1  -AN: 

DOWN 
THE 

SANDS 


GOLD 


J 

i^H       . 


MARY 


• 


UP   AND    DOWN 
THE    SANDS   OF    GOLD 


UP  AND  DOWN 
THE  SANDS  OF  GOLD 

BY 

MARY   DEVEREUX 

Author  of  "  From  Kingdom  to  Colony  " 


BOSTON 
LITTLE,  BROWN,  AND    COMPANY 

1901 


Copyright,  spof, 
BY  LITTLE,  BROWN,  AND  COMPANY. 


All  rights  reserved 


55ntttrsttg  -^rrss 

JOHN  WILSON  AND  SON,   CAMBRIDGE,   U.  S.  A. 


A   TOKEN    OF   GRATITUDE 

TO 

MY    MOTHER 


2135179 


ff  The  ocean  old, 
Centuries  old  ; 

Strong  as  youth,  and  as  uncontrolled, 
Paces  restless  to  and  fro, 
Up  and  down  the  sands  of  gold, ' ' 

LONGFELLOW. 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

9 

CHAPTER   I 

THE  heat  of  a  clear  summer  day  beat  upon  the 
earth.  Along  the  dusty  highway  the  delicate 
wild  roses  bloomed  fair  and  sweet.  By  the 
pools,  the  rushes,  tall  and  stately,  seemed  to  gaze  at 
their  own  reflection  in  the  water  beneath;  and  the 
reeds  down  near  the  shore  swayed  with  a  slow  grace, 
like  waltzers,  to  the  music  of  the  waves  that  mur- 
mured as  they  lapped  the  rocks.  The  late  July  fields 
sent  up  their  dry  fragrance  to  the  glowing  sky,  and 
across  the  meadows  the  heat  went  rolling  and  rock- 
ing, mixed  with  the  scent  of  newly-cut  grass,  and 
then,  reaching  the  shore,  was  lost  in  the  sea. 

Out  on  one  of  the  many  rocky  headlands  sat 
Doctor  Jasper.  Back  of  him  the  little  town  receded 
to  meet  the  hills,  rising,  tier  upon  tier,  far  away  to 
the  west.  Below  him  the  lichen-covered  ledges  fell, 
low  and  lower,  down  to  the  sea,  where  the  tide  — 
just  at  the  turn  —  was  tossing  and  lifting  the  thick 
growth  of  olive-green  and  brown  seaweed,  and  show- 
ing the  brighter  colors  of  the  undergrowing  masses. 

The  Doctor's  eyes,  lazily  overlooking  the  harbor, 
wandered  out  to  the  line  that  seemed  to  join  sea  and 
sky,  where  now  and  again  a  sail  would  slowly 
shadow  into  ship-shape.  And  a  prayer  of  thanks- 


2         Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

giving  was  in  his  heart  as  there  came  to  him  the 
keen  realization  of  all  this  peace,  and  he  contrasted 
it  with  a  few  weeks  before,  when  there  was  sounding 
in  his  ears  the  din  of  war. 

El  Caney,  and  the  days  that  followed,  with  all 
their  sickening  horrors,  seemed  strange  to  remember 
as  actualities  in  the  face  of  this  summer  day  of  rest- 
fulness  by  the  same  sea  that  knew  Cuba's  far-off 
shore.  And  he  was  glad  to  think  of  them  as  parts 
of  a  dream  from  which  he  had  awakened  none  too 
soon. 

Upon  the  next  headland  down  shore  was  a  curious- 
looking  building,  very  small  and  brown,  —  brown  as 
an  autumn  leaf,  and  quite  as  guiltless  of  paint. 

The  door  opening  toward  the  street  was  always 
closed  during  the  summer;  and  over  it,  securely 
nailed,  sign-like,  was  something  calculated  to  awaken 
wonder  in  the  mind  of  an  inquisitive  visitor.  It  was 
a  long,  narrow  strip  of  board,  upon  which  the  once 
red  paint  had  been  weather-beaten  to  a  dull  brown ; 
and  the  faded  lettering,  in  black  and  white,  read: 
"  Betsey  Brett." 

The  odd  little  building  was  Uncle  Darb's  shoe- 
shop  and  fish-market,  combined ;  and  the  proprietor 
was  "  Uncle  Darb  "  to  all  the  town. 

One  fall  night,  years  before,  during  a  northeast 
gale,  this  board,  battered  and  soaked,  had  come  rid- 
ing in  on  the  crest  of  a  great  breaker,  all  that  was 
left  to  tell  of  some  perished  craft  and  her  crew.  It 
was  picked  up  by  Uncle  Darb;  and  Eben,  his 
apprentice,  had  nailed  it  above  the  door  of  the  shop, 
which  came  to  be  spoken  of  as  the  "  Betsey  Brett." 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold        3 

And  the  place  was,  in  its  way,  quite  as  much  of  a 
resort  for  certain  privileged  ones,  as  were  pretentious 
club-houses. 

An  opening  in  the  east  side  led  out  to  a  rudely 
made  platform,  surrounded  by  a  strong  railing,  which 
served  as  a  back  for  the  wooden  benches  built  along 
three  sides.  The  whole  was  roofed  with  tarred  can- 
vas, and  of  this  material  also  was  the  door  of  the 
summer  entrance,  looped  up  and  back  in  a  way  to 
afford  free  access  to  the  shop  within.  But  when  the 
east  winds  and  fall  storms  blew  up  a  promise  of 
"  rheumatiz  "  for  Uncle  Darb's  bones,  this  opening 
was  boarded  up,  the  street  door  was  opened,  and  the 
cobwebs  and  dust  brushed  from  the  small  windows 
either  side  of  it. 

Out  on  the  platform  of  the  "  Betsey  Brett "  this 
summer  afternoon,  one  bench  and  the  half  of  another 
were  filled  by  the  old  gaffers  who  had  long  been 
habitues  of  the  place,  while  Uncle  Darb,  perched 
upon  a  high  stool  in  their  midst,  was  scanning  the 
horizon  through  his  spyglass. 

Below,  at  the  base  of  the  headlands,  the  waves  — 

"  With  their  ain  eerie  croon, 
Working  their  appointed  work, 
And  never,  never  done," 

filled  in  the  pauses,  which  were  many  and  long,  in 
the  old  men's  talk. 

They  looked  as  wise  as  old  Greek  philosophers; 
but  if  any  wisdom  really  existed  within  them  it  must 
have  been  strictly  guarded,  for  no  atom  of  it  ever 
escaped. 


4        Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

They  had  been  coming  to  the  "  Betsey  Brett "  so 
regularly,  and  for  so  many  years,  that  the  matter  had 
resolved  itself  into  a  sort  of  club  basis.  A  large 
placard  upon  the  side-wall  of  the  building,  over 
where  the  thread  of  a  path  led  around  to  the  plat- 
form, proclaimed :  "  Private  Property."  And  yet 
these  privileged  old  gaffers  knew  that  at  certain 
hours,  and  with  the  regularity  of  the  tides  and 
seasons,  they  were  expected  at  the  platform,  there  to 
sit,  and  smoke,  and  look  wise ;  to  gaze  out  over  the 
sea  and  ships ;  to  lay  down  laws  —  their  own  —  for 
earth  and  man. 

Uncle  Darb,  resting  the  glass  across  his  duck-like 
legs,  broke  an  unusually  long  silence  by  remarking, 
"  Doctor  Noel  Jasper  seems  to  be  sort  o'  settled 
here." 

"  He  be,"  assented  the  most  ancient  of  the  gaffers, 
taking  the  pipe  from  his  mouth;  whereat  they  all 
fixed  their  faded  old  eyes  upon  the  silent  Doctor,  as 
though  he  had  become  an  object  of  the  most  absorb- 
ing interest. 

"  Wa'n't  he  here  last  fall  ? "  inquired  a  second  of 
the  lot,  turning  his  face  slowly  toward  the  one  who 
had  just  spoken. 

But  Uncle  Darb,  in  his  capacity  of  chairman,  took 
it  upon  himself  to  answer  the  question. 

"  Yes ;  but  only  for  a  few  days,  when  he  brought 
Tom  Leslie's  body  home." 

"  How  was  thet  ? "  asked  another  one.  "  Ye  see 
I  was  back  in  the  country,  visitin'  my  daughter 
Mirandy,  'bout  thet  time;  an'  I  never  knew  nothin' 
'bout  it." 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold         5 

"  Wa'l,"  said  Uncle  Darb,  twisting  himself  half-way 
around,  "'twas  like  this:  The  Doctor  an'  Tom  met 
an'  took  up  together  somewheres  over  in  Europe, 
when  Tom  was  travellin'  there ;  an'  they  took  a  big 
shine  to  each  other.  An'  then  when  Tom  got 
hurt  climbin'  that  mountain,  the  Doctor  was  with 
him,  an'  nursed  him  till  he  died.  An'  then  he  gev 
up  the  rest  o'  his  own  trip,  an'  brought  poor  Tom 
back." 

"  Thet  was  the  way  of  it,  was  it?  " 

"  Yes.  But  he  only  stayed  here  till  the  funeral  was 
over,  an'  then  he  was  off  ag'in." 

"  I  've  heerd  tell  thet  Cap'n  Nat  Leslie's  thought  a 
deal  o'  him  ever  sence,  an'  'vited  him  down  here 
more  'n  onct.  But  they  say  he  's  a  great  traveller,  an' 
don't  stay  in  one  place  very  long." 

This  came  in  a  wheezy  voice  from  a  thin  little  gaffer 
in  the  angle  of  the  benches. 

"  That  's  so,  too,"  said  Uncle  Darb.  "  They  say 
he's  been  purty  much  everywheres,  an'  to  all  sorts  o' 
strange  places.  I  heerd  Cap'n  Nat  tellin'  o'  how  he 
went  down  to  Cuby  when  the  war  broke  out,  to  see 
what  he  could  do  for  the  boys,  as  he  knew  all  bout 
the  country  an'  climate.  But  he  did  n't  like  the  way 
things  was  run,  an'  ended  by  gittin'  sick  himself;  an' 
so  he  come  back  ag'in.  I  guess  he  's  an  indepen- 
dent sort  o'  chap,  an'  one  as  likes  to  have  things  his 
own  way." 

The  others  nodded  in  acquiescence;  and  Uncle 
Darb  went  on,  "I  heerd  someone  say  he'd  taken 
board  for  all  summer  at  Marm  Bessly's." 

"  He  hev,"  intoned  the  patriarch. 


6        Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

"Hum,"  said  Uncle  Darb  reflectively;  "she's  a 
rattler,  an'  no  mistake.  She  can  jest  raise  cummins 
—  she  can.  D'  ye  mind  the  time  old  Pop  Bessly  was 
livin',  an'  she  sent  him  out  one  day  to  bring  in  the 
clean  clothes  offn  the  line?  " 

"  No,"  replied  the  asthmatic  little  gaffer  in  the 
corner. 

"  She  says  to  him  as  she  pushed  him  out'n  the 
door,  —  says  she,  'An'  mind  don't  ye  so  much  as 
tech  'em  with  your  dirty  fingers.'  Ho  —  ho  !  "  roared 
Uncle  Darb;  and  all  the  gaffers  echoed  him,  showing 
many  toothless  gums  as  they  opened  their  mouths 
in  ecstasies  of  laughter. 

Their  merriment  aroused  Doctor  Jasper,  who 
glanced  smilingly  toward  them;  but  the  gaffers' 
eyes,  without  their  spectacles,  could  discern  neither 
smile  nor  frown  so  far  away.  Uncle  Darb  alone 
caught  and  returned  the  friendly  look ;  and  then  he 
once  more  consulted  his  spyglass,  while  the  others 
gave  their  undivided  attention  to  their  pipes. 

Beneath  the  headland  where  the  Doctor  sat,  two 
old  sailors,  with  a  younger  man,  were  getting  a  sloop 
ready  to  start  out. 

"Sam,"  came  the  gruff  voice  of  one  of  the  elder 
men,  the  tones  sounding  hollow  and  half-smothered, 
his  head  being  within  one  of  the  several  small  stow- 
aways of  the  craft,  "  look  up-street,  an'  see  ef 'n  ye 
don't  see  Cap'n  Jack  now." 

This  was  the  third  time  Doctor  Jasper  had  heard 
the  same  command  given ;  and  young  Sam  Ayres, 
having  obeyed  his  father's  orders,  answered  as  twice 
before,  "  Nary  sign  o'  him."  And  this  in  turn  was 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold         7 

followed  by  a  grumble  of  impatience  from  the  senior 
Ayres. 

The  other  member  of  the  waiting  party  was  a 
sailor  of  sixty  or  thereabouts,  who  stood,  hands  in 
pockets,  gazing  seaward,  his  stocky  figure  swaying 
with  the  boat's  motion,  and  his  teeth  tightly  clench- 
ing a  short  black  pipe  from  which  clouds  of  blue 
smoke  ascended  about  his  silvered  head. 

"  Patience,  mate,  er  bit  longer,"  he  said,  turning 
toward  old  Ayres ;  and  although  he  spoke  in  would- 
be  soothing  tones  his  voice  was  like  the  low  rumble 
of  distant  thunder.  "  I  promised  ther  lad  we  'd  wait; 
I  promised  him  true.  An'  he  don't  git  away  from 
his  grandame's  apron  strings  ev'ry  day." 

"  She 's  like  as  not  hinderin'  him  now,"  growled 
old  Ayres,  his  voice  less  hollow  as  his  red  face  came 
out  into  the  daylight,  while  he  drew  the  back  of  one 
hand  across  his  lips,  in  a  way  to  suggest  that  some- 
thing other  than  fishing  tackle  or  tarred  rope  was 
stowed  in  the  cuddy. 

He  had  scarcely  spoken  when  young  Sam  called 
from  the  rocks  where  he  had  been  standing  to  obtain 
a  better  view  down  the  road,  "  There,  Uncle  Billy,  — 
he  's  comin'." 

Doctor  Jasper,  who  knew  but  few  of  the  towns- 
people, looked  up  to  see  what  this  "  Cap'n  Jack " 
might  be  like.  And  in  doing  so  he  found  himself 
watching,  in  a  mechanical  sort  of  way,  old  Mrs.  Wil- 
cox's  stout  figure  as  she  waddled  down  the  street, 
wrapped  (although  the  day  was  warm)  in  a  vividly  red 
shawl.  Then  he  was  reminded  of  his  country's  flag, 
as  he  saw  something  blue  mingling  with  the  red. 


8         Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

The  blue  and  the  red  appeared  to  pause  and  con- 
verse. Presently  they  separated ;  and  the  blue,  com- 
ing nearer,  proved  to  be  a  lad  of  six  or  seven,  clad 
in  a  flannel  suit  of  that  color,  and  who,  seeing  Sam, 
took  off  his  broad-brimmed  straw  hat  and  swung  it 
joyously  as  he  greeted  him  in  a  curiously  sweet 
voice. 

As  he  came  up  the  rocks  past  Doctor  Jasper,  the 
latter's  keen  eyes  noted  how  nobly  he  was  fashioned 
for  such  a  little  fellow,  with  a  finely  shaped  head,  set 
firmly  upon  a  round  white  neck,  and  with  a  dash  of 
brown  over  cheeks  and  ears  glowing  with  a  healthful 
rosiness.  The  face  was  winsome,  and  the  features 
had  not  lost  their  baby  softness  and  roundness. 

His  thick,  curly  hair,  closely  cropped,  glittered  like 
gold-dust,  and  the  frank  eyes  that  glanced  shyly  at 
the  Doctor  were  tawny  as  the  sea  sand  under  the  glow 
of  the  afternoon  sun. 

"  Hurry  up,  ye  young  monkey,  if  yer  want  ter  board 
ther  '  Pretty  Sally,'  "  Uncle  Billy  called  out,  his  smiling 
face  belying  the  gruff  tone,  as  he  looked  at  the  child, 
to  see  him  caught  in  the  strong  arms  of  young  Sam 
Ayres,  and  carried,  with  a  clatter  of  feet,  and  much 
laughter,  down  the  rocks  and  aboard  the  "  Pretty 
Sally,"  where  he  was  deposited  carefully  upon  an 
extra  sail  heaped  in  the  bow. 


CHAPTER    II 

THE  sail  of  the  "  Pretty  Sally  "  being  set,  and  her 
anchor  lifted,  she  started  slowly  out  into  the 
harbor,  where  the  wind,  blowing  steadily, 
soon  quickened  her  speed,  until  before  long  she 
began  to  grow  dim  in  the  far-off,  pearly  haze. 

Doctor  Jasper,  watching  idly,  saw  her  fade  away 
like  drifting  smoke;  and  the  sun's  warmth  begin- 
ning to  make  itself  disagreeable,  he  was  thinking  of 
betaking  himself  to  the  cool  half-light  of  his  own 
room,  when  his  attention  was  drawn  to  a  girl's 
voice,  singing,  and  seeming  to  come  from  beneath 
his  feet. 

The  song  was  "The  Armorer's  Daughter;"  and 
although  she  sang  but  a  few  lines  of  it,  he  came  to 
know  all  of  them  only  too  well  before  the  summer 
was  gone. 

"  The  armorer's  daughter  is  young  and  fair, 

(Flowers  are  sweet  in  the  summer-tide) 
The  sun  shines  full  on  her  loose  gold  hair, 

(Wanderers  rest  where  the  roads  divide). 
Strays  a  youth  in  the  noonday  heat ; 

Lute  on  shoulder  he  saunters  by; 
'A  cup  of  water,  I  prithee,  sweet, 

Ways  are  long  when  the  roads  are  dry.' 

"  Scores  of  travellers  come  and  go  ; 

All  may  linger,  but  one  may  stay, 
Cease  from  wandering  to  and  fro, 
Rest  for  many  a  summer  day. 


I  o      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

'  Sweet,  my  love,  we  must  say  farewell,' 
(Cold  and  faint  is  the  autumn  sun)  ; 

'  Now  must  I  break  from  thy  beauty's  spell.' 
(Leaves  fall  fast  when  the  summer's  done.) 

"  '  Northward  far,  by  a  steel-gray  sea, 

A  proud  king's  daughter,  all  clothed  in  red, 
Crowned  with  rubies,  now  waits  for  me. 

She  it  is  I  must  surely  wed. 
Speak  one  sorrowing  word  to  me,' 

(Flowers  are  sweet  in  the  summer-tide), 
'  Farewell,  sweet  lady ! '  '  Farewell! '  said  she, 

(Wanderers  rest  where  the  roads  divide). 

"  So  she  watches  him  out  of  sight, 

Standing  still,  where  the  roads  divide. 
End  must  come  to  a  month's  delight, 

Roses  die  with  the  summer-tide. 
Slow  and  faltering  grows  her  tread, 

(Winds  are  chill  on  a  winter's  night), 
Pale  her  lips  that  once  were  red, 

(Fair  are  the  frost-flowers,  cold  and  white). 

"  Now  the  winter  is  gone  and  past, 

Violets  bloom  in  the  early  spring. 
Rests  the  armorer's  maid  at  last, 

Soft  green  grass  for  a  covering. 
White  buds  bloom  at  her  feet  and  head, 

(Flowers  are  sweet  in  the  summer-tide), 
Well  she  sleeps  in  her  narrow  bed, 

(Wanderers  rest  where  the  roads  divide)." 

The  voice  was  a  strong,  rich  contralto  which 
Doctor  Jasper  thought  he  recognized ;  and  the  singer 
was  evidently  within  one  of  the  many  little  caves 
that  ran  in  under  the  rocks  beneath  him. 

The  gaffers,  to  judge  by  their  craned  necks  and 
fixed  eyes,  were  trying  to  make  her  out  from  their 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold       1 1 

projecting  perch  upon  the  platform  of  the  "  Betsey 
Brett."  And  Uncle  Darb,  who  had  walked  to  the 
edge,  and  was  looking  in  the  same  direction,  now 
called  out,  "Hi,  there,  Miss  Marg'ret!" 

"Ship  ahoy,  Uncle  Darb!"  answered  a  girlish 
voice,  with  a  note  of  laughter  underlying  it. 

"  I  've  sent  them  lobsters  up  to  the  house.  Eben 
got  in  from  the  pots  sooner  'n  I  thought  he  would." 

"Oh,  yes;  very  well;  thank  you,"  came  back 
rather  disjointedly,  for  she  was  now  climbing  out, 
and  making  her  way  to  the  headland  beyond,  where 
Doctor  Jasper  saw  her  standing  a  few  minutes  later. 

A  tall,  lithe  girl  of  nineteen,  her  smooth  skin 
somewhat  darkened  by  tan,  with  fearless,  honest 
eyes,  blue  as  the  sea,  and  a  boyish  crop  of  short, 
curly  brown  hair  which  the  sunlight  touched  with 
bronze  glintings;  low-cut  shoes  on  her  shapely 
little  feet  displayed  from  beneath  a  rather  short 
black  skirt;  small  gloveless  hands  half-slipped  into 
the  jacket  pockets ;  hat  tilted  over  the  nose,  and  a 
book  under  her  arm. 

She  stepped  lightly  from  ledge  to  ledge,  uncon- 
scious of  the  Doctor's  presence,  pausing  once  or 
twice  with  her  back  toward  him,  and  seeming  to  be 
looking  off  over  the  sea. 

He  arose  to  join  her.  But  before  he  could  speak, 
she  glanced  around  in  a  startled  way,  a  quick  color 
flushing  her  cheeks,  and  then  smiled  as  she  recog- 
nized him. 

"I  wonder,"  said  Uncle  Darb  to  the  gaffers,  "I 
wonder  how  Cap'n  Leslie '11  feel  when  his  Peggy 
comes  to  go? " 


i  2      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

"  Eh  ?  "  grunted  the  gaffers  in  an  inquiring  chorus, 
as  they  all  watched  the  man  and  girl  turn  their 
backs  to  the  sea,  and  take  the  way  leading  up  into 
the  town. 

"I  mean,"  and  Uncle  Darb  adjusted  his  glass  for 
another  look  seaward,  "when  Marg'ret  Leslie  comes 
to  get  married;  I  wonder  how  Cap'n  Nat  "11  weather 
that  gale?  No  other  gal  in  town  can  compare  with 
her;  she  beats  the  hull  lot  of  'em." 

To  this  there  was  no  response.  But  the  gaffers 
sat  in  solemn  silence,  gazing  at  one  another,  while 
they  wagged  their  grizzled  heads  and  tried  to  look 
discriminating. 

Margaret  Leslie  and  Doctor  Jasper  were  mean- 
while sauntering  in  the  shade  of  the  great  horse- 
chestnuts  and  elms  that  arched  the  road  leading  in 
eccentric  windings  to  what  was  known  as  "the  old 
Leslie  place,"  which  had  for  its  master  and  mistress 
the  Captain  and  his  only  daughter. 

Yet  while  by  courtesy  and  right  of  inheritance 
Margaret  was  the  old  homestead's  mistress,  Eliza, 
the  Captain's  housekeeper  (and  in  her  own  estima- 
tion the  most  reliable  head  of  the  house),  would 
have  experienced  something  of  a  shock  had  she  been 
called  upon  to  acknowledge  as  such  the  girl  who 
was  to  her  the  same  child  whose  soiled  pinafores 
she  had  washed  and  ironed  years  before,  and  whose 
torn  frocks  she  had  so  often  mended,  while  scolding 
the  wearer  for  "  actin'  jest  like  a  torn-boy  !  " 

The  gable-roofed  and  dormer-windowed  house  had 
been  the  home  of  several  generations  of  Leslies.  It 
was  a  large,  square,  old-fashioned  frame  mansion, 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold       i  3 
i 

painted  white,  with  green  blinds,  and,  standing 
well  back  from  the  street,  was  almost  hidden  in  a 
grove  of  gigantic  elms  which  made  it  a  picture  of 
inviting  coolness  on  a  hot  day. 

In  the  rear  of  the  house  was  a  large,  irregularly 
laid-out  garden,  where,  amongst  the  vegetables,  sweet 
flowers  bloomed  riotously  all  the  summer  through. 
Then  came  a  lawn,  or  "bleaching-ground; "  and 
back  of  this  the  orchard,  so  thickly  intergrown  that 
in  spring  it  was  a  perfect  sea  of  blossoms;  and 
where  later,  underneath  the  foliage  and  ripening 
fruit,  scarcely  a  ray  of  sunlight  was  able  to  find  its 
way. 

"I  heard  you  singing,"  Doctor  Jasper  was  saying 
to  Margaret.  "  Have  you  a  cave  in  the  rocks  where 
you  retire  at  times,  to  become  a  Lorelei,  and  lure 
the  passing  sailor  to  his  fate?  I  could  see  that 
you  were  charming  the  old  fellows  on  the  '  Betsey 
Brett. '  " 

His  voice  was  deep  and  full,  accentuating  its 
would-be  gravity;  but  this  was  belied  by  the  gleam 
showing  in  his  gray  eyes. 

The  girl  looked  up  at  him  and  laughed.  "I  don't 
think  you  have  paid  me  much  of  a  compliment,"  she 
said. 

"Why  not?  I  think  old  men  have  often  a  very 
keen  sense  of  the  sweetness  of  music  —  especially 
sea-faring  men.  And  I  have  always  found  Jack 
much  more  sentimental  than  his  land  brother." 

"Yes,"  she  assented;  "that  is  doubtless  true. 
But  I  really  have  a  cave  of  my  own,  where  I  go  to 
sit  and  read  or  sew.  I  must  show  it  to  you  some 


14      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

time;  and  then  I  suspect  you  '11  want  to  rent  a  share 
of  it." 

"  I  think  it  might  be  very  possible,  for  I  have 
already  found  several  things  in  the  life  here  which 
I  should  be  most  happy  to  share."  And  he  looked 
down  srrjilingly  into  her  bright  face. 

She  flushed  slightly,  and  was  silent,  until  he 
asked,  "  How  long  have  you  been  the  possessor  of 
this  valuable  property?" 

"  Oh,  ever  so  long.  When  I  was  only  a  little  girl 
I  used  to  play  there.  Our  mother  died  when  Tom 
and  I  were  small  children ;  and  our  great-aunt  San- 
ley,  who  lived  with  us  and  brought  us  up,  was  rather 
a  severe  disciplinarian.  I  think  I  must  have  had 
even  more  '  pepper '  in  my  make-up  then,  although 
papa  tells  me  I  have  a  generous  supply  now  —  at 
times;  for  she  and  I  sometimes  made  each  other 
very  unhappy.  And,  when  climaxes  came,  I  would 
run  away  to  the  cave  with  my  dolls,  and  stay  there 
until  the  weather  cleared." 

"  It  strikes  me  as  an  excellent  thing  to  have  a 
cave  to  which  one  can  retire  occasionally,"  said 
the  Doctor,  with  a  moody  look  which  seemed  to 
clash  with  what  might  have  been  the  facetiousness 
of  his  words  and  tone,  — this,  however,  changing  to 
that  of  reminiscence,  together  with  a  touch  of  sad- 
ness, as  he  continued,  "Now  I  remember  a  cave 
in  Norway,  that  —  we — that  is—  He  stammered, 
and  then  paused. 

Margaret  glanced  up  at  his  face ;  and  her  sympa- 
thetic nature  —  quick  to  reflect  the  feelings  of  those 
near  her,  as  a  sheet  of  placid  water  throws  back 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      15 

whatever  may  be  over  it  —  led   her  to    understand 
what  he  would  have  said. 

"You  mean  last  year,  when  — "  Then  she,  too, 
stopped,  as  her  voice  grew  tremulous. 

It  was  the  bringing  to  her  and  her  father  of  all 
that  was  left  of  Tom  Leslie,  that  had  made  Doctor 
Jasper  known  to  them.  And  she  knew  that  her 
brother's  frank-hearted,  winning  nature  had  found 
a  place  in  the  elder  man's  friendship  which  long 
years  might  not  have  acquired  for  another. 

The  Doctor  felt  that  he  and  Margaret  were  near- 
ing  dangerous  ground;  for  he  had  never,  despite  his 
profession,  been  able  to  accustom  himself  to  a 
woman's  tears.  And  he  was  greatly  relieved  when 
a  sudden  diversion  was  created  by  a  huge  dog  rush- 
ing toward  the  girl,  as  if  welcoming  her  home. 

"Fin,  be  still.  Quiet,  boy!"  she  said,  tottering 
at  his  rough  onslaught,  but  patting  his  head  as  he 
now  stood  beside  her.  Then,  at  her  command,  he 
strode  sedately  along,  proudly  swaying  his  plume- 
like  tail,  and  lifting  his  great  brown  eyes  to  her 
face. 

"What  a  noble  fellow  he  is!"  said  the  Doctor, 
looking  admiringly  at  him. 

"  He  is  a  perfect  old  darling ! "  Margaret  ex- 
claimed with  smiling  animation.  "I  think  every- 
thing of  him,  for  he  is  almost  human.  Don't  you 
think  it  is  a  dreadful  thing,  Doctor,  to  realize  there 
is  no  Heaven  for  dogs  or  horses  ?  " 

"What  reason  have  we  for  thinking  there  is  not? 
To  me  all  life  is  sacred,  and  every  form  of  it  a  part 
of  the  same  grand  and  perfect  creation.  And  how 


1 6      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

dare  we,  who  cannot  even  explain  life,  be  it  ever  so 
imperfect  and  poor,  —  how  dare  we  presume  to  say 
what  and  where  its  end  is  to  be?  Take  Fin,  for 
instance:  Why  may  we  not  share  the  Indian's  be- 
lief—  that  when  he  goes  to  the  happy  hunting- 
grounds, 

"  '  His  faithful  dog  shall  bear  him  company  ?  ' ' 

Margaret  smiled  approvingly;  and  he  asked,  "Did 
you  never  happen  to  consider  how  many  times  the 
Bible  gives  us  good  reason  for  thinking  that  horses 
are  not  incompatible  with  Heavenly  surroundings?  " 

Her  eyes  widened  with  a  look  of  pleased  surprise. 

"Does  it?  I  never  thought  of  it  before."  And 
she  glanced  at  him  rather  wonderingly. 

"Certainly  it  does.  There  were  the  horses  that 
came  down  with  the  fiery  chariot,  to  take  away  the 
prophet  Elijah.  And  Saint  John,  in  Revelations, 
tells  of  the  different  horses  and  riders  he  saw." 

"Yes,  I  remember.  And  if  we  may  dare  to  think 
of  horses  being  there,  then  why  not  dogs  ?  I  am 
sure  that  dogs  are  as  near  to  humanity  as  horses  are; 
and  both  of  them  often  show  more  of  it  than  some 
people  I  have  known.  Yes,  and  intelligence,  too." 

"I  should  say  so."  The  Doctor  spoke  with  an 
emphasis  suggesting  personal  experience,  and  that 
of  a  far  from  pleasant  nature. 

"Well,"  Margaret  added  smilingly,  "I  love  horses 
and  dogs  so  dearly  that  I  should  like  to  make  some 
part  of  your  creed  my  own." 

"Why  not  all  of  it?" 

The  inquiry  came  so  abruptly  as  to  cause  her  to 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold       1 7 

look  questioningly  into  his  face.  But,  seeing  the 
half-quizzical  smile  showing  under  his  moustache, 
her  eyes  reflected  it  as  she  asked,  "You  aren't  a 
Buddhist,  are  you,  for,  now  that  I  think  of  it,  you 
lived  several  years  in  India?" 

"By  no  means."  And  his  smile  deepened. 
"Yet,"  he  continued,  now  more  soberly,  "don't 
you  know  that  Christians  may  learn  many  real, 
Christ-taught  truths  from  much  of  the  advanced 
philosophy  and  thought  of  the  Orient?  Buddhism 
itself  is  truly  a  religion  of  tolerance  and  humanity." 

"I  know  very  little  of  India  or  its  religions," 
Margaret  admitted  frankly;  "and  somehow  my 
childhood's  idea  of  it  has  never  entirely  faded  from 
my  mind.  I  have  always  fancied  it  to  be  a  great 
mass  of  coral, — red  coral,  growing,  grass-like,  over 
the  land.  I  probably  had  this  idea  from  the  old 
hymn  that  tells  about  'India's  coral  strand.'  And 
then  I  always  think  of  a  lot  of  pious  men  and  women 
marching  around,  with  books  in  their  hands,  saving 
black  people,  who  are  on  their  knees  to  them,  wait- 
ing meekly  to  be  saved." 

Doctor  Jasper  joined  in  her  laugh.  "You  remind 
me  of  something  Mrs.  Bessly  said  the  other  day. 
She  was  telling  of  some  lady  who  went  abroad  as  a 
missionary,  and  paraded  about  among  the  heathen, 
holding  a  prayer  book  in  one  hand  and  a  sun  um- 
brella in  the  other,  saving  heathen  souls." 

They  had  reached  the  gate;  and,  at  Margaret's 
invitation,  he  went  in  to  sit  with  her  under  the 
trees. 


CHAPTER   III 

SHE  transferred  the  hat  from  her  curly  head  to 
her  lap,  ruffling  up  her  hair  in  a  boyish  fash- 
ion, as  she  loosened  its  flattened  rings.  Then 
for  a  moment  or  two  she  looked  at  Doctor  Jasper 
with  abstracted  eyes,  before  she  inquired,  "  Have 
you  met  any  of  the  Harwoods  yet  ? " 

Before  he  could  reply  there  came  a  cheery,  "Hel- 
loa,  my  lad!"  from  an  open  doorway  of  the  house; 
and  a  stout,  elderly  man  —  a  combination  of  "  old 
salt"  and  "gentleman  of  the  old  school,"  for  he 
had  the  look  of  the  one  and  the  bearing  of  the 
other  —  crossed  the  stretch  of  lawn  to  where  the 
two  were  sitting. 

He  waved  a  shapely  brown  hand  to  the  Doctor  by 
way  of  salutation;  and  the  tone  of  his  rich  bass 
voice  was  of  itself  a  caress,  as,  with  "  Helloa,  my 
Peg ! "  he  patted  her  cheek.  Then,  having  seated 
himself  in  a  capacious  chair,  he  proceeded  to  make 
ready  for  use  a  long  clay  pipe,  while  he  asked, 
glancing  smilingly  from  one  to  the  other,  "What 
sort  of  a  plot  are  you  two  hatching,  that  you  look 
so  solemn  ? " 

Margaret  laughed  happily.  "  I  was  only  asking 
Doctor  Jasper  if  he  had  met  any  of  the  Harwoods ; 
that  was  all." 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold       1 9 

"And  I  was  about  to  answer  that  I  had  not,"  the 
Doctor  added,  as  he  took  a  long  and  very  black  cigar 
proffered  by  his  host. 

"  Aye,  aye,  —  Captain  Jack  Harwood  !  A  fine 
man ;  a  truly  fine  man  he  was.  None  finer  can 
answer  when  Gabriel  pipes  all  hands  aloft." 

"Papa  Leslie!"  exclaimed  Margaret,  as  if  in  re- 
proof at  his  nautical  way  of  expressing  serious  things. 

"Never  mind,  lass,"  he  said,  laughing  at  her. 
"It's  true;  and  if  my  way  of  putting  it  is  wrong, 
you  know  I  don't  mean  to  be  wicked." 

Then,  leaning  back  in  his  chair,  he  continued, 
"Whenever  I  hear  the  name  of  Harwood,  it's  him 
I  always  think  of  first — Captain  Jack.  Ah,  but 
he  was  a  handsome  lad,  with  the  look  of  a  young 
prince!  When  he  and  I  started  out  on  our  first  trip 
as  twelve-year-old  cabin  boys,  with  old  Floyd  Stan- 
ley—  'Musky  Dingo,'  the  boys  called  him  —  Jack 
Harwood  had  all  the  sailors  looking  after  him  as  if 
he  were  a  girl ;  and  after  a  few  days  out,  any  one  of 
them  would  have  done  as  much  for  him  as  for  his 
own  sweetheart.  Now  there  was  old  Jap,  the  darkey 
cook,  who  thought  '  Captain  Jack '  (for  they  gave 
him  the  title  then,  the  same  as  they  do  his  little 
grandson)  shouldn't  eat  what  most  cabin  boys  had 
to  put  up  with.  And  so  we  fared  as  never  cabin 
boys  did  before  aboard  ship;  for  Jack  would  never 
touch  a  dish  that  wasn't  filled  for  two.  He  was 
always  generous,  as  boy  or  man;  and  they  used  to 
say  he'd  give  away  his  head  if  it  hadn't  been 
spliced  to  his  shoulders.  And  deviltry  —  he  was 
chock-full  of  it." 


20      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

The  Captain  leaned  back  in  his  chair,  and  began 
to  chuckle  and  shake  in  a  way  possible  only  to  stout 
men  who  laugh  inwardly. 

The  clay  pipe  having  been  lit,  was  now  placed 
between  the  laughing,  clean-shorn  lips,  and  clenched 
firmly  by  the  white  teeth. 

Doctor  Jasper  was  about  to  speak  of  the  boy  — 
little  Captain  Jack  —  he  had  seen  that  morning,  but 
was  checked  by  Margaret  inquiring  if  he  would  not 
like  to  go  with  her  some  day  to  call  upon  a  few  of 
the  old  people  in  the  town. 

"Now  there's  Miss  Toxie,  for  instance,"  she  be- 
gan, when  her  father  exclaimed  :  — 

"What  — Sarah  Abigail?"  And  he  began  to 
chuckle  once  more. 

This  led  the  Doctor  to  inquire  who  she  might  be. 

"  She  used  to  be  a  '  school-marm  '  when  papa  was 
a  boy,"  answered  Margaret.  "She  is  a  quaint  old 
lady,  and  seems  to  like  to  have  me  come  and  see 
her  occasionally.  She  makes  knitted  dolls  and 
animals,  for  stores,  and  all  sorts  of  odd  things, 
which  she  sells.  She  is  past  seventy,  but  is  so  indus- 
trious as  to  often  make  me  feel  ashamed  of  myself  for 
being  so  idle." 

"Peg  —  Pegaway  mine;  avast  there,  my  lass,"  her 
father  said  reproachfully. 

"Well,  she  does,  Papa.  And  she  never  tires  of 
telling  me  what  a  nice  boy  you  were;  although  she 
says  you  were  much  given  to  mischief. " 

"Aye,  aye;  that  was  so,  — especially  the  last  part 
of  it,"  the  Captain  admitted.  "  But  how  time  softens 
and  changes  all  things,  to  be  sure.  Now  I  doubt  if 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      21 

she  could  count  the  doses  of  her  '  kertholerker  '  she 
has  given  me." 

"  Her  —  what  ?  "  There  was  so  much  astonish- 
ment in  the  Doctor's  voice  and  wide-opened  eyes, 
that  Margaret  and  her  father  laughed. 

Then  the  Captain  explained  :  "  Why,  you  see,  that 
was  the  name  she  had  for  it;  and  I  never  met  the 
word  anywhere  else,  in  all  my  voyagings  by  sea  and 
land.  She  was  a  cantankerous  old  maid  when  I  was 
a  lad,  for  she  had  inherited  a  rich  supply  of  '  pep- 
per,'  in  the  shape  of  temper,  from  her  father,  old 
Deacon  Toxie.  She  wanted  to  discipline  the  boys 
in  her  own  fashion,  and  stopped  at  nothing  to  carry 
her  point. 

"This  'kertholerker,'  as  she  called  it,  was  her 
sceptre.  It  was  a  common  clothes-pin  sewed  up 
in  red  flannel,  and  sprinkled  with  cayenne  pepper. 
'  Now,  boys,'  she  would  say,  '  if  you  don't  behave 
yourselves,  I  shall  have  to  get  my  kertholerker.' 
And  then,  if  we  did  n't  behave,  down  our  little 
throats  the  'kertholerker'  would  be  poked." 

"She  doesn't  look  now  as  if  she  could  ever  have 
thought  of  doing  such  a  thing,"  said  Margaret. 

"Doesn't  she,  my  dear?"  her  father  asked. 
"Burnt  out,  I  should  say  she  was,  like  an  extinct 
volcano.  And  I  remember  well  how  '  burnt  out ' 
my  poor  throat  used  to  feel  from  the  '  kertholerker  ' 
treatment." 

He  gave  his  pipe  a  few  double-quick  puffs  to 
keep  it  going,  and  then  went  on  in  a  reminiscent 
way,  "  The  old  Deacon  was  a  great  character ;  that 
is,  after  his  own  peculiar  fashion.  He  was  a  shin- 


22      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

ing  light  in  the  Methodist  Church  here,  and  —  as 
the  old  women  say  —  '  a  forlorn  hope  of  a  man  as 
ever  was. '  I  remember  that  when  the  small-pox 
epidemic  was  with  us  he  would  get  this  off  about 
every  Sunday." 

The  Captain  rose  from  his  chair,  and  spreading 
his  hands  out  in  front  of  him,  looked  down  into  the 
upturned  faces  of  an  imaginary  audience,  while  he 
intoned,  in  a  most  ridiculously  nasal  twang,  — 

"  One  o'  this  con-gre-ga-tion, 
Hevin'  a  near  re-la-tion 
Under  the  o-pe-ra-tion 
O'  sufferin'  in-oc-u-la-tion, 
Desires  prayers." 

He  sat  down,  mopped  his  face,  and  resumed  his 
pipe,  looking  pleased  at  his  guest's  unrestrained 
mirth. 

"I  haven't  laughed  so  much  in  a  month,"  said  the 
Doctor,  as  he  rose  to  go. 

"It  will  do  you  good,"  his  host  declared  emphati- 
cally. "  Never  forget  the  old  saying,  my  lad,  — 

"  '  Care  to  our  coffin  adds  a  nail,  no  doubt ; 
But  every  grin  so  merry  draws  one  out.' 

And  the  more  of  them  we  can  draw  out,  the  bet- 
ter, say  I.  And  that  reminds  me  to  tell  you  to  be 
sure  and  report  here  for  church  and  dinner  to- 
morrow." 

"And  perhaps  we  can  go  and  call  on  Miss  Toxie 
afterwards,"  Margaret  added. 

Leaving  the  Captain  and  his  daughter  under  the 
trees,  Doctor  Jasper  walked  back  a  part  of  the  way 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      23 

he  and  Margaret  had  come.  Then  he  turned  off 
into  what  was  little  more  than  a  lane,  with  houses 
along  one  side  of  it,  their  windows  looking  out 
toward  an  old  wharf,  and  a  rising  headland,  partly 
rock  and  partly  grass,  while  beyond  these  stretched 
the  sea. 

The  largest,  and  what  was  known  as  the  "  smart- 
est "  of  these  houses  belonged  to  his  landlady,  Mrs. 
Bessly,  a  bustling,  thrifty  widow  with  jetty  hair, 
beady  black  eyes,  an  odd,  protruding  forehead,  and 
a  profile  like  a  hickory  nut. 

She  was  a  woman  of  many  and  diversified  manner- 
isms, one  of  the  most  marked  being  a  curious  trick 
of  twirling  her  thumbs,  one  over  the  other,  as  she 
talked.  And  talking  was  something  she  did  inces- 
santly, with  a  rush  that  made  the  listener  feel  in- 
clined to  breathe  for  her. 

Indeed,  like  the  heroine  of  one  of  our  popular 
writers,  Mrs.  Bessly  might  be  said  to  "rain  the  nine 
parts  of  speech  for  forty  days  and  forty  nights." 

It  was  she  herself  who  now  let  the  Doctor  in,  after 
keeping  him  waiting  while  she  unfastened  the  door. 
It  was  always  kept  locked,  as  were  nearly  all  the 
other  front  doors  in  town,  this  one  being  so  rarely 
opened  that  it  did  so  in  a  shuffling,  hesitating  way, 
as  if  remonstrating  at  the  disturbance  of  its  rest. 
And  when  at  length  Mrs.  Bessly  accomplished  her 
task,  she  peered  out  for  a  moment,  holding  fast  to 
the  door,  before  admitting  her  lodger. 

Then,  as  he  came  in,  she  began,  in  her  character- 
istic manner,  "Oh,  Doctor,  be  it  you?  It's  goin' 
to  rain,  d  'ye  know.  An'  I  'm  so  glad,  an'  Eph  ain't. 


24      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

But  it's  too  bad  for  Eph,  for  he  's  jest  got  the  last 
coat  o'  paint  on  his  new  dory  this  very  arternoon, 
an'  now  he  's  got  to  cover  it  as  best  he  can.  But  o' 
course  the  paint 's  bound  to  be  streaky-like.  An' 
Eph  's  been  up  town  for  the  letters,  an'  there  's  one 
I  put  on  your  bureau. "  But  she  pronounced  it 
"  bee-u-ree. " 

Her  words  ended  in  almost  a  shriek ;  for  as  Doc- 
tor Jasper  mounted  the  stairs  her  voice  had  risen 
with  him,  until  he  turned  from  her  sight  at  the 
landing  above. 

Here  stood  a  handsome  old  mahogany  desk,  upon 
the  top  of  which  was  a  life-size  plaster  bust  of  Gen- 
eral Cass,  purchased  years  before  at  an  auction  sale. 

In  the  dim,  greenish  light  of  the  always  darkened 
hall,  the  gallant  General  looked  even  more  stern  and 
gloomy-browed  than  in  life.  But,  as  though  to  re- 
lieve his  sombreness  of  aspect,  there  was  around  his 
neck,  and  dangling  low  upon  his  manly  bosom,  an 
improvised  necklace,  composed  of  several  dried  star- 
fish attached  to  a  piece  of  string.  This  gave  him  a 
somewhat  volatile  appearance,  and  one  altogether 
at  variance  with  his  reputation ;  and  the  effect  was 
not  lessened  by  the  many  pink  conch  shells  sur- 
rounding him  upon  all  sides. 

One  framed  picture  hung  upon  the  wall.  It  was  — 
in  its  way  —  a  wondrous  thing,  —  some  rather  wormy- 
looking  trees,  and  a  stream,  spanned  by  an  impos- 
sible bridge,  and  then  disappearing  in  what  was 
probably  intended  to  be  a  mass  of  clouds.  All  this 
was  worked  in  gray  and  dirty-green  worsteds,  on 
silver  cardboard;  and  under  it  was  the  plaintive 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      25 

question,  in  letters  marvellous  as  to  curls  and 
twirls,  "Shall  We  Gather  At  The  River?" 

A  window  at  the  farther  end  of  the  hall,  over  the 
stairs,  was  open;  and  the  wind  was  beginning  to 
sound  through  the  slats  of  the  closed  blinds  in  a 
way  to  confirm  Mrs.  Bessly's  promise  of  a  shower. 

Directly  opposite  this  window,  was  the  door  of 
Doctor  Jasper's  room;  and  as  he  opened  it,  an  extra 
gust  of  wind  sent  the  loose  papers  flying  from  his 
table  like  a  flock  of  startled  birds. 

Making  haste  to  close  the  door  —  man-fashion, 
by  pushing  his  shoulders  against  it —  he  crossed  the 
cool,  darkened  room,  and  threw  open  the  blinds  of 
the  two  windows  looking  directly  out  toward  the 
sea. 

On  the  wharf  some  fishermen  were  lounging  and 
smoking,  as  indeed  fishermen  might  be  found  doing 
any  day,  and  all  day,  —  talking  of  the  war,  of  fish- 
ing prospects,  and  kindred  topics.  In  the  harbor, 
and  out  on  the  water,  large  and  small  craft  could  be 
seen  scudding  homeward;  and  along  the  headlands, 
the  tall  grasses  swaying  in  the  rushing  blast  seemed 
beckoning  them  to  their  moorings. 


CHAPTER  IV 

DOCTOR  JASPER  gathered  the  papers  and  re- 
stored them  to  the  table,  taking  the  precau- 
tion to  secure  them  by  a  paperweight  in  the 
shape    of    a    large,    grandfatherly-looking    volume, 
marked  on  the  back,  "  Burton's  Anatomy  of  Melan- 
choly."    Then,  having  lit  a  cigar,  he  took  the  letter 
from  its  conspicuous  place  upon  his  "bee-u-ree,"  and 
sat  down  by  the  window. 

An  expression  the  very  reverse  of  pleasurable 
came  to  his  face  as  his  eyes  fell  upon  the  handwrit- 
ing, and  he  sighed  impatiently.  The  letter  said :  — 

"  DEAR  NOEL,  —  Why  will  you  persist  in  being  so  entirely 
unlike  other  brothers?  I  often  think  of  Mama's  high  ambi- 
tions for  you,  and  wonder  what  she  would  have  said  of  all 
your  *  outlandish  notions,'  as  Aunt  Stanton  calls  your  pref- 
erence for  cutting  people  up,  and  feeding  them  on  pills  and 
powders  ;  to  say  nothing  of  burying  yourself  in  unheard-of 
parts  of  the  earth,  instead  of  sitting  about  in  civilized 
garments,  in  civilized  places,  with  our  own  set. 

"  The  Russels  have  joined  us  here ;  and  Auntie  says  it 
will  be  gross  neglect  upon  your  part  if  you  do  not  devote 
some  weeks  of  your  '  vacation,'  as  you  call  it,  to  us.  Mars- 
ton  was  telling  us  of  your  writing  him  about  setting  that  old 
sailor's  legs,  or  arms,  last  week ;  or  was  it  his  ribs  that  were 
out  of  proper  working  order?  And  you  gave  this  as  an 
excuse  for  not  running  up  to  that  last  dinner-party  of  ours, 
just  before  we  left. 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      27 

"  Now  don't  bury  yourself  alive  all  summer  in  that  horrid 
little  place  where  I  am  told  they  have  pie  three  times  a 
day,  and  dinner  and  dessert  all  spread  out  upon  the  table  at 
the  same  time,  with  manners  and  garments  to  match. 
Join  us  here,  won't  you,  before  we  leave  for  Newport?  We 
are  pining  for  your  society,  and  Annie  Russel  is  prettier 
than  ever.  The  English  nabob  has  followed  the  Russels 
here,  and  is  Annie's  faithful  shadow,  although  Philips  tells 
me  —  sub  rosa  —  that  he  has  already  proposed,  and  been 
rejected. 

"  How  you  can  let  your  best  interests  drift  away  from  you 
so  is  more  than  I  can  understand.  You  are  thirty-eight 
years  old,  and  it  is  your  positive  duty  to  settle  down  as  a 
married  man,  although  I  realized  long  ago  that  you  were 
incapable  of  loving  any  one.  But  Annie  is  an  unusually 
sweet  and  lovable  girl.  And  besides,  she  has  family,  and 
fortune,  —  two  things  well  worth  considering,  whatever  you 
may  say. 

"  Between  ourselves,  you  must  have  seen  what  I  have 
known  for  two  years ;  and  so  you  have  only  to  speak.  I 
would  sooner  have  her  for  a  sister  than  any  other  girl  I 
know. 

"  Now  you  will  come,  won't  you  ;  if  you  do  not,  I  shall 
really  be  tempted  to  wonder  if  some  fisherman's  daughter  in 
that  desolate  little  place  by  the  sea  may  not,  after  all,  have 
taken  you  captive.  And  I  may  think  other  uncharitable 
things,  which  you  invite  by  being  so  queer,  and  so  unlike 

the  rest  of  us. 

"  Your  devoted  sister, 

"  MARIAN/' 

Doctor  Jasper  started  impatiently  from  his  chair, 
and  with  a  sharp  exclamation  of  disgust,  half  stifled 
by  the  cigar  between  his  teeth,  began  tearing  the 


28      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

letter  into  small  bits,  when  he  heard  a  vigorous 
pounding  of  knuckles  upon  the  outside  of  his  door. 

He  had  scarcely  time  to  answer  when  it  was 
opened  with  a  bang,  and  Mrs.  Bessly  seemingly 
flew  in,  accompanied  by  a  rush  of  wind  that  made 
the  edges  of  the  papers  under  Burton's  ponderous 
work  curl  and  flutter  frantically. 

"  Land-sakes !  "  she  exclaimed.  And  turning 
quickly  about,  she  ran  across  the  hall  and  charged 
wildly  at  the  open  window,  which,  as  usual,  refused 
to  budge,  even  after  she  twisted  the  old-fashioned 
button  which  held  it  in  place,  and  pulled  at  it  until 
her  florid  face  bloomed  anew. 

It  remained  stubborn.  But  she  doubled  her 
goodly-sized  fist,  and  fell  upon  the  refractory  sash 
with  sledge-like  blows,  until  at  length  it  yielded, 
and  she  brought  it  down  with  a  vicious  slam,  as  if 
it  were  an  enemy  overcome. 

"  Now,  then ! "  she  gasped,  but  in  a  tone  of  tri- 
umph, as  she  turned  again  and  entered  the  room 
from  which  Doctor  Jasper  had  been  watching  her 
through  the  open  door. 

"Now,  then!"  she  repeated.  "It's  jest  hateful, 
the  way  winders  an'  doors  stick,  if  ye  let  'em  stay 
in  one  fix  for  awhile.  They  seem  to  git  settled- 
like,  in  a  way  o'  their  own,  an'  bound  they  '11  keep 
so  till  the  end  o'  time,  jest  like  some  folks." 

She  ran  the  folds  of  her  apron  over  her  red  face, 
and  made  a  curious  sniffling  noise,  as  if  some  unseen 
power  might  be  tickling  her  nose  with  an  invisible 
feather.  Then,  dropping  the  apron,  she  clasped  her 
hands  and  began  twirling  her  short  fat  thumbs. 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold       29 

"I  was  down  to  Mary-Alice's  this  arternoon,  Doc- 
tor, an'  she  was  worry  in'  some  over  the  baby.  I 
don't  think  it  's  nothin'  but  teeth.  Miss  Shales 
was  there,  an'  she  said  so,  too;  Bixby  Shales's 
widder,  ye  know,  thet  ye  gev  sumthin'  to  for  thet 
queer  stummick-ache  she  got  one  night  last  week. 
Ye  remember  her  comin'  in  here  an'  settin'  by  my 
kitchin  stove,  an'  sayin'  to  me,  '  Miss  Bessly, '  says 
she,  'did  ye  ever  hev  a  pain  —  an  awful  pain,'  she 
says^  '  in  yer  chest,  low  down,  an'  not  jest  yet  in 
yer  stummick,  thet  sort  o'  ached  clean  through  to 
yer  backbone?'  An'  says  I,  'No,  Betsey,  I  don't 
b'lieve  I  ever  did.  But  if  I  was  you,  I  'd  jest  let 
me  go  upstairs  an'  ask  Doctor  Jasper  if  he  can't 
give  ye  somethin'  thet 's  soothin'  for  sech  a  pain.' 
An'  she  was  a-sayin'  to  me  this  very  arternoon  thet 
the  stuff  ye  gev  her  jest  ironed  thet  pain  out  as 
smooth  as  satin  for  her  thet  self-same  night.  An' 
Miss  Shales  'greed  with  me  'twas  teeth  was  the 
matter  with  Benny;  Benny  's  the  name  o'  the  baby, 
ye  know.  An'  now  here  's  thet  Florence  boy  down- 
stairs, the  little  one  they  call  '  Sparrer-legs, '  an' 
'Wind-legs,'  'cause  he  's  thet  thin-legged;  an-'  Mary- 
Alice  wants  to  know  if  I  would  n't  beg  ye  to  step  in 
an'  tek  a  look  at  Benny  'fore  night  sets  in,  for  she  's 
thet  worried.  Oh,  ye  will,  won't  ye  now?  I  was 
sure  ye  would.  An'  ye  must  tek  yer  umbrell',  for 
I  'm  sure  ye  '11  hev  somethin'  more  'n  wind  to  come 
Jiome  in.  I  '11  hev  supper  ready  'gainst  the  time  ye 
git  back,  so  don't  tek  up  nowhere  else." 

She  was  gone  before  he  could  speak;  and  as  he 
started  to  take  out  his  storm-coat  he  heard  an  em- 


30      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

phatic  thump  in  the  hall   below,    proclaiming   her 
arrival  at  the  bottom  of  the  stairs. 

A  few  minutes  later,  as  he  opened  the  side  door 
to  go  forth  to  the  anxious  Mary-Alice,  his  ears  were 
assailed  by  the  sound  of  rattling  stove-covers  from 
the  kitchen;  and  then  Mrs.  Bessly's  voice  was  raised 
in  song,  as  she  demanded  to  know  — 

"  Why  should  we  mourn  departed  friends, 
Or  quake  at  Death's  alar-r-rums  ?  " 

The  gusts  of  wind  that  came  sweeping  down  rent 
the  ragged  clouds  moving  eastward ;  and  over  the 
sea  was  a  rush  of  gold-brown  glory  from  the  hidden 
sun.  But  other  and  swiftly-moving  black  clouds 
were  rapidly  bringing  up  the  storm  that  on  the 
farthest  hills  to  the  south  was  already  showing  in 
"a  fringe  of  rain;"  and  the  cooled  air  smelled  of 
parched  earth,  wetted. 

Mary-Alice  lived  in  a  small  frame  building  whose 
architecture  —  or  lack  of  it  —  reminded  one  of  the 
toy  "Noah's  Ark"  of  childhood's  days.  Like  all 
its  near-by  fellows,  it  faced  the  sea,  and,  from  its 
dooryard,  steps  led  down  to  a  platform  where  were 
fastened  several  dories,  the  property  of  shiftless  Bob 
Russel,  the  decidedly  worse-half  of  Mary-Alice. 

Every  morning,  in  the  gray  dawn,  Bob  Russel 
(known  to  his  familiars  as  "Dizzy  Heave-Ho  ") 
rowed  out  to  his  lobster  pots  or  fishing  nets;  his 
objective  point  being  determined  by  whichever  edi- 
ble he  might  have  orders  for  from  the  families  he 
supplied.  Every  afternoon,  with  similar  regularity, 
he  was  in  bed,  dreadfully  sea-sick,  —  a  weakness 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      3 1 

from  which  he  derived  his  nickname.  And  what- 
ever rest  and  quiet  failed  to  accomplish  in  allaying 
his  discomfort,  whiskey  was  certain  to  bring  about 
before  evening. 

He  was  a  man  of  forty  odd  years;  and  for  twenty 
of  them  this  thing  had  gone  on  with  such  regularity 
that  his  friends  long  ago  ceased  to  speak  of  it  jok- 
ingly. For  that  "  Dizzy  Heave-Ho  "  should  go  out 
in  his  boat  every  morning,  to  return,  sea-sick,  at 
noon,  and  then  go  to  bed,  —  all  this  had  come  to  be 
as  much  a  matter  of  course  as  was  the  rising  of  the 
sun. 

He  now  stood  leaning  against  the  open  doorway 
of  his  house,  —  a  little,  dried-up  man,  in  nonde- 
script clothing  of  a  color  like  the  leaves  and  grass 
in  November;  and  he  greeted  Doctor  Jasper  with 
a  short,  quick  nod,  keeping  his  hands  in  his 
pockets,  and  scarcely  removing  his  eyes  from  his 
two  children,  who  were  near  the  door,  cleaning 
fish. 

One  of  them  was  a  tall,  lanky  girl,  with  tow-like 
hair  flying  all  about  her  face  and  neck;  the  other  an 
enormously  fat  boy  with  sleek  black  hair.  And  as 
the  Doctor  came  near,  the  girl  was  saying,  "  An' you 
said  I  was  cryin';  an'  I  wa'n't  not!" 

Before  the  boy  could  reply,  his  father  called  out 
in  no  gentle  tones,  "  Here  you,  Tom,  an'  you,  Sary- 
Ellen,  — ye 'd  better  be  scuttlin'  over  thet.  Ther 
rain  '11  come  down  soon,  an'  then  ye  '11  ketch  suthin' 
ter  cry  for. " 

"  It  looks  as  if  we  were  going  to  get  some 
weather,"  the  Doctor  remarked,  as,  in  response  to 


32      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

the  suggestive  waggle  of  Bob's  dirty  thumb  toward 
the  open  door,  he  stepped  into  the  house. 

"Time  we  did,"  said  Bob,  coming  far  enough  to 
look  inside,  and  then  retreating  hastily,  as  a  thin- 
ner, taller,  and  younger  edition  of  Mrs.  Bessly  came 
from  another  room  and  greeted  the  Doctor. 

A  gray  shawl  was  over  her  head  and  shoulders; 
and  this  partially  covered  the  puny,  weazen-faced 
baby  she  held  upon  one  arm. 

"I  don't  guess  it'll  hurt  the  baby,  if  I  did  tek 
him  out  jest  now,  for  all  he  looks  like  the  little 
end  o'  nothin',  whittled  out  to  a  p'int,"  she  said, 
in  a  nasal,  high-pitched  voice.  "Ye  see,  Doctor, 
he  won't  set  nowheres  an'  let  me  leave  him ;  an' 
this  hull  place  looks  as  if  the  Devil  hed  held  an 
auction  here,  an'  hed  n't  sold  nothin'.  I  've  hed 
Sary-Ellen  hang  out  our  best-room  carpet  this 
mornin'  in  the  sun.  It  hed  got  moths  in  it;  an' 
how,  the  land  knows !  An'  I  hed  to  fetch  it  in  'fore 
the  storm  come." 

Now  that  she  paused,  Doctor  Jasper  looked  at  the 
ailing  Benny. 

He  found  that  Mrs.  Bessly  and  the  Widow  Shales 
had  been  correct  in  ascribing  the  trouble  to  "  teeth. " 
But  the  preternaturally  old  face,  the  glittering  eyes, 
and  abnormally  large  head  of  the  infant,  presaged 
far  graver  developments  in  the  near  future. 

"I  thank  ye  kindly  for  comin',"  the  mother  said, 
when  he  had  told  her  the  result  of  his  examination 
and  given  her  a  few  simple  directions  to  follow.  "  I 
wanted  Bob  to  go  for  ye  earlier,"  and  she  raised  her 
voice,  so  that  it  might  reach  him  of  whom  she  spoke, 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      33 

as  he  lounged  outside ;  "  but,  as  is  ever  the  case  with 
me  or  the  children,  'want  was  the  master.'  I  was 
thet  mortified,  an  hour  back,  'cause  Miss  Loleta  hed 
to  come  herself,  with  Mammy  Zabette  behind  her 
with  a  basket,  for  them  lobsters  Madam  Harwood 
hed  ordered;  an'  thet  lazybones  never  told  me  a 
word  about  'em. " 

Her  husband,  now  feeling  called  upon  to  defend 
himself,  began  to  expostulate  in  a  whining  voice 
from  outside  the  door,  but  taking  care  to  remain 
beyond  the  reach  of  her  vision. 

"  Look  here,  Mary-Alice,  ye  know  I  was  in  bed. 
An'  I  laid  out  ter  git  'em  up  there  in  plenty  o'  time 
myself;  only  I  didn't  wake  up." 

"Yes,  ye  did,"  replied  Mary-Alice  scornfully; 
"an"  ye  might  hev  knowed  thet  folks  like  them 
don't  calc'late  to  wait  till  dark  for  orders  thet 's  to 
be  filled  for  tea.  But  yer  head  grows  more  an'  more 
like  a  barnacle  ev'ry  day  ye  live.  It 's  nothin'  but 
a  cracklin'  shell,  clean  through,  with  nothin'  in  it 
to  think  with.  Miss  Loleta,  —  she  was  so  sweet  an' 
smilin'-like,  thet  I  felt  all  the  more  'shamed.  Most 
folks  would  hev  jest  started  an'  raised  cummins,  so 
they  would." 

"Oh,  come  now,"  he  remonstrated,  his  pipe  of  a 
voice  getting  a  little  more  of  a  growl  in  it.  "Ye  're 
mekin'  an  everlastin'  rumpus  'bout  not  much  o' 
nothin'." 

"  Not  much  o'  nothin' ! "  his  wife  repeated  shrilly. 
"Well,  when  ye  git  no  more  orders  from  Madam 
I  'm  thinkin'  ye  may  —  " 

But  here  Doctor  Jasper  intervened  by  speaking  of 

3 


34      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

the  child  he  had  seen  that  same  day,  and  asked  if  he 
was  Madame  Harwood's  only  grandson. 

"Oh,  little  Cap'n  Jack,"  Mrs.  Russel  answered  in 
a  much  milder  tone,  and  smoothing  the  scanty  locks 
upon  her  baby's  head,  as  he  lay,  with  half-closed 
eyes,  along  her  arm.  "Yes,  the  only  one;  an'  a 
blessed  one  he  is.  Miss  Loleta  's  the  only  gran'- 
daughter.  A  beauty  she  is,  a  perfect  beauty ;  but 
she  's  never  one  thet  's  foolish  with  her  good  looks. 
Lots  o'  young  men  in  this  town  goes  to  meetin' 
early,  on  purpose  to  see  her  come  in.  Ye  've  seen 
her,  I  s'pose  ?  " 

"Not  that  I  am  aware  of,"  he  replied. 

"  Well  then,  ye  hev  n't,  surely ;  for  any  one  seein' 
Loleta  Harwood  would  be  'ware  of  it  to  their  dyin' 
day,  'specially  if  they  was  men-folks.  But  there, 
—  the  Harwoods  do  keep  so  to  theirselves  thet  it 's 
no  wonder,  not  livin'  here  long,  ye  've  not  seen  her. 
They  go  to  the  Tiscopal  Church;  thet  is,  the  chil- 
dren do,  when  they  go  anywheres.  The  old  Madam 
ain't  been  seen  in  a  church  this  many  a  year.  Oh, 
land-sakes !  What  a  flash !  " 

She  held  the  baby  closer,  as  there  came  another 
blinding  flash,  followed  by  the  rattle  and  roar  of 
thunder.  Then  the  rain  poured  down  in  a  pelting 
rush  that  sent  Sary-Ellen  and  Tom  flying  with  the 
fish  and  cleaning  paraphernalia,  giggling  as  they 
ran  to  find  shelter. 

Bob  Russel  stepped  within  the  doorway,  and 
standing  with  his  back  to  the  room,  remarked  sen- 
tentiously,  as  he  shook  the  ashes  from  his  pipe, 
"Well,  —it's  come." 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold       35 

"Yes,"  the  Doctor  said  with  a  smile;  "and  I  must 
go." 

"Wait  a  bit,"  remonstrated  Mary-Alice.  "It'll 
hold  up,  I  guess." 

But  he  was  prepared  for  the  rain,  and,  declining 
her  invitation,  went  his  way. 


CHAPTER   V 

AS  the  Doctor  walked  hurriedly  along  the  shore 
he  noticed  the  "  Pretty  Sally  "  moored  by  the 
wharf.  Her  canvas  was  snugged,  and  the 
elder  Ayres  —  looking,  in  his  yellow  oil-skins,  much 
like  an  animated  smoked  ham  —  fussing  about  some- 
thing aboard. 

Uncle  Billy  was  coming  up  the  wharf  steps,  with 
a  rubber  garment  huddled  about  his  head  and  shoul- 
ders in  a  way  to  have  made  his  identity  doubtful  to 
such  as  were  not  familiar  with  his  short  legs;  and 
from  a  piece  of  stout  twine  held  in  his  hand  dangled 
several  codfish,  with  their  tails  trailing  along  like 
the  gowns  of  fine  ladies. 

He  was  shouting  in  his  foghorn-like  voice  to 
some  one  unseen,  but  evidently  within  one  of  the 
many  buildings  along  by  the  wharf,  "  Nobody  but 
er  fool  would  put  up  sail  ter  be  blowed  ter  rags 
outside  o'  harbor,  ef'n  he  was  all  snug  an'  safe 
inside  o'  one." 

Then,  seeing  the  Doctor,  he  greeted  him  with  a 
hoarse  salutation,  which  the  latter  returned  as  he 
passed  along  and  hurried  to  the  house. 

He  let  himself  in  by  the  side  door;  and  while  on 
his  way  to  the  kitchen,  to  hand  his  dripping  coat 
to  Mrs.  Bessly,  he  heard  her  voice,  raised  loud  in 
rapturous  exclamation. 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      37 

"  Oh,  the  lovin's  !  My  precious  jewel,  but  yer  feet 
is  soakin'.  An'  what  '11  yer  gran'ma  be  thinkin'  all 
this  time,  but  thet  ye  're  in  a  wat'ry  grave,  or  sailin' 
over  one.  But  Eph  '11  soon  tek  that  off' n  her  mind, 
when  he  gits  up  there  to  tell  her." 

As  Doctor  Jasper  entered  the  kitchen,  he  saw, 
sitting  in  a  chair  close  to  the  stove,  the  little  lad, 
Captain  Jack.  And  before  him  on  her  knees  was 
Mrs.  Bessly,  drawing  a  pair  of  huge  yarn  stockings 
over  his  small  white  feet,  from  which  she  had  evi- 
dently just  removed  the  dampened  black  silk  hose 
and  steel-buckled  shoes  now  in  front  of  the  fire. 

The  child  glanced  up  shyly  at  the  big  man  who 
stood  in  the  doorway  looking  down  with  kindly  eyes 
from  his  six  feet  of  height.  Then  his  face  flushed, 
as  Mrs.  Bessly,  whose  back  was  to  the  Doctor,  kissed 
his  little  bare  legs,  gleaming  white  as  alabaster. 

"Gold  an'  silver,  an'  all  things  precious,  so  he  is! 
By  the  time  we  hev  tea,  yer  shoes  an'  stockin's'll  be 
dry  as  tinder;  an'  then  Eph '11  carry  ye  home.  An 
I  should  n't  wonder  ef'n  the  rain  held  up  by  thet 
time.  But  anyhow,  ye  must  wait  till  yer  shoes  an* 
stockin's  be  dry-like." 

Captain  Jack  looked  smilingly  into  her  good- 
natured  face. 

"  I  don't  reckon  I  could  run  far  up  the  street  with 
these  on,"  he  said,  holding  up  one  foot  for  inspec- 
tion, clad  as  it  was  in  Eph's  stocking.  And  then 
came  that  same  sweet  laugh  that  had  struck  upon 
Doctor  Jasper's  ear  when  Sam  Ay  res  caught  the  boy 
up  and  carried  him  down  the  rocks,  a  few  hours 
before. 


38      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

He  could  not  resist  joining  in  it;  and  this  caused 
Mrs.  Bessly  to  turn  around  so  quickly  that  she 
nearly  lost  her  balance.  But,  recovering  herself  by 
a  violent  effort,  she  arose  and  faced  about. 

"  So  ye  're  back !  An'  oh,  land-sakes,  let 's  tek 
yer  coat,  Doctor  Jasper.  An'  't  was  teeth,  wa'n't 
it  ?  An'  I  said  so.  But  there,  I  'm  so  glad  ye  went, 
for  Mary-Alice '11  b'lieve  what  ye  tell  her;  an'  she's 
so  clean  beat  out  these  days  with  work,  it 's  no  need 
to  add  '  worry  to  weary.'  An'  ain't  this  a  shower, 
though?  I've  sent  Eph  up  to  tell  Madam  Har- 
wood  that  Uncle  Billy  brought  Cap'n  Jack  to  me 
all  bundled  up  in  rubber,  dry  ez  dry.  Only  the 
precious  started  to  walk,  an'  got  his  feet  an'  legs 
splashed-like.  He's  jest  the  tender  thing,  so  he  is; 
an'  he  loves  his  old  Bess,  don't  he  ?  An'  I  'm  jest 
goin'  to  hev  ye  set  in  the  front  room  'long  with 
Doctor  Jasper,  till  me  an'  Jane  gits  tea  on  the 
table." 

As  she  paused  to  take  breath,  the  Doctor  hurried 
upstairs,  to  make  such  changes  of  apparel  as  the 
day's  happenings  had  rendered  needful.  And  when 
he  came  down  a  few  minutes  later,  he  found  Captain 
Jack  alone  in  the  front  room,  sitting  on  the  horse- 
hair-covered sofa,  his  small  legs,  with  the  yarn 
stockings,  under  him,  Turk  fashion. 

He  was  looking  at  a  scrap-book,  —  one  that  had 
been  begun  by  Mrs.  Bessly  in  her  girlhood,  or,  at 
all  events,  many  years  ago. 

The  binding  was  of  flowered  wall-paper  and  faded 
green  ribbons.  And  inside  was  a  motley  and  gro- 
tesque collection  of  woodcuts,  most  horrible  to  an 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      39 

artistic  eye;  newspaper  clippings  relative  to  divers 
(and  mostly  sentimental)  subjects ;  some  poems, 
written  in  ink, — evidently  original  autographic 
efforts  of  Mrs.  Bessly's  companions  and  acquain- 
tances; cards  of  invitation  to  weddings  and  other 
festive  occasions,  some  of  them  brave  with  silver 
edgings,  and  with  bow-knots  of  the  same  in  the 
upper  corners. 

As  Doctor  Jasper  entered  the  room,  Captain  Jack 
looked  up  at  him  very  soberly  from  under  his  black- 
fringed  lids;  then,  nodding  his  small  head  toward 
the  book,  he  said,  "  I  s'pose  you  could  read  all 
this." 

"Why,  yes;  can't  you?"  the  Doctor  replied  with 
equal  gravity,  as  he  seated  himself  by  the  child, 
while  marvelling  at  his  great  beauty,  and  thinking 
it  was  a  pity  he  was  not  a  girl. 

"No-o;  not  much.  lean  read  some  things, 
though."  Then,  pointing  to  one  of  the  pages, 
"This  one  does  look  like  something  so  very  nice 
that  I  do  wish  I  could  read  what  it  says." 

The  Doctor  looked  closer,  and  saw  some  strag- 
gling branches  of  leaves  and  coral,  done  with  pen 
and  ink,  and  framing  a  poem,  executed  with  many 
flourishes  of  chirography.  At  the  end  of  the  verses 
was  drawn  a  mermaid,  and  at  the  top  of  them  was 
another,  suggesting  the 

"  Sweet  little  Cherub,  sitting  up  aloft." 

"Shall  I  read  it  for  you?"  he  asked,  his  face  as 
solemn  as  that  of  a  theologian. 

"Oh,    if   you  please."     And   the  child,   nestling 


40      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

more  closely,  fixed  his  luminous  eyes  upon  the 
man's  handsome  profile,  and  clasped  his  small  hands 
in  an  expectant  way,  as  the  book  was  drawn  gently 
from  his  lap. 

TO    MISS    SUSAN   ABORN 
A  SAILOR'S  EPITAPH 

In  Life's  hard  bustle,  o'er  the  troubled  seas, 

Through  many  a  gateway,  and  many  a  prosperous  breeze, 

Through  summer's  heat,  and  winter's  chilling  blast, 

From  torrid  to  the  frigid  zone  I  've  passed,  — 

Through  sickly  climes,  where  each  contagious  breath 

Spreads  desolation  by  untimely  death. 

One  hundred  voyages,  through  unnumbered  toils, 

I  've  sailed,  — at  least  five  hundred  thousand  miles; 

Been  taken,  sunk,  and  oftentimes  cast  away ; 

Yet  weathered  all,  in  this  close  port  to  lay, 

Where  a  safe  rest  my  wretched  bark  hath  found, 

Obliged  to  anchor  for  the  want  of  wind. 

And  here  at  rest  I  doubtless  shall  remain 

Till  the  last  trump  calls  up  all  hands  again. 

What  further  perils  I  shall  then  go  through 

No  human  foresight  ever  yet  could  show. 

But  doubtless  He  who  led  through  earth  and  sea 

Will  doubtless  lead  me  through  Eternity. 

When  Doctor  Jasper  came  to  the  end  his  eyes 
sought  Captain  Jack's  face. 

"What  does  it  all  mean?"  the  child  demanded, 
knitting  his  smooth  brows.  And  in  his  wondering 
interest  he  carelessly  uncoiled  his  legs,  and  was 
obliged  to  clutch  hastily  at  his  companion's  arm  to 
save  himself  from  sliding  off  the  slippery  sofa. 

"  I  think  it  means  that  whoever  wrote  it  wanted  to 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      41 

say  something  pretty,  and  did  n't  quite  know  how  to 
do  it." 

The  Doctor's  lips  twitched  a  little  as  his  eyes 
retraced  the  line  —  so  quaintly  suggestive  of  appre- 
hension for  the  future  — 

"  What  further  perils  I  shall  then  go  through." 

"Are  you  smiling  at  it? "  the  child  asked  quickly. 
"It  did  make  me  to  feel,  when  you  read  it,  like 
when  the  wind  sounds  in  the  rigging  of  a  boat;  the 
same  way  it  will  sound  in  keyholes,  and  down  chim- 
neys. Uncle  Billy  says  it  is  '  sailors'  sighs.' ' 

The  Doctor  looked  with  greater  interest  at  the 
sensitive  little  face  as  he  asked,  "What  does  Uncle 
Billy  mean  by  that?" 

"  Why,  dead  sailors,  you  know.  He  says  they  do 
make  sighs  like  that,  when  they  have  a  chance  to, 
to  let  us  hear  them.  Coming  home  this  afternoon, 
they  did  sigh  like  everything;  and  I  did  wish  I 
could  let  them  know  I  was  sorry  for  them.  That 
was  you,  wasn't  it,"  he  added,  speaking  with  more 
animation,  while  the  dreaming  look  left  his  eyes, 
"sitting  on  the  rocks,  when  Sam  did  take  me  down 
to  the  boat?  " 

"  Yes.     Did  you  have  a  fine  sail  ?  " 

"  Oh,  yes  !  "  He  clasped  his  hands  again,  with  an 
eagerness  that  imperilled  his  equilibrium,  so  that  he 
was  compelled  to  clutch  once  more  at  the  Doctor's 
arm.  And  this  time  it  went  around  the  little  form, 
and  remained  there. 

Noel  Jasper  was  a  man  not  easily  impressed ;  for 
although  his  nature  was  not  lacking  in  consideration 


42      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

for  his  fellows  (and  this  took  a  tender  form  toward 
some  of  them  —  those  who  appealed  to  his  sympa- 
thies), yet  his  affections  lay  deep,  and  were  entirely 
distinct  from  the  sentiments  and  impulses  likely  to 
affect  most  men  possessed  of  this  same  almost 
womanish  tenderness. 

He  had  travelled  much,  and  had  always  been  a 
close  student,  both  of  books  and  human  kind.  And 
the  result  had  been  to  make  him,  at  times,  and  with 
a  sort  of  regret,  feel  that  he  had  but  little  in  com- 
mon with  the  people  and  affairs  of  this  "day  and 
generation. " 

He  was  neither  a  cynic,  nor  yet  a  pessimist;  he 
had  too  much  spirituality  and  faith,  •— •  too  much 
humanity,  to  belong  to  either  class.  He  was  simply 
indifferent,  willing  to  let  the  world  go  its  way,  and 
desiring  to  pursue  his  own,  free  from  its  obligations 
and  exactions.  He  felt  somehow  that  he  was  living 
at  the  wrong  time,  either  too  soon,  or  else  too  late; 
and  he  found  it  impossible  to  bring  himself  into 
anything  like  close  touch  with  the  people  and  affairs 
constituting  the  world  about  him.  He  seemed  to 
have  discovered  its  —  taken  as  a  whole —  insincerity 
and  hollowness;  to  have  probed  the  motives  which 
influence  so  great  a  part  of  its  doings.  And  while 
he  found  a  few  individual  exceptions  to  the  general- 
ity of  its  people  —  and  these  he  appreciated  all  the 
more  because  of  their  rarity  —  he  was  much  like  one 
who,  witnessing  a  play  from  behind  the  scenes,  sees 
the  glaring  paint  and  flimsy  pasteboard,  the  paste 
and  pinchbeck,  —  all  the  pretence  and  sham  that 
appear  solid  and  real  to  those  in  front. 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      43 

This  being  so,  he  found  himself  puzzled  to  account 
for  the  feeling  already  awakened  within  him  by  this 
boy,  whom  he  had  seen  for  the  first  time  only  a  few 
hours  before. 

To  be  sure,  little  Captain  Jack  was  a  lovable 
child, — marvellously  so,  with  his  almost  startling 
beauty  and  sweet  voice;  with  his  quaint  manners, 
—  his  odd  mingling  of  ingenuousness  and  dignity, 
of  impulsiveness  and  gravity. 

But  there  was  more  than  this  which  had  so  quickly 
found  the  way  to  reach  such  unusual  depths  in  Doc- 
tor Jasper's  unimpressionable  nature;  something  he 
was  unable  to  fully  understand,  and  could  only 
accept  as  a  fact.  It  was  not  only  that  the  child 
was  to  him  a  revelation  of  innocent  and  sweet 
humanity,  but  he  seemed  to  embody  that  which  the 
man's  heart  had  —  but  until  now  unknown  to  him- 
self—  missed,  and  needed. 

This  was  why  his  strong  arm  held  the  little  fellow 
so  closely,  and  why  his  grave  face  took  an  unwonted 
expression  as  he  looked  down  at  the  bright  hair  and 
lustrous  eyes. 

It  may  be  that  —  so  quick  are  the  intuitions  of 
childhood  —  some  of  this  feeling  made  itself  known 
to  Captain  Jack,  for  he  gave  a  soft  sigh  of  content, 
and  snuggled  close  to  his  big  friend. 

"Tell  me  about  your  trip,"  the  Doctor  suggested. 
"  Did  you  catch  any  fish  ?  " 

"Yes;  I  did  catch  two  fish,  but  the  first  was  only 
a  pollock.  And  was  not  Uncle  Billy  enragt — 
angry,  I  mean!  //  etait  trh, — I  mean,"  and  the 
child  spoke  more  slowly  as  he  corrected  himself  in 


44      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

a  curiously  stiff  fashion,  "  he  was  so  very  —  provoked. 
Sam  Ayres  had  been  for  so  long  catching  only  pol- 
lock, and  it  was  cod  that  Uncle  Billy  did  want. 
And  when  I  did  catch  my  pollock,  Uncle  Billy  did 
—  bite  its  head  off;  and  he  did  say  that  it  should 
be  an  '  exarmple '  to  the  other  pollock.  And  I  did 
think  that  perhaps  it  did  make  the  others  to  go  off, 
for  we  did  catch  no  more  pollock,  but  only  cod." 

Doctor  Jasper  smiled  at  the  terrifying  "ex- 
armple," but  made  no  comment;  and  the  child  went 
on,  "I  did  see  Miss  Margot  in  her  cave,  under  the 
rocks  where  you  were  waiting.  Do  you  know  Miss 
Margot  ? " 

"  Oh,  yes.     Do  you  ?  " 

"Know  her?  Of  course  I  do  —  right  well.  She 
does  come  to  see  Loleta,  and  sometimes  we  go  to 
see  her.  And  please  do  not  let  her  know  I  did  tell 
you,  but"  —  in  a  whisper  —  "she  is  my  sweetheart. 
I  do  love  her  best  of  any  one  I  know,  'cept  Loleta." 

"Don't  you  think  you  are  beginning  rather  young, 
my  boy?"  inquired  the  Doctor,  somewhat  taken 
aback,  but  trying  not  to  smile. 

"  Huh  ?  "  And  the  child  looked  up  with  puzzled 
eyes. 

"Don't  you  think  Miss  Margaret  will  beat  you  in 
growing,  and  that  some  big  man  will  come  and  carry 
her  away  ? " 

"Oh!"  in  a  tone  of  relief,  "that  was  what  you 
did  mean?"  Then,  with  entire  confidence,  "No, 
'cause  I  will  ask  grandmere  to  plant  me,  like  a 
flower;  and  I  can  grow  up  quick,  and  marry  Miss 
Margot  myself." 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      45 

Doctor  Jasper  could  not  well  help  laughing  at 
this  odd  conceit.  But  seeing  a  hurt  look  cloud  the 
child's  face,  he  bent  and  kissed  the  soft  cheek  as 
he  asked,  "  What  put  such  an  idea  as  that  into  your 
head  ? " 

Captain  Jack  looked  up,  his  eyes  filled  with  con- 
fiding affection. 

"  It  was  n't  put  there,  for  I  did  think  of  it  while  I 
did  watch  for  some  flowers  to  grow  in  our  green- 
house ;  some  that  did  come  from  far  away,  where  we 
did  live.  They  will  not  grow  here,  out  of  doors, 
grandmere  does  say;  and  it  is  because  the  wind 
from  the  sea  does  eat  them  up,  if  they  show  their 
heads  above  the  ground.  When  the  seeds  were  put 
into  the  dirt  I  did  watch  for  them  to  come  up.  And 
they  popped  up  so  nice  and  green  in  such  a  little 
time,  that  I  did  think  perhaps  I  could  be  planted  in 
the  dirt,  and  grow  up  quick.  And  then  I  would  tell 
Miss  Margot,  so  that  she  should  watch  for  me,  the 
same  as  I  did  watch  the  flowers." 

"I  think,"  said  the  Doctor,  looking  at  him  sol- 
emnly, "that  you  will  have  to  get  a  fairy  to  make 
you  grow  up  in  the  way  the  flowers  do." 

"A  fairy?"  And  the  child's  eyes  became  wide- 
open.  "But  I  think  I  do  not  like  a  fairy." 

"  Did  you  ever  see  one  ?  " 

"  No.  But  Louis  says  they  do  have  tails,  and  do 
bite." 

"Louis!     Who  is  Louis?"  inquired  the  Doctor. 

"He  is  a  nigger.  Zabette  is  his  grandmere;  and 
he  can  walk  on  his  hands,  and  turn  somersaults. 
He  did  promise  to  teach  me  how,  and  once  he  did 


46      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

hold  me,  while  I  did  try.  And  Zabette  did  box  his 
ears,  and  did  say  grandmere  would  be  enragt.  But 
I  think  I  will  try  again  some  day." 

"  And  who  is  Zabette  ? " 

"Zabette,"  the  child  repeated,  looking  up  into 
the  man's  face  as  if  wondering  why  any  one  should 
find  it  necessary  to  ask  such  a  question.  "  Why, 
Zabette  is  —  Zabette ;  that  is  who  she  is.  She  is 
my  mammy,  and  she  was  Loleta's  mammy;  and  she 
does  brush  grandmere's  hair.  And" — confiden- 
tially — "  she  does  know  why  Loleta  does  wear  a 
glass  locket.  And  she  doesn't  like  her  to  wear  it, 
for  I  did  hear  her  beg  Loleta  to  take  it  off;  and 
once  she  did  ask  her  to  throw  it  away." 

Doctor  Jasper  refrained  from  asking  any  more 
questions,  for  fear  that  Captain  Jack  might  prattle 
of  things  better  left  unmentioned.  But  the  child 
added,  as  he  pointed  to  the  raindrops  fringing  the 
outside  of  the  window  panes,  "Those  are  like  the 
things  stuck  into  Loleta's  locket.  And  she  does 
sometimes  look  at  it  nights,  and  does  sit  so  still, 
with  her  hands  over  her  face,  that  I  was  afraid  she 
was  crying.  But  I  knew  she  would  not  like  me  to 
ask  her,  and  so  I  didn't." 

The  door  was  now  thrust  ajar  rather  gently ;  then, 
with  decided  emphasis,  kicked  wide  open,  and  the 
blue  print  gown  and  carroty  locks  of  Jane,  Mrs. 
Bessly's  niece,  came  through. 

The  girl's  freckled  hands  were  filled  with  dishes, 
upon  which  her  eyes  were  fixed  with  keen  watchful- 
ness ;  and  her  aunt  followed  close  behind,  bearing  a 
large,  blue-flowered  platter,  heaped  with  crimson 
lobster. 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      47 

The  two  burdens  were  borne  to  the  table,  and 
deposited  carefully  upon  the  expanse  of  snowy  cloth, 
relieved  by  an  occasional  oasis  of  glass  or  china, 
and  in  whose  centre  stood,  looming  over  all,  a  big 
glass  pitcher,  holding  a  small  haystack  of  tiger 
lilies  splashed  with  freckles  almost  rivalling  those 
adorning  Jane's  small  hands. 


CHAPTER   VI 

THE  shower  was  over,  and  some  rays  of  pale 
sunlight  struck  sparkles  from  the  polished 
tableware.  The  china  was  quaint,  and  spot- 
less, and  the  glass  was  the  commonest  of  common 
mould.  But  the  homely  cleanliness  of  everything 
was  full  of  comfort. 

Mrs.  Bessly  placed  Captain  Jack  at  her  right 
hand,  and  bade  Jane  heap  up  his  plate,  while  she 
herself  began  to  pour  the  tea. 

The  room  was  soon  filled  with  the  fragrance  of 
the  steaming  infusion,  which  was  brewed  from  some 
of  a  carefully  hoarded  lot  brought  from  China  by 
Captain  Aborn,  Mrs.  Bessly 's  eldest  brother,  dead 
now  some  two  years  since,  and  laid  away  in  the 
well-kept  plot  where  her  husband  was  the  only  other 
tenant. 

It  was  to  this  plot  that  the  good  woman  went  upon 
occasional  Sundays,  bearing  two  huge  bouquets, 
made  in  a  style  peculiar  to  herself,  and  in  the  con- 
struction of  which  she  took  great  pride.  They  were 
cone-shaped,  the  apex  ending  in  a  tuft  of  quivering 
grass,  and  the  whole  arrangement  so  unyielding 
that  they  might  have  been  used  as  missiles  without 
displacing  a  single  flower. 

Eph  soon  came  to  the  table,  and  filled  the  only 
vacant  chair.  His  hands  were  red,  his  face  glow- 
ing, and  his  hair  damp  from  recent  ablutions. 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      49 

Mrs.  Bessly,  always  consistent  in  "tongue-tang" 
(as  Uncle  Billy  called  her  flow  of  words),  did  the 
greater  part  of  the  talking,  for  the  reason  that  Jane 
and  Eph,  from  habit,  and  Doctor  Jasper,  from  a 
keen  enjoyment  of  quiet  fun,  permitted  her  to  not 
only  lead,  but  monopolize,  the  conversation. 

"Eph,"  she  said,  "pass  Doctor  Jasper  the  let- 
tuce" (pronouncing  it  "  lettiss  ").  "It's  cool  an' 
crisp,  like  it  hed  ought  to  be;  an'  it  was  all  washed 
an'  sparklin'  with  raindrops  when  I  brought  it  in 
out'n  the  garden.  An',  Doctor,  would  n't  ye  like 
some  o'  these  preserves?  I  put  'em  up  myself,  ye 
know;  an'  I  mind  the  day  last  fall  thet  I  done  it. 
September,  it  was,  an'  Hannah-Ellen  Rounds  hed 
come  in  to  set  a  spell  with  me  thet  arternoon.  She 
was  beginnin'  a  new  quilt.  The  brick-house  pat- 
tern, it  was;  an'  she  was  puttin'  some  pieces  of  her 
brother's  pants  into  it.  Reddy  Florence,  he  was, 
an'  called  '  Wind-legs,'  an'  '  Sparrer-legs,'  jest  like 
his  nephew,  thet  come  here  this  arternoon  from 
Mary-Alice.  I  mind  I  was  thinkin',  as  I  skimmed 
the  preserves, — an'  Hannah-Ellen  set  by,  stitchin' 
away,  —  't  was  lucky  she  wa'n't  forced  to  mek  her 
quilt  out  o'  nothin'  else  but  his  pants,  as  't  would 
hev  teken  a  few  thousand  pair  for  it.  I  mind  how 
Uncle  Billy  took  the  wind  out'n  Reddy's  sails  once, 
when  he  was  puttin'  on  airs,  an'  tryin'  to  tek  Uncle 
Billy  down  a  peg,  jest  to  show-off  afore  some  young 
lady  cousins  o'  hisn  from  Boston.  Reddy  hed  'em 
out  sailin';  an'  when  they  come  in,  Uncle  Billy  was 
settin'  on  the  wall,  danglin'  his  stumpy  legs  over 
the  water.  An'  Reddy  says  to  him,  '  If  ye  put  yer  legs 


50      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

one  atop  the  other,  ye  might  'most  git  into  my  boat.' 
An'  says  Uncle  Billy,  '  Yes,  an'  if  ye  feel  so  much  con- 
sarned  'bout  my  legs,  mebbe  ye  '11  lend  me  one  o'  yourn 
a  minute,  to  clean  out  my  pipe.  I  want  somethin'  to 
run  through  the  stem,  it  draws  so  drattedly. ' ' 

Jane,  whose  ideas  of  propriety  were  evidently 
shocked  by  the  freedom  with  which  her  aunt  men- 
tioned certain  members  of  the  human  body,  looked 
up  at  her  with  what  the  good  woman  would  have 
called  a  "wish"  expression. 

But  Mrs.  Bessly  had  again  taken  up  the  tale — if 
indeed  she  had  dropped  it  —  and  was  saying,  "An' 
there  Hannah-Ellen  set,  stitchin'  away,  an'  tellin' 
me  how  the  Widder  Griggs  hed  gone  south,  some- 
where, to  the  hospital,  to  nurse  the  last  one  she  hed 
left  of  her  hull  lot  o'  good-for-nothin'  boys.  An'  a 
good  soul  she  was,  never  thinkin'  a  thought  for  her 
own  comfort;  an'  her  clothes,  'though  gen'rally 
clean,  thet  torn  an'  worn  thet  she  sort  o'  'minded 
one  o'  the  kings  of  Israel,  in  grief,  when  they  were 
everlastin'ly  rentin'  —  I  mean  rendin',  their  raiment. 
An'  while  she  was  talkin',  the  bell  on  the  old 
Methodist  Meetin'  House  begun  to  toll  so  solemn 
an'  slow-like,  it  sort  o'  gev  one  the  horrors.  An'  it 
did  Hannah-Ellen,  too.  For  we  was  jest  lookin'  at 
each  other,  never  speakin',  an'  the  tollin',  tollin',  o' 
thet  bell  (never  a  cheery  one  at  the  best  o'  times) 
went  on  soundin'.  I  felt  like  Job,  I  guess,  when 
'the  hair  of  his  flesh  stood  up.'  I  knew  somethin' 
was  'up;'  an'  sure  'nough,  the  hull  o'  Kyles's  new 
brick  store,  thet  he  was  so  proud  of,  was  afire.  An' 
it  jest  burnt  to  the  ground." 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      51 

She  stopped  to  breathe.  And  Doctor  Jasper  took 
advantage  of  the  opportunity  to  remark,  "  The  town 
does  n't  indulge  in  many  fires,  I  take  it,  judging  by 
the  rust  and  cobwebs  I  saw  on  the  engine,  as  I 
passed  the  house  yesterday  morning,  when  the  doors 
were  standing  open." 

"Eph  b'longs  to  that  company,"  Jane  announced 
timidly;  and  the  young  man  added  that  he  had 
joined  it  recently,  to  fill  one  of  the  vacancies  left 
by  the  war. 

"It's  been  all  soldierin'  an'  drillin'  hereabouts, 
ye  see,  Doctor,"  he  explained,  "till  the  boys  went 
away.  An'  now  we  're  pitchin'  in  to  shine  up  things 
'bout  the  town,  the  old  engine  'mong  the  rest.  We 
was  airin'  out  the  house  yesterday,  an'  cleanin'  up; 
that  was  the  reason  ye  saw  the  door  open.  We  cal- 
c'lated  on  finishin'  the  job  to-day,  but  didn't;  but 
we'll  surely  do  it  to-morrer. " 

"  To-morrer !  "  gasped  Jane.  And  Mrs.  Bessly, 
fixing  her  eyes  upon  Eph  much  as  Macbeth  might 
have  stared  at  the  ghost  of  murdered  Banquo,  ex- 
claimed, "  Ephraim  Benjamin  Bessly,  to-morrer  is 
the  Sabbath!" 

"  Lawk,  Ma,  —  so  it  is.  Why,  I  've  clean  lost  a 
day." 

"I  shouldn't  wonder,"  his  mother  assented  with  a 
grim  smile;  "for  you're  everlastin'ly  losin'  some- 
thin'  or  other." 

Then  her  face  took  a  look  of  alarm,  as  she  arrested 
Captain  Jack's  hand  on  its  way  to  his  mouth. 

"  Here,  my  precious  lamb,  don't  ye  drink  any 
milk  with  thet  lobster  ye  're  eatin' ;  it  '11  mek  ye 


52      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

sick  ez  sick.  Now,  Jane,"  turning  to  her  niece, 
"what  air  ye  thinkin'  of,  anyhow,  to  give  him  milk, 
when  he  's  eatin'  lobster,  with  vinegar  on  it  ?  Ye 
know  how  p'tic'lar  Madam  is  'bout  sech  things." 
Then  again  to  the  child,  "Don't  ye  tech  it,  my 
precious." 

Captain  Jack  only  smiled  as  he  put  down  the 
glass;  and  Mrs.  Bessly  gave  her  attention  once 
more  to  Doctor  Jasper. 

"Hev  another  cup  o'  tea,  Doctor?  No?  Well, 
there  's  jest  'nough  for  another  cup,  an'  I  '11  tek  it 
myself;  for  I  never  b'lieve  in  throwin'  away  any  o' 
this  tea.  An'  what  I  '11  do  when  it's  gone,  as  I've 
no  brother  to  bring  it  over  the  sea  to  me  any  more, 
I  'm  sure  I  hate  to  think.  Marm  Ayres  asked  me  to 
hev  a  cup  o'  tea  one  day  last  week,  when  I  went  to 
set  with  her  awhile;  an'  any  one  might  see  she  was 
in  greatest  distress  with  her  rheumatiz  thet  day. 
An'  land!  No  wonder  she'd  be  in  some  kind  o' 
distress,  drinkin'  sech  stuff!  'T  was  for  all  the 
world  like  dry  hay  an'  some  o'  her  old  man's  ter- 
backer  mixed  up  an'  b'iled  together." 

Captain  Jack,  who  had  been  listening  attentively, 
now  spoke  up. 

"  Mr.  Ayres  does  like  tea,  too  —  cold  tea.  He 
does  say  so,  and  does  always  keep  a  big  brown  jug 
of  it  in  the  cuddy  of  the  '  Pretty  Sally; '  and  he  does 
drink  it  ever  so  much." 

"  Humph  !  "  Mrs.  Bessly  remarked,  with  signifi- 
cant emphasis,  and  actually  winked  at  Doctor  Jas- 
per; while  Eph  laughed  aloud. 

"Yes,  he  does,"  the  child  insisted,  as  though  his 
statement  had  been  questioned. 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      53 

Mrs.  Bessly  patted  his  shoulder.  " O'  course;  we 
all  know  thet,  my  gold  an'  silver.  An'  for  my 
part,  I  'd  sooner  drink  Sam  Ayres's  cold  tea  than 
his  wife's  hot  stuff;  'though  I  couldn't  say  I  much 
admire  either  sort." 

Eph,  having  finished,  now  arose  to  go.  But  as 
he  was  about  to  close  the  door,  his  mother  bade  him 
not  to  forget  that  after  a  while  he  was  to  take  Cap- 
tain Jack  home. 

"No  danger  o'  my  forgettin',  when  I  promised 
Madam  I  'd  do  it,"  the  young  man  replied,  thrust- 
ing his  head  through  the  doorway  as  a  turtle  might 
project  that  member  from  its  shell. 

"Well,  no,"  said  Mrs.  Bessly  reflectively,  as  the 
head  disappeared.  "Thet's  so,  'specially  when 
there's  sech  fair  things  to  see  at  Madam's;  an'  I 
bet  you  hev  a  weakness  for  sech,  jest  like  the  rest 
o'  yer  crowd." 

"What  fair  things  has  grandmere,  for  Eph  to 
see?"  inquired  Captain  Jack.  He  had  finished 
eating,  and  his  curly  head  was  bent  forward  until 
his  chin  touched  his  chest,  this  being  to  assist  Jane 
in  untying  the  tapes  that  held  his  bib  in  place. 

Mrs.  Bessly  did  not  reply  until  she  had  slowly 
brushed  the  crumbs  from  her  capacious  lap,  and 
shook  them  into  her  plate. 

"  Why,  flowers,  o'  course ;  all  them  lovely  flowers. 
An'  the  place  itself;  it's  the  fairest  in  town." 
Then,  as  the  bib  was  being  folded  by  Jane's  deft 
fingers,  she  picked  the  child  up  in  her  arms  and 
carried  him  to  the  sofa. 

"  Ye  must  ask  our  Doctor  to  come  an'  see  ye,"  she 


54      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

said;  "an'  then  he  '11  see  how  intrancin'  the  flowers 
be,  an'  the  hull  place,  jest  like  a  dream  o'  beauty. 
There,  now,  —  do  ye  sit  on  the  end  o'  thet  sofy,  an' 
I  '11  be  back  in  a  minute  or  two  with  yer  shoes. 
Then  ye  can  trot  around  as  much  as  ever  ye  like." 

Going  to  the  window,  she  raised  the  sash  with  a 
bang  that  shook  off  the  shining  drops  outside,  and 
startled  a  catbird  from  its  seclusion  in  the  thick 
growth  of  rose-bushes  beneath. 

"Now  come,  Jane,"  she  said,  facing  about  again, 
"  let 's  hev  these  dishes  out'n  the  way.  An'  d'  ye 
ketch  surer  holt  on  thet  platter,  or  ye '11  send  it  to 
keep  company  with  its  mate,  down  in  the  pile  at 
the  foot  o'  the  garden.  Land-sakes ! " 

Her  voice  was  lifted  in  dismay,  as  she  glanced 
through  the  window  looking  toward  the  back  of  the 
house. 

"Whatever  hez  brought  them  plagues  o'  chickens 
out  at  this  time  o'  day  ?  There 's  thet  old  Sancho 
of  a  rooster,  jest  leadin'  the  way  for  his  ladies,  an' 
with  the  airs  of  a  lord  bishop,  'round  to  my  flower 
bed;  an'  they'll  scratch  it  up  like  sixty.  Jane,  go 
an'  shoo  'em  back.  But  no,  I  '11  go  myself,  an'  jest 
mek  sure  they're  locked  in  this  time." 

She  hurried  from  the  room  with  an  emphatic 
tread  that  rattled  the  china  ornaments,  whales' 
teeth,  and  other  sundries  upon  the  "what-not." 
And  shortly  thereafter,  loud  and  animated  cack- 
lings,  mingled  with  the  sound  of  her  own  voice, 
proclaimed  the  rout  of  the  offending  Sancho  and 
his  numerous  family. 

A  soft   rush  of   cooled   breeze  was  now   coming 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      55 

through  the  opened  window.  And  outside,  a  robin's 
song  thrilled  the  air,  as  the  bird  rocked  amid  the 
dripping  leaves  of  the  one  large  tree  —  an  elm  — 
near  the  door. 

Looking  eastward,  not  a  cloud  was  in  sight;  and 
a  pleasant  day  for  the  morrow  was  promised  by  the 
glorious  tints  of  sunset  colorings  that  reached  even 
to  the  horizon.  The  sky's  opaline  hues  ran  on  and 
up,  into  a  pale  lemon,  and  that  again  into  orange, 
until,  reaching  the  zenith,  the  orange  turned  to 
glowing  gold.  And  this,  continuing  down  into  the 
west,  was  merged  in  splendid  liquid  light,  from 
which  Venus  sparkled  like  a  diamond  amid  the 
laces  of  a  bride. 

But  what  Mrs.  Bessly  said  to  Jane,  when  she  came 
into  the  kitchen,  was :  — 

"It's  cleared  off  jest  beautiful,  with  the  air  as 
sweet  as  fresh  cream,  an'  the  sky  lookin'  for  all 
the  world  like  as  if  the  angels  was  blowin'  soap- 
bubbles." 

Doctor  Jasper  sat  beside  Captain  Jack,  looking 
out  to  the  northeast,  where  Bramble  Island  lay  upon 
the  empurpled  sea,  the  evening  mists  beginning  to 
veil  it  bluely. 

The  child's  eyes  were  meanwhile  bent  attentively 
upon  the  man's  fine  head  and  strong  profile,  show- 
ing as  though  set  amid  clouds  of  incense,  as  he  sat 
smoking. 

To  most  men  and  women  it  was  an  inscrutable 
face,  its  healthful  paleness  accentuated  by  the  blue- 
black  of  the  thick  moustache,  the  heavy  arched  eye- 
brows, and  the  crisp  waving  hair  that  would  break 


56      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

into  curling  rings  over  the  not  high,  but  finely 
formed  forehead. 

There  was  a  set,  almost  stern,  look  about  the 
broad,  rounded  chin.  And  this  was  matched  by 
the  usually  grave  regard  of  the  steadfast,  wide- 
apart  eyes,  deeply  shadowe-d  by 'such  long,  curling 
lashes  as  are  oftenest  possessed  by  a  child. 

But  there  was  nothing  else  about  Doctor  Jasper 
that  was  either  childish  or  effeminate,  although  he 
was  a  remarkably  handsome  man.  He  was,  and 
emphatically,  a  "manly-looking  man,"  his  head, 
face,  and  figure  suggesting  the  ideal  warrior  of  old 
crusading  days.  And  no  one  who  knew  him  could 
fail  to  be  impressed  by  his  innate  knightliness. 

Captain  Jack  presently  attracted  his  attention  by 
trailing  a  small  finger  along  the  muscular  wrist  and 
hand  nearest  him,  as  he  said  very  softly,  "  I  do  like 
you  so  much." 

The  agate-hued  eyes  were  turned  from  where  the 
glories  of  the  sunset  lay  spread ;  and  as  they  rested 
upon  the  earnest,  uplifted  face,  a  smile  stole  into 
them,  — a  smile  that  warmed  like  the  sun  brighten- 
ing through  clouds. 

The  child  felt  the  gentleness  and  tenderness  of 
the  man,  and  added,  while  he  nestled  still  closer  to 
him,  "You  do  look  like  my  soldier,  in  grandmere's 
room." 

"  Do  I  ? "  the  Doctor  said,  removing  the  cigar  from 
his  lips.  "And  who  is  he?" 

"He's  a  picture;  grandmere  does  know  his  name, 
'cause  she  says  he  was  her  '  ancestor.'  Loleta  does 
lift  me  up,  when  I  like,  to  let  me  kiss  him." 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      57 

Then,  with  a  sigh,  "  I  do  wish  he  was  real,  to  kiss 
and  to  love.  And  I  do  wish  that  all  of  him  was 
painted,  and  not  only  just  his  head.  He  was  a  sol- 
dier, like  "  —  hesitatingly  —  "  like  Mrs.  Bessly  says 
you  are.  And  oh,"  -  in  a  low,  awed  voice  —  "did 
you  ever  kill  anybody?" 


CHAPTER  VII 

BEFORE  Doctor  Jasper  could  reply,  the  door 
was  flung  open,  and  Mrs.  Bessly  entered  the 
room  in  her  usual  animated  way.  The  long 
black  silk  stockings  —  now  dry  —  were  hanging 
across  her  arm ;  and  two  small  shoes,  held  by  her 
first  and  third  fingers,  seemed  to  advance  of  them- 
selves, assuming  what  is  known  in  dancing  lessons 
as  "The  First  Position." 

The  worthy  woman,  as  was  her  wont,  sent  her 
voice  before  her. 

"  Here  they  be,  all  nice  an'  dry,  my  precious;  an' 
Eph  's  waitin'  to  tek  ye  home  pick-a-back.  An'  so 
ye  '11  keep  'em  so,  for  the  streets  is  swimmin'. 
Ain't  the  sunset  lovely,  Doctor  Jasper?" 

With  this  she  went  down  on  her  knees,  and  began 
drawing  the  yarn  socks  from  the  child's  feet. 

He  watched  her  a  moment,  and  then  turned  to 
look  out  of  the  window.  But  his  eyes  soon  came 
back  to  Doctor  Jasper's  face,  as  he  said,  "  The  sky 
and  water  all  around  Bramble  Island  do  look  like 
gold.  Don't  you  s'pose  Saint  Brandon's  fairy  island 
must  look  like  that?  " 

Mrs.  Bessly  gazed  at  him  in  silent  wonder.  But 
the  Doctor  asked,  "  How  do  you  happen  to  know 
anything  about  Saint  Brandon's  island,  my  young 
friend?" 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      59 

"Oh,  Miss  Margot  did  tell  me;  and  Loleta  did 
read  to  me  of  it."  And  a  far-away  look  came  to  his 
eyes  as  he  added,  "  Often  I  do  wonder  if  there  are 
any  '  water-babies  '  out  there  in  the  ocean." 

"Well,  — cummins!"  gasped  Mrs.  Bessly,  in 
amazement.  Then,  the  first  little  shoe  being  in 
place,  she  fell  upon  its  steel  buckle  with  her  gathered- 
up  apron,  and  began  polishing  it  vigorously. 

Captain  Jack  puckered  his  brows,  and  looked  in- 
quiringly at  the  Doctor. 

"  I  did  ask  Uncle  Billy  about  it  one  day,  and  he 
said,  '  No  doubt  a  heap  of  'em.'  But  I  did  hear  Mr. 
Ralph,  the  minister's  son,  who  was  here  last  sum- 
mer, say  to  Uncle  Billy  that  he  was  not  to  tell  me 
such  '  stuff.'  And  after  that,  when  I  did  ask  Uncle 
Billy,  he  only  laughed,  and  did  tell  me  to  wait  till 
I  was  a  man,  and  sort  my  knowledge  'cordin'  to  my 
size." 

Both  shoes  being  on,  the  child  had  slidden  down 
to  the  floor,  and  now  tried  to  imitate  Uncle  Billy's 
slow,  rumbling  tones,  while  he  put  his  small  fists 
into  his  pockets,  and  screwed  up  his  face  in  a  futile 
effort  to  make  his  frank  young  eyes  take  a  semblance 
of  the  old  sailor's  shrewd  little  optics. 

As  Mrs.  Bessly  struggled  to  her  feet,  Jane  came 
in  with  Captain  Jack's  hat,  and  announced  that  Eph 
was  waiting  for  him. 

"Won't  you  come  to  see  me  again?  "  the  Doctor 
asked,  laying  a  caressing  hand  on  either  side  the 
winsome  face,  and  smiling  into  the  upturned  eyes. 

"O'  course  he  will,"  Mrs.  Bessly  answered  for 
him.  "  He  comes  here  often,  'cause  he  knows  that 


60      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

his  old  Bess  couldn't  live  without  him."  And 
catching  his  head  in  her  goodly-sized  hands,  she 
leaned  over  to  kiss  him. 

But  he  laughingly  evaded  her,  and  came  closer  to 
the  Doctor. 

"  Do  you  truly  want  me  to  come  and  see  you  ?  "  he 
asked  eagerly.  "  Then  you  will  come  and  see  me, 
won't  you?  I  'd  like  to  show  you  my  fishes,  that  do 
live  in  a  pond,  in  grandmere's  green-house;  and  my 
monkey,  Topaz,  and  Bijou,  my  parrot.  He  does  n't 
like  any  one  'sides  Loleta  and  me.  Won't  you  surely 
come? " 

Doctor  Jasper  nodded,  still  smiling  into  the  plead- 
ing little  face;  and  in  response  to  the  whispered, 
"Put  your  ear  down,"  he  bent  his  head.  A  soft 
cheek  was  pressed  against  his  own,  and  he  heard,  — 
scarcely  uttered,  —  "I  do  love  you ! " 

Before  he  could  reply  to  this  sweet  confidence, 
Captain  Jack  snatched  his  hand  and  kissed  it. 
Then  he  dashed  out  of  the  room. 

A  minute  later,  Eph  passed  the  window,  with  the 
lad  perched  upon  his  shoulder.  And  Doctor  Jasper 
heard  a  startled  exclamation,  followed  by  a  childish 
laugh,  as  Mrs.  Bessly,  thrusting  a  portion  of  her  per- 
son out  of  the  window,  screamed  lustily,  "  Eph,  - 
Eph,  ye '11  git  the  child  soaked,  stickin'  him  into 
them  lilacs!  Jest  look  sharp,  now,  will  ye?" 

She  drew  herself  hastily  inside  the  room,  and 
giving  utterance  to  a  profound  sigh,  collapsed,  so  to 
speak,  into  a  low-backed  rocking-chair,  and  smoothed 
her  apron  down  with  a  few  business-like  strokes. 

Having   done   this,    she   commenced   a  vigorous 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      6 1 

rocking,  accompanied  by  the  inevitable  twirling  of 
her  thumbs. 

But,  strange  to  say,  it  was  Doctor  Jasper  who 
spoke  first. 

"Mrs.  Bessly,  how  comes  this  little  Captain  Jack 
by  his  strong  French  accent,  and  his  odd  way  of 
speaking  English?" 

"Well,  ye  see,  Doctor,"  she  began,  glad  to  talk 
once  more,  "ye  see  he's  some  French, — more 's 
the  pity.  His  gran'father,  old  Cap'n  John  Har- 
wood,  thet  's  been  dead  an'  buried  this  many  a  year, 
was  as  fine  a  man  as  ever  trod  the  streets  o'  this 
town,  or  any  other,  I  'm  thinkin'.  But  he  was  thet 
headstrong  an'  hot-headed,  an'  his  sisters  (they're 
all  dead  an'  gone)  was  tJiet  proud  !  When  he  wrote 
home  thet  he  'd  married  a  Creole,  down  somewhere 
in  Louisiana,  they  was  hoppin',  I  tell  ye.  They 
was  mad  clean  through ;  'cause,  ye  see,  they  thought 
't  was  a  nigger  he  'd  married.  But  o'  course  't  was 
'cause  she  b'longed  to  one  o'  them  old  French 
fam'lies  down  there.  An'  if  John  Harwood's  sisters 
was  proud,  they  soon  found  their  pride  wa'  n't  a  drop 
in  the  bucket  'longside  o'  Madam  Harwood's.  Not 
thet  I  'm  misnamin'  her,  —  land  forbid !  For  if  she 
don't  never  set  her  foot  inside  o'  church  or  Dorcas 
meetin',  an'  if  there  's  some  in  town  as  calls  her 
proud  an'  hard,  not  one  of  'em  ever  heerd  of  her 
turn  in'  a  beggar  'way  from  her  door.  Poor  an'  needy 
folks  flock  to  her  like  crows  to  a  corn-field." 

"And  so  she  is  of  French  extraction,"  the  Doctor 
remarked;  "and  the  boy  must  be  accustomed  to 
speaking  French." 


62      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

"As  to  thet,"  said  Mrs.  Bessly,  who  had  recov- 
ered her  breath,  "Cap'n  Jack  can  rattle  away  like 
Johnny  Crapaud  himself,  to  beat  the  Dutch.  But 
Madam  likes  him,  so  she  says,  to  talk  our  own  lingo 
best,  though  to  be  sure  she  an'  Loleta  oftenest  speak 
to  him  in  French,  an'  they  are  everlastin'ly  rattlin' 
away  to  one  another  in  French.  They  set  a  heap  by 
each  other  —  them  three,  Madam,  Loleta,  an'  the 
child.  They  don't  seem  to  care  much  for  anybody 
else's  company.  Madam  never  hed  but  one  child 
of  her  own,  an'  he  was  Jack  Harwood,  —  named  for 
his  father.  She  sent  him  away,  down  'mong  her 
own  folks,  to  be  brought  up,  when  he  wa'  n't  more  'n 
five  years  old ;  an'  she  's  been  always  mostly  off  to 
furrin  countries  with  her  husband." 

"Then  she  has  never  spent  much  of  her  time 
here,"  suggested  the  Doctor,  who  found  himself 
quite  interested  in  the  story. 

"No;  when  they  wa' n't  in  furrin  parts,  o'  late 
years,  they  was  with  her  own  folks,  down  in  Louisi- 
ana an'  Cuba.  Her  son  grew  up,  an'  married,  an' 
died,  down  there;  an'  all  o'  Cap'n  Harwood's  folks 
was  dead  afore  thet.  He  died,  too,  right  arter  his 
son;  the  same  sort  o'  fever  carried  'em  both  off. 
Then  Madam  come  up  here  for  a  spell,  jest  long 
enough  to  sort  o'  settle  up  things  at  the  old  Har- 
wood place ;  an'  then  the  house  was  shet  up  for  an- 
other spell.  Old  Goody  Farren  lived  in  it,  with 
her  good-for-nothin'  old  man,  both  of  'em  deef  as 
beetles,  an'  kept  the  place.  An'  less'n  four  years 
ago  Madam  come  back,  —  bag  an'  baggage,  this 
time.  All  her  folks  was  gone,  an'  she  hed  her 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      63 

son's  children  with  her  —  a  girl  in  her  teens,  with 
a  face  thet  's  turned  more  'n  half  the  boys'  heads  in 
town,  an'  little  Cap'n  Jack.  Now  Loleta  ain't  in 
no  ways  foolish  with  her  good  looks,  an'  she's  ever 
a  kind  word  for  everybody.  But  for  all  thet,  she 's 
got  a  good  mite  o'  thet  sort  o'  queenliness,  jest 
like  Madam.  It 's  a  sort  thet  meks  folks  feel  some- 
times thet,  for  all  her  winnin'  ways,  she  thinks  most 
folks  dirt  under  her  feet." 

She  stopped ;  and  the  continued  rotary  movement 
of  her  thumbs  brought  to  Doctor  Jasper  the  thought 
that  perhaps  this  had  some  connection  with  her 
mental  processes,  and  that  she  might  be  winding 
herself  up.  But  he  did  not  think  there  could  be 
much  more  for  her  to  tell  about  the  Harwoods,  and 
deemed  it  the  better  plan  to  have  it  out  at  once. 

"Does  she  go  out  much  —  Miss  Loleta?"  he 
asked;  and  then  he  rather  wondered  at  himself  for 
having  put  the  question. 

"No.  Marg'ret  Leslie's  the  only  one  thet  can 
claim  to  any  intimate  knowin'  o'  her,  or  Madam 
either;  an'  thet  ain't  sayin'  much,  I  'm  thinkin'. 
But  o'  course  I  'm  talkin'  'bout  outside  folks.  Now 
I  've  knowed  Madam,  off  an'  on,  all  my  life.  When 
I  was  a  young  girl,  up  in  Sue  Trebbles's  store,  trim- 
min'  bonnets,  many's  the  change  o'  ribbons  an' 
flowers  I  done  for  her.  An'  I  always  do  preservin' 
an'  picklin'  for  her,  an'  sort  o'  look  arter  things  at 
house-cleanin'  time.  The  cleanin'  o'  thet  house 
ain't  no  small  job,  I  can  tell  ye.  An'  sech  bu-tee- 
ful  things  as  is  in  it." 

Her  hands  were  still  raised  in  ecstasy,  and  her  face 


64      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

was  filled  with  an  enthusiastic  light,  as  the  Doctor 
arose  and  started  out  for  his  usual  evening  stroll. 

The  twilight  was  falling  fast,  and  the  ocean  turn- 
ing ashen  under  a  glittering  new  moon.  Far  down 
in  the  west  a  bronze,  as  of  autumn  leaves,  had 
stolen  all  the  sunset  glory  from  the  sky;  while 
overhead,  and  in  the  east,  the  stars  were  already 
out,  in  smoky,  silvery  sparkles. 

The  lights  of  the  town  were  visible,  if  one  looked 
up  the  street  from  the  old  wharf;  but  they  only 
shone  out  softly  here  and  there,  like  fireflies.  On 
the  wharf  a  number  of  men  were  sitting  or  standing, 
some  of  them  talking,  all  of  them  smoking;  and  the 
group  nearest  to  Doctor  Jasper,  as  he  passed  along, 
had  for  its  centre  Uncle  Billy  and  another  old  man, 
unmistakably  a  sailor. 

Uncle  Billy's  rumbling  tones  fell  upon  the  Doc- 
tor's ear:  — 

"  Smother  me,  messmet',  if  I  don't  agree  it 's  a 
heritage  o'  woe  for  ye.  But  d'  ye  see,  ye  was  one 
as  would  n't  o'  took  notice,  not  if  ther  Indies  hed 
been  uphove  by  an  airthquake,  an'  floated  'longside. 
Ye  allers  took  too  much  an'  too  tight  a  turn  with 
yer  jawin'  tackle,  an'  folks  mostly  got  ter  win'ard  o' 
ye.  An'  so  why  not  yer  boy  ?  O'  course  I  know  he 
floundered  clean  out  o'  soundin's  when  he  went  away 
for  a  soldier;  an'  he  was  too  much  given  ter  hevin' 
papsy-lals  ter  be  strong  'nough  for  sich.  An'  then 
it  was  thet  ye  ought  ter  hev  made  up-sail,  an'  borne 
down  on  tJiet  craft  afore  he  got  any  sort  o'  anchorage 
on  thet  ground.  An'  now  thet  ye  've  woke  up  to  it, 
fate's  stepped  in  an'  took  a  good  strong  hitch  with 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      65 

ther  haulin'  part  o'  yer  wishes.  An'  so  here  ye  be, 
with  yer  tackle  stopped  short  from  travellin'  by 
Davy  Jones  hisself. " 

Doctor  Jasper  did  not  hear  the  old  sailor's  reply 
to  this  quaint  consoling;  for  he  had  passed  along, 
and  now  stopped  to  lean  upon  the  sea-wall,  while 
he  looked  down  into  the  water,  lying  like  a  black 
crystal  floor,  the  reflected  stars  showing  in  it  like 
dimmed  lotos  blossoms. 

For  a  few  minutes  the  quiet  was  broken  only  by 
the  sound  of  the  lapping  waves.  Then  he  heard  the 
dip  of  oars  from  a  dory,  vaguely  discernible  some 
little  distance  away,  and  several  boyish  voices  broke 
out  with  "  Sweetest  Story  Ever  Told." 

"One  of  poor  Tom's  songs,"  he  said  to  himself, 
with  a  deep  sigh,  as  he  walked  slowly  on,  up  toward 
the  "Betsey  Brett." 

Buried  in  his  own  thoughts,  he  went  by  its  street- 
barred  door,  and  followed  the  path  around  the  rocks 
that  stretched  along  its  other  side,  and  jutted  far 
out  over  the  water. 

The  platform  was  well  filled,  as  appeared  from 
the  sound  of  voices  coming  from  it,  by  the  bright 
little  gleams  from  lit  pipes,  and  the  odor  of  not- 
over-sweet  tobacco.  And  Doctor  Jasper  could  see 
the  glimmer  of  many  coatless  sleeves;  for  it  was 
never  in  style  to  wear  more  than  a  "wescut,"  as  it 
was  called,  over  the  shirt. 

After  a  few  more  minutes  of  looking  and  musing^ 
the  Doctor  turned  and  picked  his  way  back  along 
the  path  over  the  rocks,  to  the  road,  and  sauntered 
homeward. 

S 


66      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

The  townsfolk  were  early-to-beds,  and  he  gener- 
ally followed  their  example.  And  so  it  was  not 
long  before  his  lamp  was  extinguished;  then,  draw- 
ing aside  the  curtains,  he  stood  by  the  window  and 
took  a  farewell  look  at  the  water. 

Uncle  Billy  and  his  sorrowing  shipmate,  with  all 
the  others,  had  gone,  and  the  wharf  was  black  and 
quiet,  the  waves  lapping  its  rickety  old  steps  and 
rocking  the  craft  moored  near-by. 


CHAPTER   VIII 

THE  bars   of  warm   sunshine  lying  across   the 
room  awakened  him  the   following  morning: 
E5  O   " 

and  looking  at  his  watch,  he  found  it  to  be 
almost  eight  o'clock. 

The  early  sharpness  of  the  sea  air  had  its  edge 
already  dulled  by  the  heat;  and  there  was  that 
curious  droning  hush  over  land  and  water  which 
makes  so  real  the  calmness  of  an  old-fashioned  and 
holy-kept  Sabbath. 

It  was  a  hot  morning,  surely.  The  sea  lay  like 
green  glass,  with  far-out  ridges  of  curling  foam  that 
dazzled  lazily  when  the  pale  beams  of  sunshine 
struck  them,  lance-like,  from  the  dim  blue  overhead. 
The  haze  of  the  sea-line  ran  the  water  into  the  sky ; 
and  the  beryl-green  of  the  horizon  went  blending  into 
the  soft  blue,  until  it  looked  as  if  it  were  all  water, 
or  all  sky. 

Breakfast  over,  the  Doctor  betook  himself  with 
some  reading  matter  out  to  the  grassy  part  of  the 
headland  to  wait  until  the  first  church  bell  should 
sound;  this  being  the  signal  for  all  the  other  bells 
to  ring  for  fifteen  minutes,  by  way  of  announcing 
that  morning  services  would  begin  in  half  an  hour. 

The  tide  was  just  turning,  and  a  wandering  breeze 
came  from  the  sea,  with  enough  strength  in  it  to 
keep  the  water  in  the  rock-pools  trembling.  And 


68      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

these  pools  were  many,  for  the  tide  had  been  very 
high  the  night  before. 

Presently  Bob  Russel  came  along,  looking  very 
unnatural  and  uncomfortable  in  Sunday  garments 
and  clean  linen.  Sarah-Ellen  walked  beside  him ; 
and  the  man  had  a  sheepish  look  as  he  met  Doctor 
Jasper's  eyes.  But  he  remarked  in  his  usual  awk- 
ward way,  "It's  near  time  ter  up-keleg,  an'  mek  a 
stretch  for  church." 

The  Doctor  responded  courteously,  and  resumed 
his  reading,  while  the  breeze  slowly  wafted  the  smoke 
of  his  cigar  from  under  his  moustache,  then  to  whip 
it  out  in  airy  spirals,  and  dance  it  away. 

The  first  bell  rang  out,  its  clangings  reverberating 
like  the  strokes  of  hammers  upon  brass  as  they 
echoed  noisily  over  the  sea.  But,  like  Noah's  dove, 
this  was  the  harbinger  of  better  things;  for  the 
mellow  sound  of  a  deeper-toned  bell  now  took  up 
the  call,  soon  followed  by  all  the  others,  until  the 
drowsy  quiet  was  utterly  dispelled. 

Reaching  the  Leslie  house,  Doctor  Jasper  was 
hailed  from  within  by  the  Captain's  cheery  voice. 
The  front  door  stood  wide  open,  and  the  greenish 
light,  filtering  down  through  the  big  elms  near  the 
porch,  made  the  white  of  the  old-fashioned  glass 
bell-knob  glitter  a  reflected  emerald. 

"  Come  in,  lad,  come  in,"  the  old  sailor  called  out, 
as  he  appeared  in  the  doorway  of  a  room  opposite 
the  entrance.  A  lighted  pipe  was  in  one  hand,  and 
the  other  flourished  a  bright  silk  handkerchief. 

"  This  is  the  sort  of  weather  to  make  a  man  hail 
a  catspaw.  Whew,  —  it 's  enough  to  boil  the  very 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      69 

blue  from  the  sky.  But  I  think  we  '11  have  a  fresh 
breeze  whistling  over  us  by  late  afternoon." 

"  Then  I  wish  it  was  '  late  afternoon  '  at  this  very 
moment,"  said  the  Doctor,  passing  into  the  dusky 
coolness  of  the  oak-floored,  walled,  and  ceiled  hall, 
where  a  huge  ship's  lantern  swung  from  overhead. 

"  And  yet  you  and  Peg  are  going  to  church  in  all 
this  blaze !  " 

The  Captain  spoke  in  a  most  deprecating  way, 
while  he  returned  the  younger  man's  cordial  hand- 
clasp. 

"  That 's  for  Miss  Margaret  to  decide,"  was  the 
answer,  as  they  went  into  the  sitting-room.  "  I  am 
entirely  at  her  service." 

"  Which  means,"  said  the  Captain,  with  a  know- 
ing smile,  "  that  you  could  easily  survive  the  blow 
of  being  made  to  stop  indoors.  Well,  the.  lass  is 
above-stairs,  putting  on  her  silver  buckles  and  furbe- 
lows, and  will  be  below  shortly.  And  then,  mark 
my  words,  young  man,  —  not  only  you,  but  I,  will 
be  faced  about  and  marched  to  church.  It 's  the 
same  tale  pretty  much  every  Sunday,  and  has  been, 
all  my  life,  for  that  matter." 

The  Captain's  tone  of  enforced  resignation  brought 
a  smile  to  Doctor  Jasper's  face  as  he  sank  rather 
listlessly  into  a  chair  and  passed  his  handkerchief 
over  his  forehead. 

"  You  see,"  the  Captain  continued,  "  where  my 
mother  left  off  (and  she  —  poor,  dear  soul  —  began 
with  me  before  I  could  talk  well  enough  to  object) 
my  little  sister  Margaret  took  me  in  hand.  And, 
like  my  Peg,  —  for  all  she  had  plenty  of  pepper, — 


jo      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

she  'd  such  a  coaxing  way  with  her  that  you  could 
never  bear  to  tell  her  how  your  way  was  n't  the  same 
as  her  own.  And  now  it 's  my  little  Peggy  who 
keeps  me  to  a  proper  Sunday  course." 

His  fingers  had  been  beating  a  gentle  tattoo  upon 
an  empty  glass  standing  on  the  table;  but  now  he 
brought  them  to  a  sudden  stop. 

"  Bless  my  soul !  What  can  I  have  been  thinking 
of,  not  to  ask  you  to  have  a  nip?  No?  Don't  you 
think  you'd  better?  It's  brandy;  and  that's  cool- 
ing, you  know.  Well,  what  will  you  have?  Try 
some  whiskey;  it's  half  as  old  as  you  are." 

But  the  Doctor  assured  him  that  he  really  cared 
for  nothing. 

"  Well,  perhaps  you  're  as  well  off  without  grog,  of 
any  sort.  But  as  for  me,  the  ocean  was  ever  my 
home  more  than  the  land ;  and  to  the  ocean  I  go  for 
habits  and  ways.  A  man  can't  well  live  aboard  ship 
without  his  grog ;  although  if  I  'd  ever  caught  myself 
stowing  away  more  than  my  head  could  carry,  I  'd 
have  managed  somehow  to  go  without  it.  By  the 
way,  our  little  minister,  Lyle,  is  a  great  trumpeter 
for  temperance.  Did  n't  I  hear  you  say  you 
admired  him?  Now  if  yon  do,  and  would  like  to 
keep  up  your  admiration,  take  my  advice,  lad,  and 
only  look  at  him  Sundays,  when  he  's  perched  aloft 
in  his  pulpit;  but  belay  all  else." 

"Why  so,  Captain?"  the  Doctor  inquired,  laugh- 
ing at  his  host's  nautical  lingo.  "  He  is  certainly  an 
eloquent  little  speaker." 

"So  he  is,  lad,  —  so  he  is.  I  admit  that  he  can 
handle  the  gospel  ship  properly,  and  tighten  all  the 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      71 

shrouds  with  little  or  no  help.  But  for  me  there  is 
ever  a  kink  amidships  if  I  have  to  face  him  on  the 
same  level ;  that  is,  talk  to  him  on  week-days.  And 
I  have  heard  the  same  thing  from  others.  You  see 
he  has  more  brain  and  ballast  than  most  of  the  clergy 
about  here;  and  he  knows  it,  too.  But  he  has  a 
trick  of  talking  to  you  in  a  way  that  makes  you  feel 
as  though  he  always  keeps  going  straight  to  wind- 
ward, spars  erect,  and  spanker-boom  amidships; 
while  all  the  rest  of  us  poor  sinners  are  on  our  beam- 
ends,'  points  off  our  course,  and  sagging  like  a  billy- 
boy to  leeward." 

There  was  a  clack  of  heels  upon  the  oaken  steps  of 
the  staircase,  accompanied  by  the  rustle  of  feminine 
garments ;  and  Margaret's  voice  called  out,  "  Papa,  I 
hear  you  saying  very  dreadful  things  of  somebody. 
And  now  I  'm  coming  to  put  on  your  hat  and  coat, 
for  we  must  start  for  church  this  very  minute." 

The  Captain,  by  a  wink  and  a  smile,  telegraphed  a 
sort  of  "Didn't  I  tell  you?"  to  Doctor  Jasper,  and 
then  glanced  with  a  sigh  at  his  own  cool  neglige. 


CHAPTER   IX 

MARGARET  came  into  the  room  and  greeted 
Doctor  Jasper  in  her  usual  bright  way. 
Then,  going  around  to  her  father's  chair, 
she  patted  his  cheek  with  her  soft  palm  as  she  said 
gently,  "  Now  come,  Papa,  or  you  '11  be  making  us 
late  for  service." 

He  winked  again  at  the  Doctor,  forgetting  that  his 
face  was  mirrored  for  Margaret's  eyes  in  the  large, 
old-fashioned  glass  directly  opposite  them.  She 
said  nothing,  but  smiled  at  their  guest,  who  well 
understood  this  little  by-play,  having  seen  it  enacted 
before. 

Then  the  Captain  looked  up  at  Margaret,  and 
began,  in  a  hesitating,  "  wobbly  "  fashion,  "  It 's  very 
warm,  Peggy;  and  I  really  think  I  'm  getting  a  bit  of 
a  —  er — headache.  And  so  I — " 

"  And  so  "  —  Margaret  finished  the  sentence  for 
him  —  "  you  will  come  right  out  into  the  air,  which 
will  be  the  best  thing  in  the  world  for  you.  And  I 
am  quite  sure  the  walk  to  church  will  make  your 
head  feel  right." 

With  this  she  rumpled  his  hair,  but  ever  so  gently, 
and  then  began  putting  on  her  gloves. 

The  Captain  groaned  dismally,  but  was  still  smil- 
ing at  Doctor  Jasper. 

"  Dear  Papa  Leslie,"  Margaret  entreated,  "  we 
shall  be  late;  and  your  boots  squeak  so  dreadfully! 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      73 

I  have  often  thought  they  did  it  in  order  to  mortify 
me  into  being  early ;  for  it  has  made  me  blush  to  see 
the  way  people  stare,  as  you  walk  up  the  aisle  when 
you  are  late.  And  then  they  turn  and  look  up  into 
the  choir,  at  me,  in  a'  very  severe  way,  as  if  they  con- 
sidered me  responsible  for  the  racket  you  made." 

"  There,  there,  lass,"  and  he  arose,  laughing,  from 
his  chair;  "say  no  more  about  my  shortcomings. 
I  '11  get  my  coat  right  away,  and  will  come  bootless, 
if  you  say  so."  Then,  as  he  returned  the  kiss  she 
gave  him,  "Why,  —  the  Doctor  will  think  I've  a 
regular  vixen  of  a  girl." 

She  made  no  reply,  but  turned  her  smiling  eyes, 
darkened  by  the  broad  brim  of  her  black  hat,  to 
meet  Doctor  Jasper's  look. 

"  Now  you  walk  along,"  the  Captain  said,  —  "you 
and  the  Doctor,  and  I  '11  be  right  after  you." 

As  Margaret  and  the  Doctor  paused  on  the  porch, 
while  she  unfurled  her  parasol,  she  turned  her  head 
and  called  softly,  "  Papa,  we  will  go  through  the 
lane,  to  Vine  Street,  as  that  will  be  all  of  ten  minutes 
shorter." 

The  Captain's  voice  came  from  some  region  at  the 
rear  of  the  hall ;  and  its  jerky  accents  gave  a  hint  that 
he  was  struggling  into  his  coat. 

"All  right, —  lass;  just  —  as  you  say.  I'll  follow 
—  in  your  —  wake." 

The  low  humming  of  the  bees  made  a  soft  bass  to 
the  feeble  treble  of  the  birds,  who  seemed  almost 
overcome  by  the  heat.  The  scent  of  drying  grass 
mingled  with  the  flowers.  And  now  and  then  there 
came  through  this  sweetness  a  rushing  of  seaweed 


74      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

odor;  for  the  tide  was  yet  far  out,  and  the  wind  on 
shore. 

"  Do  you  know,  Miss  Margaret,  I  am  developing 
a  new  sensation  —  that  of  curiosity?"  said  Doctor 
Jasper,  as  he  opened  the  old  iron  gate,  and  let  it 
clang  behind  him  when  he  followed  her  out. 

"What  do  you  mean?"  And  a  flash  of  smiling 
interest  chased  away  the  look  of  anxiety  that  had 
accompanied  her  wistful  glance  toward  the  house. 

"  Why,"  he  said,  "  I  never  heard  the  name  of 
*  Loleta '  until  yesterday;  and  I  think  it  such  a 
charming  one  that  I  am  quite  anxious  to  see  if  it 
corresponds  with  the  young  lady  who  bears  it." 

"  Do  you  mean  Loleta  Harwood?" 

"  Yes.  Mrs.  Bessly  and  her  daughter  have  been 
singing  her  praises  to  me;  and  last  evening  her 
brother  took  tea  with  us.  He  is  a  winsome  little 
chap,  and  I  like  him  very  much.  I  am  hoping  Miss 
Loleta  will  come  to  service  this  morning,  as  I  am 
curious  to  see  her.  Does  she  at  all  resemble  her 
small  brother?  " 

"  Yes  ;  I  think  there  is  a  marked  likeness  between 
them.  She  may  be  at  service ;  but  she  comes  very 
irregularly,  although  Madame  keeps  the  old  family 
pew." 

"  Madame,  I  understand,  never  comes  herself," 
he  said,  wondering  at  the  interest  the  subject  had  for 
him. 

Margaret  turned  completely  around,  and  paused  a 
moment  to  look  for  her  father,  before  she  answered, 
"  Only  once  in  a  great  while,  to  some  one's  wedding 
or  funeral." 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      75 

"  And  this  '  Madame/  as  everybody  calls  her,  — 
she  must  be  rather  an  unusual  character,  from  all  I 
hear." 

"  She  is,  —  unusual  in  many  ways.  She  must 
have  been  marvellously  beautiful  as  a  girl;  indeed 
she  is  very  handsome  now,  and  looks  far  too  young 
to  be  Loleta's  grandmother.  She  seems  to  be  very 
fond  of  her  grandchildren  ;  and  yet  I  have  often  sus- 
pected that  they  were  almost  as  much  afraid  of 
her  as  I  am." 

"Afraid  of  her,"  the  Doctor  repeated  inquiringly. 
"It  seems  to  me  I  should  be  utterly  routed  if  I  met 
a  lady  who  could  make  you  feel  afraid  of  her.  Why 
is  it,  —  what  is  there  about  Madame  Harwood  to 
frighten  one? " 

"  Nothing  so  very  terrible,"  was  the  smiling  reply. 
"  What  I  mean  is  that  she  is  always  kind  and  cour- 
teous ;  but  yet  there  seems  to  be  a  sort  of  freezing 
air  about  her,  —  something  that  makes  me  feel  so 
unnatural  when  I  am  with  her  that  I  find  it  hard 
work  to  talk  or  act  like  myself.  I  think  she  is  of 
a  cold  disposition;  one  of  the  kind  who  say  very 
little  we  can  feel  to  be  spontaneous." 

"Those  who  are  always  acting  —  playing  a  part," 
he  suggested. 

"Precisely,"  said  Margaret.  "And  yet  when  I 
look  into  her  big  eyes,  and  recall  what  I  have  heard 
of  her,  and  all  I  know  of  her  kindness  to  the  poor 
and  suffering,  — when  I  think  of  all  this,  I  some- 
times feel  that  she  may  have  sorrows  of  which  the 
rest  of  us  know  nothing.  And  then,  too,  she  has 
lived  so  much  in  other  lands,  and  being  in  a  sense 


j6      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

foreign-born  to  begin  with,  —  this  would  perhaps 
make  her  feel  strange  to  our  ways  of  living,  and 
appear  different  from  people  I  've  been  accustomed 
to  meet.  But,"  pausing  again  for  another  backward 
look,  "why  on  earth  doesn't  papa  come?  " 

The  Doctor  also  halted;  but  seeing  the  Captain's 
broad  shoulders  coming  around  a  corner,  they  saun- 
tered slowly  on. 

"I  should  think,"  said  the  Doctor,  "that  to  be  so 
very  individual  and  self-contained  as  Madame  Har- 
wood  would  seem  to  be,  must  make  one  rather  lone- 
some. It  may  be  that  hers  is  one  of  those  cases  of 
a  naturally  warm  heart,  lying  buried  in  numerous 
coffins,  fashioned  by  '  the  world,  the  flesh,  and 
the  — '  old  gentleman  we  don't  care  to  mention  in 
polite  society.  I  have  known  people  of  that  sort; 
and  they  usually  have  to  pass  through  so  many  wrap- 
pings in  order  to  come  out,  that  they  can  never  give 
us  anything  like  a  frank  or  proper  expression  of 
their  real  natures.  Such  people  form  a  class  by 
themselves;  and  it  is  no  easy  matter  to  stir  them 
into  even  a  resemblance  of  common,  every-day 
humanity." 

His  thoughts  had  turned  to  several  he  knew  in  his 
own  world,  — amongst  them  his  sister  and  frivolous 
old  aunt.  And  he  spoke  with  such  an  undertone  of 
bitterness  that  Margaret  stole  a  surprised  look  into 
his  face. 

"I'm  afraid  I  have  let  my  own  mood  give  too 
strong  a  color  to  my  words,"  she  made  haste  to  say, 
with  a  mistaken  idea  of  what  was  in  his  mind.  "  I 
surely  did  n't  intend  to  give  you  any  unkind  thoughts 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      77 

of  our  neighbor.  You  must  wait  until  you  meet  her, 
and  —  " 

She  broke  off  to  exclaim  joyously,  "Oh,  here  is 
papa  at  last !  " 

Then  looking  again,  as  if  to  assure  herself,  she 
added  impatiently,  "There, — he  has  let  old  Mrs. 
Lander  waylay  him.  And  she  is  so  terribly  deaf, 
and  you  have  to  say  everything  over  and  over  so 
many  times,  that  it  takes  five  minutes  to  ask  her 
how  she  does,  and  to  let  her  know  that  you  think 
it 's  a  fine  day." 

She  had  now  come  to  a  halt,  and  stood  facing  her 
father,  as  if  to  show  him  that  she  proposed  to  wait 
until  he  joined  her. 

This  he  tried  to  do,  putting  into  his  pocket  the 
handkerchief  with  which  he  had  been  mopping  his 
face,  and  then  resuming  his  hat. 

The  old  lady  had  meanwhile  laid  a  black-cottoned 
hand  upon  his  arm,  and  peered  up  at  him  earnestly 
while  she  seemed  to  be  saying  some  final  words. 
But  the  Captain  turned  hastily  from  her,  and  hurried 
onwards. 

"  You  bad  Papa ! "  was  all  Margaret  said ;  but 
there  was  a  wonderfully  contented  look  in  her  eyes. 
She  kept  him  well  in  hand  after  that,  and  they 
mounted  the  stone  steps  of  the  church  just  as  the 
bell  was  sounding  its  final  warning. 

"  You  bad  Papa ! "  Margaret  said  again,  as  they 
reached  the  door.  "Why  did  n't  you  start  earlier, 
or  come  with  us,  so  as  to  take  things  easier,  and 
keep  cool ? " 

He  attempted  no  defence,  but  only  smiled  at  her; 


78      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

and,  regardless  of  all  the  just-let-out  Sunday-school 
children  gazing  at  them,  and  of  the  neighbors  com- 
ing in,  he  caught  her  firm  white  chin  in  his  brown 
fingers  and  gave  her  head  a  little  waggle. 

She  left  them  as  soon  as  they  were  inside,  and 
passed  up  the  old  worm-eaten  stairs  that  wound, 
turret-fashion,  to  the  dusky  region  above,  known  as 
the  "choir  seats." 

The  Captain,  with  a  profoundly  solemn  visage  and 
air,  marched  slowly  up  the  aisle,  with  Doctor  Jasper 
in  his  wake,  to  the  pew  of  oak,  high-backed,  and 
shut  in  —  like  all  the  others  —  by  a  hinged  door  that 
fastened  with  a  snap-catch. 

He  motioned  the  Doctor  in  by  an  impressive  wave 
of  the  hand,  and  followed,  snapping  the  door  noisily 
behind  him.  Then,  flushing  deeply,  as  if  at  the 
disturbance  he  had  been  making,  he  sat  down  has- 
tily and  heavily,  and  bent  to  put  his  cherished 
Panama  hat  under  the  seat,  doing  it  in  a  would-be 
suppressed  way  that  was  utterly  dissipated  by  the 
sound  of  ominous  cracklings,  as  if  the  back  and 
sides  of  the  pew  were  threatening  to  part  company 
beneath  his  weight. 

The  light  overhead  was  so  dim  that  the  oaken 
beams  and  carvings  looked  like  grotesque  demons 
and  goblins  sailing  on  vampire  wings,  with  clutch- 
ing hands  outspread.  Three  of  the  six  little  stained 
glass  windows  were  tilted  outward  on  their  pivots ; 
and  the  droning  sound  of  straying  bees  came  in  on 
the  salt-laden  breeze  now  beginning  to  stir  gently 
amid  the  gnarled  old  trees  close  along  the  sides  of 
the  church. 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      79 

As  was  usual  in  the  congregation,  the  women  out- 
numbered the  men,  who  were  interspersed  here  and 
there  amongst  the  petticoats;  and  they  all  wore 
expressions  half  of  protestation  —  wholly  of  sorrow. 

Old  Sam  Ayres,  the  sexton,  who  was  still  out 
by  the  turret  stair,  was  the  only  man  who  had  not 
this  broken-down  and  entirely  uncomfortable  cast  of 
countenance.  But  he  was  quite  sure  to  assume  it  a 
little  later  on,  along  with  his  seat,  when  the  service 
should  begin. 

About  the  altar  all  was  dim,  save  only  the  gold 
lettering  of  The  Commandments,  inscribed  upon  two 
tablets  reaching  from  the  chancel  floor  almost  to  the 
ceiling. 

Doctor  Jasper's  eyes  happened  to  be  resting  upon 
"Thou  Shalt  Not  Covet  Thy  Neighbor's  Wife," 
when  he  became  aware  ("  out  of  the  tail  of  his  left 
eye,"  as  Captain  Leslie  would  have  said)  of  a 
familiar  little  head  on  the  opposite  side  of  the 
aisle,  and  a  short  distance  in  front  of  him. 

Looking  more  directly,  he  saw,  above  the  high 
pew-back,  Captain  Jack's  forehead,  and  half  of  his 
expressive  eyes,  these  latter  smiling  a  happy  recog- 
nition. Some  shimmering  white  covering  over  a 
woman's  graceful  shoulder  made  a  background  for 
the  child's  head;  and  glancing  from  this  to  the 
lovely  throat-line,  Doctor  Jasper  saw  the  most 
beautiful  woman  he  had  ever  beheld. 

The  cheek  and  chin  were  exquisite  in  their  round- 
ing; the  ear  like  a  little  pink  and  white  shell;  the 
nose  small,  and  purely  Grecian;  the  lovely  mouth 
slightly  pouting,  with  the  lips  daintily  curved. 


8o      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

She  sat  with  bowed  head  and  lowered  lids,  her 
broad-brimmed  white  hat  casting  a  shadow  over  the 
tawny  hair,  so  like  the  child's,  and  contrasting  so 
oddly  with  long  curling  lashes,  black  as  night,  as 
were  also  the  eyebrows,  slightly  arched,  and  their 
narrow  lines  drawn  as  though  with  a  pencil. 

To  Doctor  Jasper  she  had  a  saint-like  look,  accent- 
uated perhaps  by  her  expression  and  attitude,  and 
in  unison  with  the  holy  hush  of  the  place. 

She  sat  directly  underneath  a  brass  tablet,  let  into 
the  wall,  and  telling  in  verse  the  virtues  of  a  dead 
and  gone  Harwood,  who  gave  rather  more  than  did 
his  fellows  toward  the  building  of  this  same  church, 
nearly  two  hundred  years  ago. 

The  Doctor  recalled  one  Monday  forenoon,  some 
weeks  before,  when  he  had  wandered  into  the 
church  (seeing  the  door  open,  and  old  Ayres  within, 
"tidy in'  up,"  as  he  expressed  it,  "arter  Sunday 
doin's") ;  and  how  the  verse  upon  this  tablet  had  so 
struck  his  fancy  that  he  copied  it  into  his  note- 
book. 

It  said :  — 

"  Blest  are  the  men  of  peaceful  lives, 
Who  quench  the  coals  of  growing  strife. 
They  shall  be  called  the  heirs  of  bliss, 
The  sons  of  God  —  the  God  of  Peace." 

He  had  then  concluded  that  this  particular  indi- 
vidual must  have  been  famous  as  a  peacemaker,  and 
that  probably  his  powers  as  such  were  called  for, 
and  shown  to  good  advantage,  in  carrying  out  the 
building  of  this  very  edifice. 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      81 

His  beautiful  descendant  looked  to  be  entirely  in 
keeping  with  his  earthly  reputation  and  Heavenly 
promise,  as  she  sat  beneath  his  tablet,  motionless, 
with  drooped  head,  dainty,  and  wholly  lovable. 

It  was  thus  that  Doctor  Jasper  always  thought 
of  her  afterwards.  The  dim  light,  the  solemn  hush 
of  the  place,  the  low,  tremulous  sweetness  of  the 
organ,  — all  these  made  a  sacred  setting  for  her. 

His  eyes  and  thoughts  were  filled  with  this,  when 
Captain  Leslie  leaned  toward  him,  and,  under  cover 
of  the  louder  tones  of  the  organ,  whispered  hoarsely, 
"That's  our  sweet  beauty  over  there.  Isn't  she 
well  worth  looking  at?" 

The  abrupt  inquiry  brought  Doctor  Jasper  some- 
what to  his  senses.  He  gave  himself  a  mental 
shake,  and  smiled  back  into  Captain  Jack's  eyes. 
Then,  turning  his  head  away,  he  gave  his  attention 
to  the  marvellous  headgear  of  a  lady  in  front  of  him, 
this  being  of  a  style  that  impelled  the  Captain  to 
remark  to  Margaret,  after  service,  "Jane  Clunes 
managed  to  rig  herself  up  such  a  gaff  in  the  shape 
of  top-hamper  as  I  never,  in  all  my  voyagings,  ran 
foul  of  before." 

Mr.  Lyle,  a  smooth-faced,  wiry-haired  little  man, 
read  the  service  in  a  mellow,  pleasant  voice,  never 
very  loud,  but  with  an  enunciation  so  distinct  as  to 
penetrate  farther  than  had  it  been  stronger-toned. 

The  singing  —  in  most  of  which  the  congregation 
joined  —  was  at  times  such  as  might  have  led  one  to 
say,  in  the  words  of  Saint  Paul,  "  The  whole  creation 
groaneth." 

But  the  second  hymn  was  much  better  than  the 
6 


82      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

first.  The  tune  was  "Toplady,"  with  the  words, 
"  Rock  of  Ages ; "  and  it  rang  out  in  a  grandly  tri- 
umphant strain  that  thrilled  Doctor  Jasper's  heart. 

He  could  hear  Margaret's  voice  above  all  the 
others.  And  there  was  another  voice  that  came  to 
him,  sweet  and  pure,  and  clearly  true  as  — 

"  Silver  bugles,  playing  on  a  frosty  morn." 

Looking  again  at  Loleta  Harwood,  he  saw  her 
lips  apart,  and  her  eyes,  with  a  rapt  shining  in 
them,  straying  toward  the  dusky  carvings  overhead. 

He  was  conscious  of  a  keen  sense  of  regret  when 
her  voice  was  stilled;  and  for  several  seconds  after- 
wards he  felt  the  vibrations  with  which  its  sweet- 
ness had  filled  his  ears. 

As  the  rector  left  the  altar,  and  ascended  the  high 
pulpit  to  deliver  his  sermon,  Doctor  Jasper  was 
quick  to  observe  the  way  in  which  Captain  Jack 
snuggled  his  curly  head  against  the  shoulder  beside 
him.  It  spoke  volumes  of  love  —  love  confiding, 
and  reciprocated. 

There  was  the  usual  half-suppressed  rustling,  and 
a  dry  little  cough  here  and  there,  as  the  worshippers 
composed  themselves  to  listen.  A  big  bee  came 
whirling  in  through  one  of  the  open  windows,  and 
made  a  few  erratic  circlings  over  the  nearest  heads. 
Then,  as  if  provoked  at  seeing  no  available  flowers 
to  light  upon,  it  flew  out  again  with  an  extra  loud 
buzzing. 

When  the  stillness  seemed  to  weigh  more  heavily, 
it  was  broken  by  Mr.  Lyle's  voice;  and  the  sermon 
began. 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      83 

It  was  addressed  to  certain  sorrowing  hearts 
amongst  his  people,  who  had  recently  known  sick- 
ness and  death,  and  to  those  desolated  by  the  loss 
of  dear  ones  whom  the  war  had  taken  away. 

Said  the  little  man  in  conclusion :  "  If  you  had 
never  experienced  sorrow,  you  might  never  have 
cared  nor  thought  to  go  deeper  than  the  worry  and 
fret  of  your  lives  here  below,  day  after  day,  — often- 
times year  after  year. 

"When  the  sun  goes  down,  and  takes  away  his 
happy  light,  your  world  is  in  darkness;  and  only 
in  this  darkness  can  you  hook  up  and  see  the 
stars.  Yet  these  Heavenly  lights  are  always  there, 
—  always  over  your  earth;  but  the  shining  sun 
blinds  your  eyes  to  them. 

"So,  if  the  sun  always  shone,  you  would  never 
see  God's  stars.  So,  if  your  hearts  were  always 
filled  with  the  light  of  happiness,  and  there  came 
none  of  the  dense  darkness  that  only  a  great  sorrow 
can  bring,  you  would  perhaps  never  come  to  know 
His  promise  and  love. 

"Broken  spirits  need  healing;  broken  hearts  need 
consoling,  —  such  healing  and  consoling  as  can 
come  alone  from  Him,  the  greatest  of  all  healers. 
And  this  consoling  it  is  that  abides  lastingly;  for 
sorrows  that  try  the  heart  are  sure  to  give  it  kind- 
lier thoughts  for  others.  And  this  wears  away  much 
of  our  earthly  natures,  which  are  ugly  in  God's 
sight. 

"Just  as  the  rocks  on  the  seashore,  standing  far 
back,  out  of  reach  of  the  tide,  are  rough  and  ugly  in 
their  natural  shapes,  and  the  pebbles  that  lie  about 


84      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

them  are  soiled  and  dusty,  with  sharp  corners  whose 
jaggedness  cuts  and  hurts  the  unwary  feet  wandering 
over  them,  —  so  is  the  spirit  likely  to  be  of  those 
who  escape  sorrow  and  suffering.  But  those  who 
are  refined  and  purified  by  chastening  are  like  the 
rocks  and  pebbles  down  where  the  tides  wash  over, 
beating  and  tumbling  them  about,  so  that  they 
become  smooth  and  polished,  often  perfect  in  form, 
with  no  sharp  points  to  cut,  no  roughness  to  cause 
pain  and  discomfort. 

"  All  such  —  true  hearts  and  good  —  need  not  to 
preach  in  words.  They  can  do  their  Master's  work, 
living  their  own  lives  by  their  own  firesides.  For 
the  love  of  high  and  holy  things  that  makes  their 
goodness  within  —  this  will  be  felt  by  others,  just  as 
the  sunshine  warms,  and  the  breeze  cools,  although 
we  cannot  touch  them. 

"This  is  the  spiritual  light  that  Christ  has  given 
us,  and  that  He  bids  us  give  one  another.  To  each 
of  you,  singly,  it  may  appear  as  would  the  light 
from  each  one  of  these  church  windows  to  some  one 
passing  by  in  the  darkness  outside,  at  night.  But 
for  us  within,  holding  service,  there  would  be  a 
flood  of  light  diffused  all  about. 

"And  so,  diffused  for  others,  is  the  light  and  life 
of  one  who  is  a  faithful  follower  of  Christ's  teach- 
ings. And  this  light  will  lead  you  more  surely 
through  all  the  darkness  of  your  lives  than  will  any 
beacon  light  lit  by  men's  hands  to  shine  out  over 
the  sea  for  safe-guiding  the  ships  into  our  harbor." 


CHAPTER   X 

THE  wayward  bee,  or  another  of  its  kind,  had 
buzzed  in  and  out  many  times.  During  the 
benediction  it  flew  in  again,  and  darted  up 
into  the  dusky  organ-loft,  from  whence  came  a  low, 
sweet  accompaniment  to  the  silent  prayer  of  the 
kneeling  worshippers.  And  now,  as  though  its  up- 
ward flight  were  a  signal,  the  organ  swelled  out  in 
loud,  triumphant  tones,  as  the  people  rose  and  began 
hurrying  into  the  aisles.  A  few  exchanged  hand- 
shakes across  the  pew-backs;  but  the  most  of  them 
preserved  a  funereal  demeanor  until  they  arrived 
outside. 

As  Captain  Leslie  and  Doctor  Jasper  went  through 
the  door,  they  were  joined  by  Margaret,  who  was 
nodding  to  old  men  and  women  alike,  and  smiling 
as  blithely  upon  them  as  upon  her  younger  and 
more  aristocratic  friends.  Her  father,  too,  was 
dropping  kindly  chat  to  right  and  left  as  he  slowly 
wound  his  way  in  and  out. 

On  the  gravel  path  that  ran  from  the  little  porch 
down  to  the  street,  Doctor  Jasper  saw  Loleta  Har- 
wood.  And  he  noted  —  with  a  cultivated  man's  lik- 
ing for  what  is  pleasant  to  see  —  how  exquisitely  the 
creamy-white  gown  fitted  the  curves  of  her  perfect 
figure,  and  with  what  queenly  erectness  she  carried 
herself.  Small  Captain  Jack  stood  beside  her,  with 


86      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

one  hand  outstretched,  waiting  to  be  clasped  when 
she  opened  her  white  sunshade. 

She  had  stopped  to  do  this,  looking  over  her 
shoulder  as  she  replied  to  the  question  of  an  old 
lady  back  of  her.  And  the  Doctor  now  saw  more 
fully  than  before  the  sweet  archness  of  the  deli- 
cately tinted  face,  the  faultless  mouth,  and  glori- 
ous eyes. 

These  last  were  all  the  more  pronounced,  framed 
and  set  off  as  they  were  by  the  waves  of  light-brown 
hair  that  broke  into  little  rings  over  her  forehead 
and  about  her  ears,  to  turn  a  glistening  copper  color 
where  the  sunshine  reached  in  under  the  broad 
brim  of  her  white  hat,  trimmed  with  water-lilies 
and  grasses. 

"Oh,  there's  Loleta!"  exclaimed  Margaret;  and 
she  hurried  on,  leaving  her  father  and  Doctor  Jasper 
to  follow. 

Loleta  was  now  walking  slowly  along,  with  Cap- 
tain Jack's  hand  clasped  in  her  own.  The  child, 
looking  back,  had  caught  sight  of  the  Doctor,  and 
seemed  desirous  to  linger,  pulling  at  the  detaining 
hand,  and  gazing  up  wistfully  into  her  face  as  he  said 
something  to  her.  But  she  only  shook  her  head. 

Margaret  now  joined  them.  But  after  going  a  few 
steps,  chatting  with  Loleta,  she  fell  back  to  meet 
her  father  and  Doctor  Jasper,  while  the  other  two 
walked  away. 

"  I  tried  to  make  Loleta  promise  to  come  and  see 
us;  it's  weeks  since  I  was  there,"  Margaret  said 
half-apologetically  to  the  Doctor,  as  she  came  beside 
him. 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      87 

"Do  you  keep  strict  tally,  lass,"  her  father  asked, 
looking  at  her  quizzically,  "and  put  it  all  down  in 
your  log?  " 

"I  don't  count  calls,  if  that's  what  you  mean, 
Papa.  But  the  last  time  I  was  at  the  Harwood 
house  I  stayed  all  the  afternoon;  and  as  that  was 
the  third  time  since  Loleta  has  been  to  see  me,  I 
felt  as  though  I  ought  to  wait  for  her.  I  think 
sometimes,"  she  added  a  little  impatiently,  "that 
Madame  Harwood  would  like  it  better  if  no  one 
ever  came  to  see  Loleta." 

"  I  reckon  you  're  a  bit  off  your  course,  my  lass, 
when  you  talk  after  that  fashion,"  said  her  father. 
"  And  yet  I  must  say  that  Madame  seems  more 
hardened  and  cold  to  young  folks'  ways  and  frolics 
than  she  used  to  be.  But  "  —  with  an  encouraging 
smile  —  "never  you  mind,  Peg.  Never  lay  up  any- 
thing against  her,  even  if  she  may  at  times  seem  to 
hang  in  the  wind  a  little,  because  she  tells  me  her- 
self that  you  're  a  prime  favorite  of  hers.  And  you 
must  never  fear  to  make  advances  to  old  neighbors 
and  friends,  such  as  Madame  Harwood  has  been  to 
me  these  thirty  years  and  over.  But,  for  the  matter 
of  that, "  —  and  he  looked  at  her  proudly,  —  "  I  ' ve  no 
doubt  you  could  weather  Old  Nick  himself,  if  you 
cared  to  try." 

Whatever  might  have  been  Margaret's  reply  was 
diverted  by  Doctor  Jasper  speaking  of  the  memorial 
verse  in  honor  of  the  departed  Harwood. 

"Oh,  yes,"  she  said;  "I  remember  it  very  well, 
for  Tom  and  I  used  to  spell  it  out,  before  we  could 
read  much;  and  I  got  him  to  copy  it  into  a  little 


88       Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

book  I  keep  for  such  odds  and  ends  as  take  my 
fancy.  By  the  way,  Doctor,  there  is  something  in 
the  book  I  would  like  you  to  see  —  something  Tom 
wrote  the  day  he  went  away." 

Her  voice  had  been  faltering;  then  she  stopped 
suddenly,  while  Captain  Leslie's  laughing  eyes  grew 
grave  with  the  heartache  that  sprang  into  them. 

The  wound  made  by  Tom's  death  had  not  healed, 
for  all  their  buoyancy  of  nature.  It  would  never 
heal,  until  father  and  sister  should  meet  him  again 
on  the  other  side.  They  made  little  outward  show 
of  grief,  even  to  each  other,  but  went  about  with 
cheery  faces  and  smiling  lips.  And  yet,  down,  far 
down  in  their  hearts  was  a  sorrow  all  the  greater  for 
being  repressed. 

A  fresher,  cooler  breeze  seemed  to  be  waiting 
under  the  shadowing  old  elms  as  the  three  walked 
up  the  flagged  path  from  the  gate ;  and  Doctor  Jas- 
per, taking  off  his  hat,  was  grateful  to  feel  its  touch 
upon  his  cheeks  and  head.  As  for  the  Captain,  he 
pushed  his  hat  so  far  back  on  his  head  that  one 
might  well  wonder  what  kept  it  from  falling  off,  as 
he  marched  like  a  drum-major  before  the  other  two, 
up  into  the  house. 

"Go  get  off  your  sarcenet  and  fallals,  Peg,"  he 
said.  "  I  '11  take  care  of  the  Doctor."  And  he  pro- 
ceeded to  throw  open  the  blinds,  letting  in  a  goodly 
number  of  flies  along  with  the  cool  green  light  that 
stole  from  outside.  Then  he  muttered  something 
not  altogether  in  the  nature  of  a  blessing  (judging 
from  his  suppressed  tone)  as  he  clumsily  readjusted 
the  screens. 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      89 

This  being  accomplished,  he  started  to  brew  two 
refreshing  drinks,  moving  about  with  a  nimble  tread 
that  was  wonderfully  light  for  so  heavy  a  body. 
Meanwhile  he  sang  softly  to  himself,  interspersing 
his  vocal  performances  with  occasional  remarks  of  a 
general  nature,  and  questions  to  the  Doctor,  who 
sat  looking  out  of  the  window. 

There  was  a  gnarled  old  apple  tree  near  by,  and 
he  was  recalling  how  brown  it  was  with  the  autumn 
coloring  that  crisp  day  in  the  past  October  when, 
sitting  in  this  same  place,  he  heard  Margaret  and 
her  father  descending  the  stairs  to  receive  the  mes- 
sage with  which  dying  Tom  Leslie  had  charged 
him. 

Poor  Tom  had  been  sleeping  many  months  in  the 
old  burying  ground.  And  he  himself  was  here  once 
more,  and  lingering  —  for  what,  he  could  hardly  say, 
except  that  having  been  worn  out,  in  body  and  mind, 
he  was  here,  finding  new  peace  and  rest,  — trying  to 
make  himself  over. 

The  Captain  was  still  mixing,  and  singing. 

"A  little  more  liquor,  I  say.  Don't  you,  my  lad? 
And  then  the  water  —  that  is,  for  you.  As  for  me, 
I  agree  with  Paddy  when  he  said,  '  First  the  rum, 
then  a  little  water,  and  then  the  rum,  and  then  a 
little  more  rum.  And  every  drop  of  water  you  put 
in  after  that,  spoils  the  punch. ' 

"  '  And  press  with  vigor  on, 
A  heavenly  race  demands.' 

Now  a  dash  of  lemon,  and  there  you  are ! " 

He  gave  a  great  sigh  of  content,  and  subsiding 


90      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

into  a  capacious  arm-chair  opposite  the  Doctor,  pro- 
ceeded with  grave  deliberation  to  fill  a  long  clay 
pipe. 

While  doing  this  he  craned  his  neck  so  as  to  look 
out  of  the  window  at  the  sails. 

"I  told  you  we'd  be  having  wind  aloft,  my  lad; 
and  there  it  is.  Look  at  the  '  Sabbath-breakers '  out 
there  in  the  bay;  they  '11  be  having  the  parson  after 
them." 

A  moment  later  he  asked  abruptly,  "By  the 
way,  Doctor,  is  Mrs.  Bessly  taking  good  care  of 
you? " 

"Oh,  yes.  I  'm  quite  at  home  there  by  this  time, 
—  quite  one  of  the  family.  Mrs.  Bessly  is  an  odd 
sort  of  woman,  isn't  she?  I  have  found  her  quite  a 
tonic,  in  her  way,  and  just  the  tonic  I  seem  to 
need  these  days." 

"Yes;  she's  an  original,  without  any  doubt. 
And  I  'm  glad  she  's  making  you  comfortable,  and 
that  you  like  it  there.  But  somehow  I  don't  feel  it 
to  be  just  the  thing  for  you  to  be  living  there,  while 
there  are  three  empty  rooms  in  this  house,  —  one  of 
them  Tom's,  and  you  my  boy's  best  friend." 

"  You  are  very  kind ;  and  I  may  yet  claim  your 
hospitality.  But  my  own  people  have  always  found 
fault  with  me  for  being  altogether  too  independent ; 
and  there 's  nothing  like  consistency,  you  know. 
And  then,  Captain,  you  see  I  am  so  accustomed  to 
Mrs.  Bessly  and  her  ways  that  the  strangeness  has 
all  worn  off,  and  it's  quite  like  home," 

He  wished  to  stay  the  oft-repeated  argument  he 
knew  was  trembling  upon  the  Captain's  lips,  and 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold     91 

to  do  this  without   seeming   unappreciative  of   his 
kindness. 

The  older  man  turned  his  eyes  away  and  smoth- 
ered a  sigh.  Then,  after  taking  a  few  puffs  at  his 
pipe,  he  said  resignedly,  "Well,  I  suppose  I  '11  have 
to  belay.  But  I  'm  glad  that  all  the  strangeness  is 
gone,  as  you  say ;  for,  from  what  I  have  had  of  it,  - 
and  I  'm  glad  to  say  it 's  only  a  little,  — the  first  few 
days,  and  more  especially,  nights,  in  new  quarters, 
don't  make  a  pleasant  memory.  Nothing  fits;  there 
are 'always  too  few  or  too  many  chairs;  and  whether 
few  or  many,  they  're  pretty  sure  to  seem  like  centi- 
pedes as  to  the  number  of  legs  they  carry  for  you  to 
run  foul  of  in  the  dark.  All  the  furniture  is  sure  to 
be  in  the  road  to  something  else,  walk  you  fore  or 
aft,  or  any  other  way. " 

The  Doctor  laughed.  "But  this  is  only  because 
one  is  not  accustomed  to  them.  Once  you  get  used 
to  your  surroundings,  everything  seems  all  right, 
and  in  place." 

"In  other  words,  young  man,"  said  the  Captain, 
looking  at  his  friend  in  an  odd  way,  "you  make 
yourself  over  on  the  plan  of  your  surroundings,  and 
so  suit  your  ship,  if  she  starts  out  in  failing  to  suit 
you." 

"Well,"  the  Doctor  answered,  willing  to  adapt 
himself  to  his  companion's  mood,  "you  might  put 
it  in  that  way,  I  suppose,  although  the  matter  never 
struck  me  so  before." 

"What  a  fine  thing  it  would  be,"  the  Captain 
went  on  discursively, — "what  a  very  fine  thing,  if 
we  could  all  be  as  accommodating  about  our  friends 


92      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

and  neighbors ;  for  we  rarely  give  over  striving  to 
have  them  made  over  to  suit  our  own  notions.  And 
when  they  don't,  or  won't,  make  over,  we  can  by  no 
means  get  used  to  them.  What  do  you  think  about 
it,  my  lad  ?  " 

"I  think,  Captain,"  Doctor  Jasper  answered  so- 
berly, "  that  your  proposition  is  a  pretty  broad  one, 
and  that  it  covers  rather  more  ground  than  I  care 
to  go  over  upon  such  a  warm  Sunday  as  this,  even 
with  the  assistance  of  so  cooling  a  drink  as  the  one 
you  've  concocted  for  me.  But  "  —  a  very  friendly 
light  showing  in  his  eyes  —  "I  am  perfectly  willing 
to  say  that  I  am  sure  I  could  never  wish  to  have 
either  you  or  Miss  Margaret  made  over  upon  any 
plan  of  my  own,  even  if  I  had  one." 

It  was  easy  to  see  that  the  Captain  was  very  much 
pleased;  but  he  only  said  laughingly,  "Why,  my 
lad,  you  're  as  neat  of  lingo  as  if  you  'd  kissed  the 
blarney  stone.  But,  speaking  of  my  Peg,"  —and 
his  face  became  serious  again,  —  "I  '11  say  this,  even 
if  she  is  my  own,  and  it 's  hardly  becoming,  as  some 
might  call  it,  for  me  to  be  talking  of  her,  that  a 
realer,  truer  woman  does  n't  walk  the  earth.  She  's 
straight  up  and  down,  clinched  in  solid  cast-iron 
principles  and  grit,  and  faithful  to  the  hand  that 
steers  her.  She  has  a  sound  heart  —  my  little  Peg; 
thank  God  for  that !  " 

The  Doctor,  familiar  as  he  was  with  the  Captain's 
manner  of  speech,  was  not  surprised  to  hear  him 
talk  about  his  daughter  as  he  might  speak  of  his 
ship.  And  so  he  only  smiled  as  he  said,  looking 
over  at  his  host,  who  was  puffing  again  at  his  long 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      93 

pipe,  "I  don't  think  any  one  seeing  Miss  Margaret 
could  have  any  doubts  as  to  the  truth  of  what  you 
have  said,  Captain.  And  I  never  saw  a  happier  face 
than  hers." 

There  came,  as  he  spoke,  the  thought  of  another 
face,  upon  which  his  eyes  had  rested  for  the  first 
time  that  morning.  He  was  thinking  of  the  tawny 
hair,  and  those  wondrous  eyes ;  of  the  perfect  feat- 
ures and  creamy  skin ;  of  the  beauty  and  purity  of 
the  entire  picture.  He  had  met  many  women,  and 
in  many  climes;  but  none  of  them  had  affected  him 
as  did  this  one,  the  mere  sight  of  whom  seemed  to 
have  stirred  into  activity  the  very  depths  of  his 
strong  nature. 

"Aye,"  the  Captain  was  saying,  "and  I  might  as 
well  try  to  catch  the  sunshine  that  makes  diamonds 
upon  the  water  as  to  try  and  explain  the  happiness 
she  diffuses  about  the  old  house  and  in  her  daddy's 
soft  heart.  I  have  seen  many  fine  girls  in  my  time, 
Doctor.  But,  for  the  most  part,  there's  the  same 
difference  between  them  and  my  Pegaway  that  there 
would  be  between  being  shut  up  in  the  hot  air  of 
a  ball-room,  with  a  lot  of  gabbling  idiots  you  feel 
forced  to  hold  your  own  with  for  manner's  sake,  and 
a  nice  sea-breeze,  when  you  can  sit  on  the  deck  of 
your  own  ship,  sailing  through  a  smooth  sea,  with 
the  one  you  love,  and  who  knows  you  best,  sitting 
alongside  you  as  you  smoke.  And  the  stars  so 
thick,  and  looking  to  be  so  close,  that  you  feel  the 
Lord  and  His  angels  to  be  nearer  than  common." 

Captain  Leslie's  voice  had  become  wonderfully 
soft  and  gentle;  his  chin  was  sunk  on  his  breast, 


94      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

and  the  gone-out  pipe  held  carelessly  in  his  droop- 
ing hand.  It  was  evident  that  his  thoughts  were 
wandering  in  the  past,  amid  other  scenes,  with  the 
mother  of  his  "  Pegaway  "  for  a  companion. 

His  musings  were  interrupted  by  the  appearance 
of  Margaret,  looking  fresh  and  cool  despite  her 
black  draperies.  But  these  were  so  sheer  as  to 
show  the  dimples  that  made  little  nicks  in  each 
elbow ;  and  fastened  to  her  dress  was  a  great  water- 
lily. 

"See,"  she  said,  pointing  to  the  flower;  "isn't 
it  beautiful?  I  found  a  big  bowl  full  of  them,  up 
in  my  room ;  and  Eliza  said  that  Madame  Harwood 
sent  a  quantity  of  them  to  me,  —  that  Louis,  one 
of  her  darkeys,  brought  them  just  after  we  left  for 
church. " 

She  had  come  close  enough  to  her  father  for  him 
to  bury  his  nose  in  the  fragrant  blossom ;  and,  hav- 
ing done  this,  he  kissed  her.  But  the  salutation 
caused  her  to  exclaim,  as  she  rubbed  her  reddened 
cheek,  "Oh,  Papa!  Your  face  scratches  just  as  the 
blackberry  bushes  used  to ! " 

"How  can  that  be,"  he  demanded,  "when  I  shaved 
myself  as  usual  this  morning?  " 

"I  surely  don't  know.  But  I  really  think,  Papa," 
—  looking  at  him  seriously,  —  "  that  I  must  learn 
how  to  shave  you." 

"No  doubt  you  could,  lass,"  and  he  winked  at 
Doctor  Jasper.  "  No  doubt  at  all.  But  that  is  one 
thing  you  '11  have  to  try  your  hand  at  on  another 
man  before  I  '11  let  you  practice  on  me." 

Their  laughter  was  joined  in  by  Eliza,  who  had 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      95 

come  to  announce  that  dinner  was  ready ;  and  out  to 
the  dining-room  they  went. 

As  they  were  seating  themselves,  Eliza  called 
attention  to  the  dish  of  water-lilies  upon  the  table. 

"An'  you  ought  to  see  that  'pool,'  as  they  call 
it,  up  to  Madam's,"  she  said.  "There 's  a  fountain 
plays  in  the  middle  of  it;  an'  last  summer  the  lilies 
was  like  a  lovely  white  an'  green  carpet  all  'round 
the  water." 

This  brought  to  Doctor  Jasper's  mind  Mrs. 
Bes-sly's  description  of  the  marble  satyr  who  spouted 
water  through  a  bunch  of  reeds,  or,  as  she  expressed 
it,  "a  stone  satire,  blowin'  water  through  a  lot  o' 
holler  sticks."  And  he  was  still  smiling  at  the 
recollection  as  he  turned  to  Captain  Leslie  with, 
"  So  that  was  Miss  Harwood  we  saw  at  church  this 
morning?  " 

"Yes.  And  wasn't  I  right  in  calling  her  'our 
sweet  beauty,'  Doctor?" 

"  Entirely  so.  She  is  very  lovely,  and  must  be 
greatly  admired." 

"'Greatly  admired,'  say  you,  my  lad?  Well,  she 
might  have  any  quantity  of  admirers ;  but  you  see 
Madame  has  a  taut  hand,  and  nobody  dares  go  near  the 
girl.  But  it's  a  fact,  that  when  she  brings  the  whole 
broadside  of  her  beauty  to  bear,  she  's  hard  to  beat. 
And  she 's  a  fine  lass,  Doctor,  aside  from  her  beauty ; 
she  could  n't  be  otherwise,  with  Jack  Harwood's  blood 
in  her  veins.  She  is  bound  to  have  a  brave  nature,  and 
good,  —  one  that  will  never  fail  to  lay  hold  of  the 
proper  rope  for  a  friend  in  trouble,  and  pull  with  all 
its  might,  singing  cheerily  as  it  drags.  But  she 's  not 


96      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

likely  to  find  a  mate  in  this  town ;  for  Madame  is 
much  too  proud  to  permit  it." 

Eliza,  who  had  been  nodding  her  head  in  affirmation 
of  what  the  Captain  was  saying,  now  added,  "  All  the 
young  fellers  are  crazy  'bout  Loleta  Harwood ;  but 
she  don't  even  look  at  one  of  'em.  Now  there  was 
that  Trowbridge  boy  —  Asa,  old  Deacon  Trowbridge's 
son.  Everybody  knows  he  was  dead  in  love  with 
her ;  an'  yet  I  don't  b'lieve  she  ever  knew  there  was 
sech  a  chap  livin'.  But  that  did  n't  seem  to  make  no 
difference  to  him,  judgin'  by  the  way  he  used  to  write 
poetry  'bout  her,  an'  was  always  hangin'  'round  places 
where  he  hoped  he  might  see  her,  an'  makin'  a  per- 
fect fool  of  himself  'bout  her.  An'  then  when  the 
war  come  on,  an'  he  said  he  was  goin'  to  fight  the 
Spaniards,  an'  make  a  mark  in  the  world,  some  said 
they  guessed  he  was  thinkin'  to  git  her  to  take  notice 
of  him.  But,  for  all  any  one  ever  saw,  she  took  no 
more  'count  of  his  bein'  in  Cuba  than  she  did  before. 
An'  now  they  say  he  got  to  drinkin'  down  there ;  an' 
that  was  what  killed  him,  'stead  o'  the  wound  he  got 
in  the  first  fight  they  had." 

"  If  that  is  so,"  remarked  the  Captain,  "  then  I  'm 
not  surprised  at  his  taking  to  drink  when  he  found 
himself  away  from  home-rule,  and  surrounded  by 
temptations.  Poor  devil,  —  what  can  be  expected  of 
a  boy  brought  up  as  he  was?  " 

"  I  ain't  seen  none  o'  the  Trowbridges  these  late 
years,"  Eliza  said.  "  But  Asa's  father,  the  old  Deacon, 
was  a  most  worthy  man." 

"  Ugh !  "  grunted  the  Captain,  in  a  way  not  to  be 
mistaken. 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      97 

But  Eliza,  with  gathering  severity  in  her  eyes,  re- 
peated, "  He  was,  Captain,  a  most  worthy  man ;  an' 
he  was  a  self-made  man  too ;  I  've  often  heard  him 
say  so  himself." 

"You  have,  have  you?"  said  the  Captain,  grimly. 
"Then,  my  good  Eliza,  all  I  have  to  say  is  this, — 
that  Providence  ought  to  have   been  very  thankful 
that  Deacon  Trowbridge  took  the  job  into  his  own 
hands." 


CHAPTER  XI 

IN  the  late  afternoon  there  was  a  pleasant  breeze. 
The  heat,  no  longer  uncomfortable,  had  warmed 
out  the  strongest  fumes  of  the  weeds,  and  of  the 
mint  growing  along  the  roads,  until  the  air  was  spicy 
with  their  odors,  as  the  three  —  Margaret,  her  father, 
and  Doctor  Jasper  —  went  off  for  a  stroll  about  the 
less  populated  part  of  the  town. 

They  took  it  very  leisurely;  and  as  they  turned 
their  steps  homeward,  Captain  Leslie  proposed  going 
through  the  street  that  led  past  the  Harwood  place, 
this  being  the  shortest. 

They  had  not  gone  far  before  Margaret  said, 
"There's  the  Harwood  house,  Doctor  Jasper."  And 
looking  ahead  of  him  he  saw  it  for  the  first  time. 

It  was  of  stone,  and  stood  some  little  distance  back, 
upon  a  knoll,  from  which  the  ground  fell  away  sharply, 
and  then  stretched  a  level  lawn  to  the  street. 

About  it  was  a  grove  of  tall  elms  that  made  dim 
the  gravelled  walk  leading  from  the  iron  gates  to  the 
steps  of  the  spacious  piazza,  about  whose  columns 
wound  a  mass  of  vines  that  made  a  wall  of  green 
over  the  lattice,  and  followed  it  around  the  side 
of  the  house.  The  lilac-colored  blossoms  festooned 
amid  the  green  marked  it  as  a  wistaria ;  and  Doctor 
Jasper  remembered  hearing  Mrs.  Bessly  mention  a 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      99 

certain  "  lovely  mysterious  vine,  growin'  all  over  the 
porch." 

Many  were  the  sweet  scents  from  the  flower-beds 
and  rare  shrubs.  And  amid  the  perfume  came  the 
sound  of  the  water  playing  through  the  bunch  of 
reeds  the  satyr  held  to  his  mouth,  and  then  splashing 
into  the  gleaming  pool  that  reached  almost  to  his 
marble  hips. 

As  they  walked  slowly  by,  looking  through  the 
closed  gate,  the  clear  notes  of  a  mocking-bird  rang 
out  from  the  open  windows  of  the  large  conservatory. 

"  It  is  indeed  a  beautiful  place,"  Doctor  Jasper 
said,  half  to  himself,  and  as  though  thinking  more 
than  his  words  expressed. 

"  Aye,  that  it  is,"  assented  the  Captain ;  "  and 
made  so  by  Jack  Harwood,  after  he  brought  his 
bride  home  to  it.  It  was  always  a  fine  old  place; 
but  not  fine  enough  for  Madame,  he  thought.  And 
so  he  made  it  over  in  the  fashion  you  see.  And  it 's 
as  fine  within  as  without,  Doctor,  and  would  seem  to 
have  everything  about  it  to  bring  happiness.  And 
yet  I  '11  bet  that  my  little  Peg  is  far  happier  in  our 
old-fashioned  craft  than  is  Loleta  in  all  her  splendor; 
that  is,  if  the  girl's  looks  indicate  the  wind  and  weather 
of  her  home  life." 

Margaret  did  not  affirm  this  in  words ;  but  the  look 
she  gave  her  father  was  good  proof  of  there  being 
little  amiss  with  her  at  the  present  moment. 

"  I  have  a  warm  place  in  my  heart  for  anything 
that  was  Jack  Harwood's,"  he  continued,  as  they 
strolled  along ;  "  and  so  I  like  Margaret  to  get 
Loleta  down  to  the  house  whenever  she  can  manage 


i  oo      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

it.  For  although  I  should  be  sorry  to  do  anything 
likely  to  run  foul  of  Madame's  notions  for  her  grand- 
daughter, still  I  have  a  lass  of  my  own  who  gives  me 
my  bearings  as  to  the  looks  of  one  sailing  a  happy 
course.  And  it 's  all  wrong,  say  I,  —  dead  wrong, 
that  Jack  Harwood's  granddaughter  should  have  that 
look  in  her  eyes,  and  that  down-droop  at  the  corners 
of  her  pretty  mouth,  when  you  catch  her  face  off- 
guard.  Young  folks  should  be  kept  happy,  and  then 
they  won't  grow  into  sour  old  folks,  which  the  Lord 
knows  they  do  sometimes,  in  spite  of — well,  thun- 
der ! " 

The  Captain's  voice  had  an  unusual  ring,  as  he 
scowled  up  at  the  sky,  where  the  sun,  now  gone  down, 
had  left  a  haze  of  rose  and  carnelian,  amid  which  Venus 
glittered  fitfully. 

"  Papa  Leslie !  "  exclaimed  Margaret,  in  laughing 
reproof.  "  You  look  just  like  the  big  bear  '  that  lived 
in  a  wood  —  growly,  growly,  growly.' " 

The  scowl  was  gone  instantly,  and  his  eyes  turned 
to  her  with  their  wonted  smile. 

They  had  now  reached  the  home  gate ;  and  he 
said,  turning  to  the  Doctor,  "  Come  in,  my  lad,  and 
have  a  cup  of  tea  with  us,  and  a  smoke  with  me,  after- 
wards. And  Peg  —  you  shall  sing  '  Haul  the  Bow- 
line '  for  the  Doctor  and  your  old  Daddy.  But,  bless 
my  stars!  It  is  Sunday  evening,  isn't  it?  But  you 
shall  sing  '  Pegaway '  for  us,  Sunday  or  no." 

Half  an  hour  or  so  after  tea  was  over,  Margaret 
came  into  the  room  where  the  two  men  were  smok- 
ing, and  handed  Doctor  Jasper  a  small  leather-bound 
book. 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold       101 

"There,"  she  said,  pointing  to  one  of  the  pages, 
"  that  is  what  I  spoke  to  you  about,  —  what  Tom 
wrote  for  me  that  last  afternoon." 

She  went  over  to  the  piano,  and  sitting  with  her 
back  to  him,  began  running  her  fingers  softly  over 
the  keys,  while  the  Captain  puffed  slowly  at  his  pipe 
as  he  stared  fixedly  at  his  sister  Margaret's  gypsy 
face,  which  seemed  to  be  looking  back  at  him  from 
out  its  heavy  frame. 

This  is  what  the  Doctor  was  reading: 

"  Calm  sleeps  the  sea,  when  storms  are  o  'er, 

With  bosom  silent  and  serene, 
When  but  the  planks  along  the  shore 
Reveal  that  wrecks  have  been. 

"  So  some  frail  leaf,  like  this,  may  be 

Found  floating  on  Life's  endless  tide, 
The  sole  remaining  trace  of  me, 
To  say  I  lived  —  and  died." 

He  made  a  movement  to  close  the  book,  but  was 
checked  by  Captain  Leslie's  outstretched  hand. 

The  Captain  took  the  little  volume  and  held  it  for 
some  time,  his  eyes  fixed  upon  the  page.  Then  he 
laid  it  gently  on  the  table,  and  drew  the  back  of  one 
hand  across  his  eyes. 

He  resumed  his  pipe,  and  a  silence  fell  over  them, 
broken  at  last  by  his  saying,  "  Come,  Peg,  my  lass, 
—  sing  '  Pegaway ;  '  it  will  do  all  of  us  good." 

Margaret  struck  some  minor  chords  that  had  a 
sullen,  resonant  boom,  like  that  of  the  surf  along 
shore;  and  these  softened  into  a  gentle  murmuring, 
like  the  outgoing  tide,  as  she  sang,  — 


IO2 

«  Pegging  away, 
All  the  long  day ; 

Stitching  ever,  till  set  of  sun. 
Tides  ebb  and  flow, 
Hours  come  and  go  ; 

Rest  comes,  after  the  work  is  done. 

"  Pegging  away, 
All  the  long  day ; 

White  sails  drifting  across  the  sea. 
Tides  ebb  and  flow, 
Days  come  and  go ; 

Voyage  soon  over  for  you  and  me. 

"  Pegging  away, 
All  the  long  day ; 

Shine  and  shadow,  spring  and  fall. 
Tides  ebb  and  flow, 
Men  come  and  go  ; 

God,  the  Father,  is  over  all." 

As  Dr.  Jasper  walked  home  in  the  dim  moonbeams 
that  bathed  the  old  town,  scarcely  a  light  was  to  be 
seen,  save  here  and  there  from  some  window  close  up 
under  the  quaint  roofs. 

Up  on  the  hill  —  the  hill  that  was  God's  Acre,  and 
rising  higher  than  all  the  land  about  it  —  the  moon- 
light was  flooding  the  stones,  making  the  black  ones 
blacker  and  the  white  ones  whiter,  and  giving  to  all  a 
calmness  that  the  sunlight  never  bestows. 

The  whole  scene  seemed  a  part  of  Margaret's  song ; 
and  as  the  sound  of  the  sea  came  to  his  ears  he  softly 
hummed  the  refrain  — 

"  Tides  ebb  and  flow, 
Men  come  and  go ; 
God,  the  Father,  is  over  all." 


CHAPTER   XII 

THE  next  morning  turned  out  to  be  what  Mrs. 
Bessly  called  "  a  real  bangy  day,"  —  far  too 
breezy  for  the  trip  Dr.  Jasper  has  proposed 
taking  upon  the  "  Pretty  Sally."  And  as  he  sat  down 
to  the  usual  seven  o'clock  breakfast,  the  wind,  blowing 
from  the  north  and  northeast,  came  in  fierce,  fitful 
gushings  that  slammed  left-open  doors  and  poorly- 
fastened  window  shutters. 

Yet  it  was  a  happy,  shining  morning,  with  a  wide 
blue  heaven  full  of  liquid  luster,  softened  by  many 
small  clouds  blowing  into  the  southwest,  their  white- 
ness glorified  as  their  ragged  peaks  and  chasms  sailed 
past  the  sun.  The  sea  was  like  rough  green  glass, 
with  but  little  sparkling  in  its  sullen  tossing  water. 
There  had  evidently  been  a  severe  storm  not  very  far 
away. 

The  day  passed  without  incident ;  and  in  the  late 
afternoon  Dr.  Jasper  went  up  to  have  his  usual  game 
of  cribbage  with  Captain  Leslie. 

The  following  morning  proved  more  propitious  as 
to  wind  and  weather.  And  at  an  early  hour  young 
Sam  Ayres  played  a  lively  reveille  with  a  long  fishing 
pole  upon  the  slats  of  Doctor  Jasper's  closed  blinds, 
this  being  the  signal  that  all  was  ready  for  the  "  Pretty 
Sally's  "  trip  to  the  mackerel  nets. 

They  returned  about  noon ;  and  as  the  Doctor 
came  ashore  he  found  himself  face  to  face  with 


104     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

Margaret  Leslie,  standing  with  little  Captain  Jack  at 
the  top  of  the  wharf  steps. 

After  a  quick  but  smiling  acknowledgment  of  his 
greeting,  she  exclaimed,  "  Oh,  dear !  Has  Uncle 
Billy  escaped  me,  Doctor  Jasper?  Jacques  and  I 
were  in  my  cave,  and  saw  you  come  in ;  Madame  let 
him  come  down  to  visit  me  this  morning.  We  have 
planned  a  picnic  to  Skuttle-Hump  for  some  day  this 
week,  if  Uncle  Billy  will  take  us.  Papa  persuaded 
Madame  to  say  that  Loleta  and  Jacques  might  go  with 
me ;  and  we  want  you.  Of  course  you  '11  go,  won't 
you?" 

"  Most  assuredly  I  will,"  he  replied  heartily ;  for 
had  there  been  no  other  inducement,  the  hope  of 
meeting  Loleta  was  sufficient  of  itself. 

"Very  well;  that's  settled.  And  I  Ve  asked  Mrs. 
Bessly,  who  says  she  will  look  after  things,  and  help 
us  generally.  You  see  papa  can't  go,  nor  Eliza,  and 
so  I  thought  I  'd  better  ask  Mrs.  Bessly." 

While  she  was  speaking,  Doctor  Jasper  had  ex- 
tended his  hands  to  Captain  Jack;  and  the  child's 
small  hands  were  instantly  laid  within  the  large  ones, 
there  to  be  held  fast. 

Margaret,  observing  this,  said  impulsively,  "  Is  n't 
he  a  little  sweetheart?"  And  as  she  laid  her  hand 
caressingly  upon  his  head,  Doctor  Jasper  noted  the 
quick  flush  that  came  to  the  lad's  cheek,  and  the 
adoration  showing  in  the  upward  glance  he  cast 
toward  the  girl's  bright  face. 

Uncle  Billy  now  appeared,  some  extra  shades 
of  red  giving  a  richer  tinge  to  his  always  florid 
countenance,  as  he  trundled  before  him,  in  a  waver- 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      105 

ing,  awkward  fashion,  an  uncommonly  large  wheel- 
barrow. 

He  halted  when  he  saw  the  others,  and  said,  as  if 
in  answer  to  the  Doctor's  look,  "  Goin'  ter  tek  my 
ketch  up  ter  Pebblcs's,  as  I  promised,  'though  he 
don't  allers  give  ther  best  price." 

"  D'  ye  think  ye  can  find  'em  in  that  barrer, 
Uncle  Billy?" 

This  inquiry  came  facetiously  from  young  Sam 
Ayres,  who  had  now  joined  them. 

Uncle  Billy  paid  no  attention  to  him,  and  clutched 
the  handles  as  though  suspecting  the  barrow  might 
take  a  notion  to  run  away.  Then,  as  the  others 
laughed  at  Sam's  question,  the  old  man  pretended 
to  look  very  sternly  at  Captain  Jack. 

But  this  by-play  was  quickly  succeeded  by  a  broad 
smile,  as,  with  a  quaint  tenderness  in  touch  and  tone, 
he  put  one  of  his  great  brown  paws  on  the  child's 
shoulder,  and  said,  "  Here,  ye  young  monkey,  come, 
go  "long." 

Captain  Jack,  nothing  loath,  sprang  into  the  barrow, 
taking  care  not  to  touch  the  shining  mackerel  that 
Sam  was  covering  with  some  bagging. 

But  Margaret  objected,  saying  that  she  had  pro- 
mised to  keep  him  with  her  until  he  was  sent  for,  or 
she  herself  took  him  home. 

"  But  Uncle  Billy  can  ride  me  home,"  the  child 
suggested;  "can't  you,  Uncle  Billy?" 

"  Wa'l,  yes,  I  can ;  an'  then,  come  ter  think,  no,  I 
can't,"  the  old  sailor  answered.  "  Yer  see  I  've  got 
ter  go  an'  do  ther  marketin',  which  is  why  I  Ve  got 
this  here  barrer  o'  John  Dean's.  An'  then  whatever 


1 06     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

would  yer  grandma  say,  ter  see  ye  ridin'  home  in  a 
dirty  barrer,  an'  atop  a  lot  o'  bundles,  or  some  dirty 
fish?" 

Margaret  added  coaxingly,  "Now  listen,  Jacques: 
You  are  forgetting  what  a  lovely  time  we  are  going 
to  have,  after  I  arrange  something  with  Uncle  Billy. 
I  must  talk  to  him  now,  and  get  him  to  say,  '  Yes,' 
before  he  runs  away  again." 

She  now  proceeded  to  unfold  her  plans  and  wishes 
to  the  old  man. 

He  listened  attentively,  taking  both  hands  from 
the  barrow-handles,  in  order  that  he  might  give  his 
bald  head  a  vigorous  mopping  with  the  brilliant 
bandanna  always  reposing  in  the  top  of  his  hat,  while 
he  gazed  steadily  into  Margaret's  animated  face, 
about  which  the  sea  breeze  had  set  her  short  curls 
stirring,  as  she  talked  in  her  eager,  impulsive  way, 
the  color  going  and  coming  in  her  cheeks,  her  white 
teeth  showing,  her  happy  eyes  shining. 

When  she  finished,  he  dropped  the  handkerchief 
into  the  crown  of  his  hat,  and  replaced  that  battered 
article  upon  his  head.  Then,  taking  a  fresh  hold 
upon  the  handles,  he  said,  "Wa'l,  Miss  Marg'ret, 
terday  be  a  Chuesday,  be  n't  it?  An'  I  can't  go. 
An'  We'n'sday  nor  Thursday  I  can't  go.  An'  why? 
'Cause  both  them  days  I've  promised  ter  hold 
my  craft  ter  sail  parties,  at  notice,  thet  's  comin' 
down  from  ther  city  ter  look  over  ther  premises 
on  Bramble,  out  there,  for  thet  children's  home,  or 
convent,  or  whatever  they  say  ther  island  's  been 
sold  for." 

"  Is  it  really  so,  then,"  Margaret  inquired,  "  that 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      107 

the  island  has  been  bought  for  a  home  for  nuns  and 
orphans? " 

"Yes,  thet  it  be — more  's  ther  pity,"  he  grunted 
dismally.  "  It  '11  be  a  fine  thing  for  ther  poor 
younkers;  but  it  '11  be  ther  revarse  for  townsfolk,  in 
ther  supplies  'o  mumps,  an'  measles,  an'  feviers,  an' 
what-not,  thet  '11  be  floatin'  'round  on  ther  breezes, 
free  o'  charge.  An'  so  ye  see,  Miss  Marg'ret,"  he 
added  more  briskly,  returning  to  the  subject  in  hand, 
"  I  can't  tek  ye  out  this  week,  no-how ;  for  ye  see 
Saturday  must  be  my  tidyin'-up-day  'long  shore." 

"  Why,  yes,  you  can,  Uncle  Billy  ;  you  have  Friday 
left." 

"  But  ye  surely  would  n't  think  o'  startin'  out 
pleasurin'  on  a  Friday  ?  "  said  the  old  sailor,  looking 
at  her  uneasily. 

"  Of  course  I  would !  "  she  exclaimed,  with  an 
amused  side  glance  at  Doctor  Jasper. 

"  Wa'l,  wa'l,"  and  Uncle  Billy's  eyes  spoke  marked 
disapproval.  But,  after  a  pause,  he  sighed  deeply, 
as  if  resigned  to  fate,  and  added,  "  Then  I  s'pose  I 
might  as  well  give  in,  an'  call  it  Friday." 

"  And  if  anything  happens,  then  of  course  you  '11 
blame  it  to  me." 

She  smiled  at  the  old  man,  who  looked  sheepish, 
and  mopped  his  head  once  more  as  he  said  coax- 
ingly,  "  I'll  hev  ther  '  Pretty  Sally'  in  good  trim  for 
ye;  an'  — but  s'pose  we  say  Saturday,  Miss  Marg'ret, 
an'  I  '11  let  tidyin'-up  go  for  onc't." 

"  No,  Uncle  Billy,"  she  answered  decisively;  "my 
heart  is  set  upon  Friday,  and  Friday  it  is.  And  we  '11 
start  at  nine  o'clock,  wind  and  weather  favoring." 


io8      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

"  So  be  't,"  he  grumbled ;  and  once  more  grasping 
the  handles  of  his  barrow,  he  trudged  along. 

Margaret  watched  him  a  few  moments,  and  then 
turned  to  the  Doctor. 

"  Is  n't  it  odd,"  she  said,  "  how  superstitious  old 
sailors  are  about  Friday?" 

"  I  Ve  known  other  people  who  were  the  same,"  he 
answered.  "  I  have  often  had  cause  to  be  amused, 
—  yes,  and  wonder,  as  well,  at  the  pet  superstitions 
of  intelligent  and  well-educated  people." 

"  Have  you  none  yourself? "  she  inquired  teas- 
ingly.  "  Have  n't  you  even  a  little  one  hidden  away 
somewhere?  " 

"Well,  I  '11  be  honest  with  you,  and  admit  that  it 
makes  me  feel  a  bit  uncomfortable  to  have  a  bird 
of  any  sort  fly  into  my  room  from  out  of  doors,  or 
into  that  of  any  one  of  whom  I  am  fond.  I  cannot 
explain  why  this  should  be  so,  but  it  is  nevertheless 
a  fact." 

Here  Captain  Jack,  who  had  stood  with  uplifted 
eyes,  drinking  in  all  the  Doctor  said,  exclaimed 
eagerly,  "  Oh,  I  do  know  what  you  mean !  For 
when  a  bird  does  fly  in,  it  does  mean  that  some  one 
is  going  to  Heaven." 

A  troubled  look  shot  across  Doctor  Jasper's  face 
as  he  asked,  "  Why,  my  boy,  who  ever  told  you  such 
stuff  as  that?" 

The  abruptness  of  the  question,  no  less  than  the 
Doctor's  manner,  seemed  to  have  hurt  the  child,  for 
he  said  timidity,  "  It  is  really  true,  for  Zabette  did 
tell  me  about  a  little  girl  she  knew.  And  a  white 
dove  did  fly  through  her  window,  and  in  few  days 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      109 

she  went  away  to  Heaven,  and  her  body  was  what 
they  call  'dead.'  " 

Margaret  and  Doctor  Jasper  exchanged  expressive 
glances ;  and  the  latter  said,  laying  his  hand  gently 
upon  the  child's  head,  "  That  is  quite  wonderful,  my 
little  man ;  but  it  is  n't  just  what  I  wanted  to  tell 
Miss  Margaret.  See  here,"  he  added  in  a  more 
animated  tone,  "  I  remember  something  she  said 
awhile  ago  of  the  fine  time  you  and  she  were  going 
to  have ;  and  I  am  beginning  to  wonder  if  I  am  to 
have  any  part  of  it." 

Captain  Jack  laughed  and  looked  up  at  Margaret, 
who  said,  "  Let  us  go  and  sit  in  our  orchard  for 
a  while.  It  is  cool  there;  and  I  told  Eliza  we  would 
have  lunch  out  under  the  trees.  I  know  she  has 
some  goodies  all  ready  for  Jacques  and  me;  and, 
Doctor,  I  'm  sure  we  '11  have  plenty  for  you.  So 
come  along,  won't  you,  and  share  them  with  us?" 

"  Certainly  I  will,"  he  replied ;  "  and  with  a  great 
deal  of  pleasure.  Is  the  Captain  at  home?"  he 
inquired,  as  they  strolled  toward  the  Leslie  house. 

"  No.  He  went  over  to  Pilot's-Head  this  morning 
with  Captain  Piffet,  to  see  about  something  or  other, 
and  so  we  decided  to  wait  dinner  until  he  gets  back. 
And  there's  no  telling  when  that  will  be  when  he  goes 
off  on  a  day's  trip  like  this." 

Down  in  the  orchard  it  was  cool  and  pleasant, 
with  a  dimness  like  that  of  cathedral  aisles,  as  the 
light  stole  through  the  long  avenues  between  the 
rows  of  apple  and  pear  trees.  Some  rustic  chairs, 
upon  one  of  which  was  a  guitar;  a  large  bench,  par- 
tially covered  by  a  bright  rug ;  a  table,  and  a  couple 


no     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

of  hammocks  swinging  near,  showed  the  place  to  be 
a  resort  serving  as  an  "  out-door  room." 

There  was  a  white  cloth  spread  over  the  table, 
upon  which  Eliza  was  now  placing  sundry  eatables. 
And  the  Doctor,  having  seated  himself,  was  idly 
watching  Margaret,  who  had  taken  the  guitar  and 
was  tuning  it. 

Suddenly  there  came  a  joyous  cry  from  Captain 
Jack,  who  was  swinging  in  one  of  the  hammocks. 

"  Loleta,  —  Loleta !  Here  does  come  my  Lo- 
leta !  "  And  he  dashed  away  through  the  trees. 

It  seemed  as  though  the  girl  were  fated  to  make 
pictures  for  Doctor  Jasper  to  carry  in  his  memory. 
The  first  was  with  the  dim  lights  of  the  church  about 
her,  as  she  sat  with  drooped  head  and  downcast  lids, 
a  breathing  embodiment  of  all  that  was  beautiful  and 
womanly. 

And  this  second  one  was  no  less  lovely,  as  he  saw  her, 
dressed  entirely  in  white,  pause  by  one  of  the  flower- 
beds and  stand  motionless,  looking  as  pure  and  sweet 
as  the  stately  day-lilies  beside  her.  Then  as  she 
came  closer,  moving  with  a  slow,  lissome  grace, 
Doctor  Jasper  looked  into  her  eyes. 

They  were  eyes  such  as  he  had  never  seen  before : 
so  large,  and  long-lashed ;  so  soft,  and  yet  so  bril- 
liant; eyes  that  held  such  a  magnetism  and  mystery 
in  their  depths. 

But  he  was  not  permitted  to  look  long  upon  them. 
The  white  lids  fell  quickly ;  and  he  came  to  his  every- 
day senses,  as  Margaret  introduced  them  to  one 
another. 

Loleta  was  the  first  to  speak;  and  he  did  not  fail 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      1 1 1 

to  note  the  low,  sweet  voice,  and  the  accent  so  like 
that  of  the  boy. 

"  I  have  come  for  our  dtfde,"  she  said,  smiling  at 
Captain  Jack,  who  made  a  sudden  dart  and  caught 
one  of  her  slender  white-gloved  hands. 

"  But  you  will  stop  a  little  while,  won't  you, 
Loleta,"  said  Margaret,  rather  urgently,  "  and  take  a 
cup  of  chocolate  with  us?  We  are  going  to  have  a 
sort  of  picnic  lunch  ;  and  now  that  you  are  here,  it 's 
simply  perfect.  You  need  n't  bother  any  more,"  she 
added,  turning  to  Eliza;  "if  we  should  need  any- 
thing, I  '11  come  for  you."  And  taking  hold  of  the 
good  woman's  shoulders,  she  faced  her  toward  the 
house,  and  gave  her  a  gentle  push. 

"  Now,  Loleta,  you  must  make  us  all  happy  by 
sitting  down  in  this  chair,  as  if  you  were  going  to 
stay  a  while.  And  please  try  to  get  that  far-away 
look  out  of  your  eyes,  and  act  as  if  you  knew  where 
you  are,  and  whom  you  are  with." 

Loleta  complied  so  far  as  to  seat  herself;  and  a 
smile  came  to  her  lips  as  Margaret  continued,  "  If 
you  don't  take  care,  I  'm  afraid  we  '11  see  you  as 
absent-minded  an  old  lady  as  Eliza's  grandmother, 
who  once  lost  her  temper  because  she  could  n't  get 
one  of  her  overshoes  on  her  foot.  And  finally  her 
daughter  had  to  tell  her  that  she  was  trying  to  pull  it 
on  over  the  other  one." 

"Has  the  worthy  Eliza  inherited  any  of  this?" 
gravely  inquired  Doctor  Jasper,  as  he  received  his 
chocolate  from  Margaret.  "  I  have  never  happened 
to  notice  anything  about  her  to  indicate  a  dreaming 
mind,  or  one  much  given  to  introspection." 


ii2     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

Loleta  had  already  been  served  ;  and  he  watched 
her  as  she  slowly  drew  off  her  gloves,  revealing  a 
pair  of  beautiful  white  hands,  the  oval-nailed  fingers 
flashing  with  many  gems.  Then  he  turned  to  Mar- 
garet, who  was  answering  his  question. 

"  No  ;  but  her  sister  did.  They  say  that  once  she 
went  to  meeting,  bonnetless,  and  several  other  times 
without  thinking  to  take  out  her  curl-papers.  And 
once,  when  she  was  going  away  in  the  stage,  and 
went  down  to  Culman's  to  put  her  name  on  the  slate, 
so  that  they  would  call  for  her,  she  tried  and  tried  to 
make  a  mark,  until  she  found  herself  trying  to  write 
with  a  new  thimble  she  had  just  bought." 

All  this  appeared  to  tickle  little  Captain  Jack,  who 
was  regarding  Margaret  with  the  look  his  expressive 
eyes  usually  held  for  her. 

"  It  strikes  me,"  remarked  the  Doctor,  "  that  you 
and  the  Captain  have  reason  to  congratulate  your- 
selves upon  the  fact  that  Eliza  has  none  of  this  family 
trait ;  for  otherwise  there  is  no  telling  what  dreadful 
things  might  happen.  Suppose,  for  instance,  that 
some  fine  morning  she  should  make  the  fire  with  the 
beefsteak,  and  then  broil  the  wood  for  breakfast. 
I  remember "  -  with  a  smiling  glance  at  Captain 
Jack  —  "  an  extreme  case,  where  an  absent-minded 
woman  was  about  to  give  her  child  a  piece  of 
bread  and  butter.  But  she  buttered  the  youngster's 
head,  and  then  tried  to  rock  the  loaf  of  bread  to 
sleep." 

The  others  all  laughed  happily,  as  young  people 
will ;  and  Captain  Jack,  laying  his  hand  caressingly  on 
the  man's  sleeve,  said  with  a  familiar  tenderness  in  look 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      1 1  3 

and  tone,  "  Ah,  man  Docteur,  I  do  think  that  is  much 
funnier  than  what  Miss  Margot  did  tell." 

It  was  most  unusual  for  the  child  to  show  such  a 
side  of  his  reserved  nature  to  any  one,  excepting 
Margaret,  outside  his  home  circle.  And  knowing 
this,  she  glanced  across  the  table  to  see  if  Loleta  had 
noticed  it. 

The  latter  seemed  to  be  looking  at  both  Doctor 
Jasper  and  Captain  Jack,  and  in  a  way  so  curious  as 
to  make  Margaret  wonder  if  she  could  be  jealous 

Her  face  bore  such  an  expression  of  uneasiness 
and  disapproval  that  Margaret,  wishing  to  try  and 
divert  her  thoughts,  whatever  they  might  be,  said 
laughingly,  "  I  think  we  all  have  fits  of  being  absent- 
minded.  At  least  I  hope  so,  when  I  recall  some  of 
the  stupid  things  I  have  caught  myself  doing." 

"You  surely  never  had  occasion  to  go  to  church 
in  curl-papers,"  remarked  the  Doctor,  smiling  at 
her,  and  then  at  Captain  Jack,  who  had  withdrawn 
his  hand,  while  his  eyes  wandered  with  an  appre- 
ciative twinkle  to  the  curls  on  Margaret's  uncovered 
head. 

"No,"  she  affirmed.  "But  people  do  stupid 
things,  even  if  their  hair  curls.  Only  the  other 
day  I  started  downstairs  to  see  old  Mrs.  Doane,  and 
found  I  was  trying  to  keep  cool  by  fanning  myself 
with  a  hair-brush." 

They  laughed  again;  and  the  Doctor  said,  "Yes; 
but  that  was  not  so  bad,  because  you  did  n't  disobey 
the  eleventh  commandment,  and  get  found  out. 
That  is,  you  would  n't  have  been,  had  you  not  told 

upon  yourself." 

8 


1 14     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

"And  you  do  always  tell  upon  yourself,  Margot," 
added  Loleta,  with  a  smiling  glance  at  her. 

The  look  that  Margaret  had  wondered  at  was 
gone,  and  Loleta  seemed  to  have  forgotten  the  cause 
which  awakened  it. 

"Do  I?"  was  the  laughing  query.  "I  don't  mean 
to,  and  don't  wish  to;  for  how  often  it  is  that,  by 
keeping  still,  people  get  credit  for  all  manner  of 
things  they  could  never  do,  even  if  they  ever  thought 
of  trying. " 

"There  is  little  doubt  as  to  that,"  said  the  Doc- 
tor; "history  is  full  of  such  cases.  And  we  all 
know  how  people  have  acquired  high  renown  and 
position  simply  because  they  knew  enough  to  be 
close-mouthed.  And  then  again  how  often  it  is  that 
people's  intentions  are  misunderstood,  and  a  wrong 
construction  placed  upon  their  acts." 

Margaret  glanced  at  him  quickly,  to  see  him  look- 
ing at  Loleta;  and  it  occurred  to  her  that  he  was 
thinking  of  what  they  had  said  Sunday  about 
Madame  Harwood. 

But  this  was  not  in  his  mind.  The  fact  was,  that 
he  found  it  almost  beyond  his  power  of  self-control 
to  keep  his  eyes  from  dwelling  too  fixedly  upon 
the  girl's  marvellous  beauty,  in  spite  of  the  fear  he 
had  that  his  face  might  be  reflecting  too  clearly  the 
admiration  with  which  he  was  filled. 

There  was  something  about  her  that  drew  his  gaze 
as  naturally  and  irresistibly  as  the  Polar  star  draws 
the  needle's  point  toward  its  far-away  brightness. 
And  so,  however  he  might  seek  to  force  his  eyes 
elsewhere,  it  was  only  to  have  them  drawn  back  to 
the  lovely  face  before  him. 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      1 15 

Loleta  appeared  to  be  entirely  unconscious  of 
this.  Indeed  she  had  scarcely  looked  at  him  at  all, 
her  luminous  eyes  wandering  from  Margaret's  bright 
face,  to  fill  with  tender  love  as  they  rested  upon 
little  Captain  Jack. 

But  now  they  were  turned  slowly  to  Doctor  Jas- 
per, as  he  added,  "  What  we  have  been  talking  about 
reminds  me  of  a  poem  I  ran  across  in  an  old  maga- 
zine I  was  reading  yesterday." 

"  What  was  it  ?  " 

Loleta  spoke  with  some  show  of  interest,  and  for 
the  first  time  she  looked  into  Doctor  Jasper's  eyes 
with  deliberate  intentness. 

"The  poem  told  an  odd  story,"  he  replied,  "un- 
like anything  I  remember  to  have  seen  before.  It 
was  about  a  beautiful  woman  who  lived  in  a  small 
village,  and  was  reputed  to  be  selfish,  and  vain,  and 
heartless.  It  was  in  time  of  war,  and  the  village 
was  attacked  by  the  enemy  when  there  were  only  a 
few  men  to  protect  it.  One  of  these,  an  old  priest, 
left  his  altar  to  assist  his  people,  and  saw  some  of 
the  enemy's  soldiers  murdering  a  young  boy.  He 
ran  to  the  lad's  rescue,  when  a  soldier  shot  him  in 
the  back,  and  killed  him.  The  woman,  meanwhile, 
had  sought  shelter  in  the  church,  believing  this  to 
be  the  safest  place,  and  tried  to  hide  behind  the 
altar.  But  as  some  of  the  enemy  came  into  the 
church,  she  ran  out  to  implore  mercy,  and  was 
killed." 

"  Well  ?  "  asked  Loleta,  as  the  Doctor  paused. 

"Here  comes  the  moral,  if  such  it  can  be  called: 
It  was  said  afterwards  that  the  good  old  priest  was 


1 1 6     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

shot  while  running  away,  like  a  coward;  and  the 
woman  —  they  told  how  brave  she  had  shown  herself 
to  be,  and  how  she  had  been  slain  while  trying  to 
protect  the  deserted  altar." 

"That  shows  how  much  human  judgment  is 
worth,"  was  Margaret's  half -scornful  comment 

"Yes,"  assented  Loleta,  looking  once  more  at 
Doctor  Jasper,  with  —  as  it  seemed  to  him  —  anew 
light  shining  in  her  eyes.  "And  when  I  do  read  of 
the  battles,  and  see  all  the  praise  given  to  the  offi- 
cers, and  the  brave  deeds  of  them,  and  see  how 
much  they  do  write  of  their  own  doings, —  I  have 
thought  how  sad  it  was,  and  unfair,  that  so  little 
was  said  of  the  poor  soldiers  and  sailors,  but  for 
whose  being  steadfast  and  brave  these  same  officers 
would  never  have  won  the  glories  that  made  them  to 
be  written  down  as  heroes. " 

"It  is  the  fate  of  private  soldiers  to  be  a  mere 
body  —  a  machine,  you  know." 

The  Doctor  spoke  somewhat  abstractedly,  for  he 
was  wondering  if  another  pair  of  eyes  like  Loleta' s 
had  ever  been  put  into  a  woman's  head. 

"And  yet  every  man  of  them  has  a  heart  and  mind 
to  feel,"  said  Margaret;  "yes,  and  a  body  to  suffer, 
and  a  pair  of  legs  to  save  it  by  running  away  from 
the  enemy." 

Doctor  Jasper  laughed. 

"Very  true.  But  it  has  always  been  the  same 
story;  and  it  always  will  be,  while  wars  last." 

''  What  crazy  things  we  read  of  soldiers  doing  on 
the  battle-field,"  Margaret  remarked,  after  a  short 
silence.  "Now  there  was  Mr.  Lyle's  brother — " 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      1 17 

Here  Captain  Jack  cut  in. 

"  Whenever  I  do  hear  Mr.  Lyle  say  that  we  ought 
to  forgive  our  enemies,  'cause  God  does  say  so,  I 
always  do  wonder  something." 

The  child  hesitated,  and  glanced  at  Loleta,  who 
was  shaking  her  head  at  him  in  gentle  reproof  at  the 
impulsive  interruption. 

"What  is  it?  "  Margaret  asked  smilingly. 

"I  do  wonder,"  gravely  replied  the  young  theolo- 
gian, "why  He  will  never  forgive  the  Devil,  'cause 
the  Devil  is  the  only  enemy  He  has." 

He  did  not  see  the  illy-suppressed  smiles  upon  the 
faces  about  him,  for  his  eyes  were  bent  upon  the 
chocolate  he  was  stirring.  And  a  sunbeam  stole 
across  his  cheek,  and  lingered  for  an  instant  upon 
his  small  fingers,  as  Margaret  murmured  to  Doctor 
Jasper,  "  Out  of  the  mouths  of  babes  ! " 

"What  is  that  you  did  say,  Miss  Margot?"  the 
child  asked,  looking  at  her. 

"I  say  the  sun  is  getting  at  us  here,  sweetheart," 
the  girl  replied,  caressing  his  smooth  cheek,  "and 
that  we  '11  have  to  move  farther  back  under  the 
trees." 

When  they  had  left  the  table,  she  took  the  guitar, 
and  finished  tuning  it. 

"Now,"  she  announced,  "we  must  have  some 
music;  and  Loleta  must  sing  for  us."  Then,  glanc- 
ing toward  Captain  Jack,  who  was  lying  on  the 
ground,  out  of  earshot,  "  Loleta,  where  does  the 
child  get  such  queer  ideas?" 

"He  was  always  so,"  Loleta  said,  with  a  wistful 
smile.  "  I  do  remember  one  evening,  at  his  bed- 


1 1 8      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

hour,  down  in  Cuba,  we  could  not  find  him.  And 
at  last  I  did  almost  fall  over  him,  sitting  on  the  top 
step  of  a  veranda;  his  elbows  were  on  his  knees,  and 
his  chin  in  his  palms.  A  tiny  one  he  was  then  — 
in  dresses  still.  When  I  exclaimed,  he  did  say  that 
he  was  looking  at  the  stars.  And  he  said  to  me,  '  I 
think,  Loleta,  that  God  did  not  make  the  stars  at 
all  good  this  night.  See  how  they  do  go  —  so,  and 
'most  out.'  And  he  did  shut  and  open  his  eyes, 
like  the  stars,  trembling." 

"He  is  certainly  a  very  dear  little  fellow,"  said 
the  Doctor,  in,  for  him,  a  markedly  impulsive  way, 
while  he  wondered  to  himself  at  the  strange  thrills 
her  soft  voice  and  quaint  speech  had  sent  quivering 
through  him.  "  About  the  dearest  I  ever  met ;  and 
I  have  grown  very  fond  of  him." 

Margaret  saw  the  same  look  come  to  Loleta' s 
face  as  when  Captain  Jack  had  called  his  new  friend 
"  mon  Docteur" 

Doctor  Jasper  also  saw  it  this  time;  and  the 
gleam  that  sprang  into  her  eyes  as  she  glanced  at 
the  child  reminded  him  of  nothing  so  much  as  a 
lioness  he  had  seen  watching  her  young  at  play. 


CHAPTER   XIII 

D  y°u  have  this  day  made  to  order  for  us, 
Uncle  Billy?"  Margaret  asked  laughingly. 
She  was  sitting  near  him  aboard  the 
"Pretty  Sally,"  clad  in  a  suit  of  blue  serge,  with  a 
yachting  cap  set  upon  the  short,  curling  locks  that 
framed  a  face  looking  as  happy  and  bright  as  the 
day  itself. 

Loleta  was  next  to  her,  holding  a  large  sun-shade 
that  sheltered  them  both;  and  beyond  them  was 
Mrs.  Bessly,  attired  for  comfort  alone,  and  wearing 
a  hat  whose  brim  was  almost  broad  enough  to  have 
served  for  a  flying  topsail,  had  Uncle  Billy  wished 
to  send  one  aloft. 

"Belike,  Miss  Marg'ret,"  was  the  old  sailor's 
irresponsive  reply.  "But  there  surely  be  no  fault 
ter  be  found  with  this  here  day." 

He  sat,  tiller  in  hand,  looking  straight  ahead, 
with  a  protuberance  showing  like  an  affliction  of 
mumps  (or  perhaps  "mump,"  as  it  was  confined  to 
one  cheek),  where  a  huge  quid  of  tobacco  was 
stowed,  rather  than  chewed,  —  the  waiver  of  masti- 
cation being  out  of  deference  to  his  lady  passengers. 

There  was  a  steady  wind,  and  the  keel  of  the 
"  Pretty  Sally "  slid  along  like  the  runners  of  a 
sleigh  over  frozen  snow,  while  the  water  sputtering 
past  her  sides  fell  behind  in  swirling  white  hills. 


1 20     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

Young  Sam  Ayres,  lying  along  the  deck,  with  an 
arm  around  a  backstay,  was  looking  alternately  at 
the  sky,  the  water,  and  at  Loleta;  while  a  friend  of 
his,  known  (because  of  a  brilliantly-hued  nose)  as 
"Currant  Jelly,"  was  near  him,  ready  to  lend  a  hand 
in  case  of  need;  but  only  then,  as  Uncle  Billy  and 
Sam  were  understood  to  be  sailing  the  "Pretty 
Sally  "  this  day. 

Doctor  Jasper,  with  a  white  cap  pulled  well  down 
over  his  forehead,  sat  apart  from  the  others,  watch- 
ing the  arrow-straight  wake  of  foam  as  it  melted 
away  behind  them.  He  turned  presently  to  Uncle 
Billy  and  inquired  as  to  the  depth  of  water. 

"Can't  say  as  ter  here'bouts,  Doctor  Jarsper. 
But  ter  match  well  with  ther  harbor,  it  must  be 
consider'ble. " 

"How  deep  is  it  in  the  harbor? " 

"Sixty  foot  an'  over,  purty  much  ev'rywhere. " 

"  Pretty  deep  water,  that,  Uncle  Billy. " 

"Yes,"  the  old  man  said.  "There  is  a  mighty 
deal  o'  water  goes  ter  ther  mekin'  o'  this  here  har- 
bor, 'specially  when  it  comes  ter  fall  storms,  with 
ther  wind  blowin'  big  guns." 

They  were  interrupted  by  a  sharp  exclamation 
from  Mrs.  Bessly,  who,  while  engaged  in  looking 
after  things  in  general,  had  a  particular  eye  to  the 
welfare  of  Captain  Jack. 

"Set  still,  my  precious,  now  do!  Ye 're  as  rest- 
less as  the  brass  fish  atop  the  town-house,  thet 
whirls  'round  in  ev'ry  breeze  thet  blows!" 

This  was  after  she  had  made  a  wild  clutch  at  the 
child,  who  now  came  clambering  back  to  her  from 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      121 

his  third  or  fourth  trip  to  Sam  Ayres'  place  above 
the  cockpit. 

He  laughed  in  his  own  gleeful  way;  and  Margaret 
said,  "I  guess  somebody  is  very  happy  to-day." 

"  Who,  —  the  fish  up  on  the  town-house  ?  "  he 
asked  quickly,  a  roguish  twinkle  in  his  eyes,  as  he 
looked  into  her  smiling  face. 

She  tried  to  appear  serious.  "  Now,  Jacques, 
would  you  be  happy,  if  you  were  nailed  to  a  rod  ? " 

"But  I  'm  not  brass,  like  the  fish;  and  so  it  would 
hurt  me." 

"  And  when  you  are  hurt,  you  are  not  happy  ? " 
She  had  taken  him  by  the  chin,  the  better  to  hold 
his  attention. 

He  looked  at  her  intently,  and  puckered  his  fore- 
head as  though  endeavoring  to  fathom  an  abstruse 
problem. 

"No,  Miss  Margot,"  he  answered  softly;  "I  do 
think  nobody  can  be  happy  when  they  are  hurted." 
And  his  eyes  sought  Loleta,  who  was  looking  at 
him  wistfully. 

She  had  been  very  quiet  from  the  time  they 
started,  sitting  with  her  small  gloved  hands  clasped 
in  her  lap,  and  her  eyes,  under  the  shading  brim  of 
her  straw  sailor  hat,  glancing  back  nervously,  now 
and  then,  toward  the  fast  receding  shore. 

Just  before  starting,  her  reply  to  Margaret's 
anxious  questionings  was  that  she  was  well,  and 
that  nothing  was  the  matter.  But  her  lovely  face 
was  paler  than  usual,  and  she  seemed  to  be  laboring 
under  some  strain  which  she  was  trying  to  suppress, 
and  from  which  she  might  hope  for  relief  in  her 


122     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

present  surroundings  and  the  anticipated  pleasures 
of  the  day. 

Doctor  Jasper  had  taken  careful  note  of  this,  his 
own  feelings  and  intuitions  making  his  professional 
senses  all  the  more  acute;  and,  concluding  that 
something  was  troubling  the  girl,  he  refrained  from 
intruding  himself  upon  her  attention  more  than  was 
necessary. 

To  judge  from  his  attitude  and  looks,  he  might 
have  been  supposed  to  be  listening.  But  the  fact 
was  that  he  had  been  paying  but  slight  heed  to  what 
was  going  on  about  him. 

His  mind  was  filled  with  new  thoughts, — new 
feelings  and  hopes;  these  last,  to  be  sure,  vague,  as 
yet,  but  seeming  to  assume  more  definite  form  each 
time  his  eyes  rested  upon  the  beautiful  face  of 
Loleta  Harwood.  ^ 

He  had  begun  to  realize  the  wonderful  delight  he 
found  in  being  near  her,  —  to  be  near  her  even  when 
—  as  now  —  she  was  silent  and  distrait,  seemingly 
unconscious  of  his  presence. 

He  had,  since  their  first  meeting,  been  making  a 
study  of  the  girl,  and,  by  comparing  her  with  women 
he  already  knew,  trying  to  place  her  in  the  proper 
niche.  But  there  was  so  little  about  her  that  he 
had  ever  seen  in  the  others,  and  so  much  that  they 
lacked;  she  was  so  entirely  distinct  and  unusual 
in  her  individuality;  there  seemed  to  be  so  much 
to  mystify  and  evade  him,  that  he  finally  gave 
up  the  idea  of  placing  her  anywhere  except  upon 
a  pedestal,  apart  from  and  above  any  woman  he  had 
ever  met. 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      i  23 

She  recalled  the  description  of  Petrarch's  Laura, 
—  "A  nature  that  reposed  upon  its  own  fine  sensa- 
tions." He  felt  satisfied  that  her  face  was  a  frank 
expression  of  her  mind,  and  he  accepted  its  loveli-' 
ness  and  delicacy  as  typifying  her  inborn  refinement, 
and  purity  of  soul. 

Yet  his  knowledge  of  humanity  told  him  that 
her  nature  had  another  side,  and  one  it  would  be 
well  not  to  awaken.  And  he  easily  imagined  how 
those  wondrous  eyes  could  flash,  those  sensitive 
nostrils  dilate,  that  gentle  voice  ring  out,  were 
anything  to  arouse  the  tigress  he  felt  assured  lay 
sleeping  within  her. 

Presently  they  were  all  watching  a  clumsy-looking 
craft  crossing  their  way  ahead,  with  sails  steady 
enough  to  have  belonged  to  a  painted  canvas. 

Uncle  Billy,  glancing  at  it,  had  announced, 
"Thet  's  ther  '  Black-Eyed  Susan.'  " 

And  Margaret's  eyes  twinkled  as  she  asked, 
"Where  is  her  'Sweet  William,'  Uncle  Billy?" 

"Eh, — where's  her  who,  Miss  Marg'ret?"  in- 
quired the  old  man  in  turn,  and  appearing  per- 
plexed. "What's  thet  ye  said?" 

"Why,  Uncle  Billy,"  she  answered  laughingly, 
"you  surely  remember  Sweet  William, 

" '  —  high  upon  the  yard, 
Rocked  by  the  billows  to  and  fro.' 

Don't  you  remember?" 

"Oh,  him;  it 's  him  ye  mean,  be  it?     Aye,  aye." 
His  air  of  briskness  was  palpably  assumed;  and 

it  was  plain  that  he  was  trying  to  recall  the  memory 


1 24     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

of  some  old  shipmate  to  whom  he  supposed  she  was 
referring. 

Here  young  Sam  bawled  out,  "There's  Cap'n 
Tanner's  'Black-Eyed  Susan,'  Uncle  Billy!" 

"As  I  was  jest  a-sayin',"  the  old  man  shouted 
back,  a  touch  of  sarcasm  in  his  gruff  voice.  Then, 
happening  to  glance  over  his  shoulder,  he  re- 
marked, "  Here  we  be  goin'  past  Danger- Head, 
Doctor  Jarsper." 

"I  guess  you  say  that  to  aggravate  me,"  was  the 
Doctor's  reply,  as  he  looked  toward  the  rocky  island. 
"  You  know  I  have  always  wanted  to  land  there,  and 
explore  the  place. " 

"  Have  you  ?  "  exclaimed  Margaret.  "  And  so 
have  I.  I  have  always  been  crazy  to  set  foot  upon 
that  terrible-looking  rock.  Let  us  try  it  when  we  're 
coming  back,  Uncle  Billy.  It  will  be  dead  low  tide 
this  afternoon,  and  just  the  chance  we  want.  Don't 
you  say  so,  Loleta?  " 

"I  should  like  —  "  Loleta  began. 

But  Mrs.  Bessly,  who  had  not  deigned  to  turn 
herself  about  to  look  at  the  frowning  rock-pile, 
said  excitedly,  "Land-sakes,  Marg'ret!  Now  don't 
ye  do  it,  or  even  think  o'  doin'  it.  It  's  awesome 
'nough  to  look  at,  'thout  goin'  onto  it." 

"But  just  think  of  our  all  living  here  so  long,  and 
sailing  by  it  so  often,  and  yet  never  landing  there," 
Margaret  answered,  with  a  little  note  of  impatience. 
"  I,  for  one,  propose  to  go  there  to-day.  And  you  '11 
take  me,  won't  you,  Uncle  Billy?" 

She  looked  at  the  old  man  in  a  way  that,  had  he 
been  forty  years  younger,  would  have  left  him  no 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      125 

volition  in  the  matter.  As  it  was,  he  seemed  very 
uneasy,  and  glanced  at  the  Doctor,  as  if  for  help. 
But  none  came,  and  he  began,  although  feebly,  to 
remonstrate. 

"Now  ye  see,  Miss  Marg'ret,  Doctor  Jarsper '11 
tell  ye  it  won't  do  for  leddies  ter  — 

But  she  cut  him  short.  "Indeed  he  will  tell  me 
nothing  of  the  kind,  for  he  knows  I  would  pay  no 
attention  to  it."  And  there  was  something  of  defi- 
ance in  the  look  she  shot  at  the  Doctor. 

"But  he  only  smiled  good-naturedly.  "Don't 
worry  about  that,  Miss  Margaret,  for  I  '11  do  all  I 
can  to  get  you  there;  especially  as  I  would  like  to 
get  upon  it  myself." 

"  There  now,  Uncle  Billy ! "  And  Margaret 
nodded  triumphantly  at  the  old  sailor,  who  said 
nothing,  but  grunted  dismally  and  shook  his  head. 

Mrs.  Bessly  now  interposed,  saying  by  way  of 
compromise,  "Well,  we'll  see  'bout  it  when  we 
come  back;  for  we  surely  can't  go  nigh  the  place 
now." 

"  Now  —  now !  "  Uncle  Billy  echoed  the  word 
with  scornful  disapproval.  "  Not  in  them  breakers. 
I  should  say  not,  as  any  one  with  half  an  eye  could 
see.  We  'd  be  pounded  ter  pieces  in  less  'n  no  time, 
like  a  bit  o'  wet  paper  you  'd  put  yer  finger  through. 
Ther  time  to  do  it"  —and  he  now  affected  an  air 
of  resignation  —  "is  when  we  come  back;  an'  we 
must  manage  ter  strike  it  at  low  tide  or  there- 
'bouts.  Then  we  '11  hev  ter  stand  off  with  ther 
'  Pretty  Sally  '  a  couple  o'  hundred  yards  or  so,  an' 
go  ashore  in  ther  small  boat.  I  '11  tek  ye  myself, 


I  26      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

for  I  'd  never  trust  no  one  else  with  ye  an'  ther  boat 
'round  them  rocks." 

"Well,"  said  Margaret,  "you've  been  there  be- 
fore, for  you  've  told  me  so.  And  I  guess  you  can 
put  us  ashore  all  right." 

Loleta  had  been  listening  rather  interestedly,  the 
talk,  and  what  it  promised,  seeming  to  divert  her 
thoughts. 

"Uncle  Billy,"  she  now  inquired,  "were  you  ever 
really  on  Danger- Head  ?  " 

"Wa'l,  yes,  Miss.  When  I  was  a  young  man, 
seven  of  us  went  there  for  larks  on  ther  rocks.  But  " 

—  with  a  suggestive  shake  of  the  head  —  "  we  did  n't 
stay  there  for  long. " 

"Why  not?"  queried  Margaret,  her  face  alight 
with  curiosity. 

Uncle  Billy  rubbed  the  back  of  his  head,  knock- 
ing his  ancient  hat  over  one  ear  in  a  most  rakish 
fashion,  before  he  answered  irresponsively,  "Wa'l, 

—  it's  a  fearsome  sort  o'  place,  an'  no  mistek. " 
"Yes;   we  all   know  that,"  said    Doctor  Jasper, 

smiling  quizzically.  "We  all  know  that,  Uncle 
Billy.  But  did  you  see  anything  or  find  anything? 
That 's  what  we  are  after  now." 

"No-o,"  the  old  man  acknowledged  finally,  but 
with  apparent  reluctance;  adding,  however,  as  a 
reason,  "  but  we  did  n't  try  very  hard  ter  find  any- 
thin'  out  o'  ther  common." 

"  What  is  it  that  has  given  the  place  such  a  bad 
name?"  the  Doctor  continued  more  seriously. 
"  It  seems  to  be  surrounded  by  an  atmosphere  of 
mystery  and  terror,  as  though  it  were  a  sort  of 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      127 

'bugaboo.'  But  who  knows  anything  positive  in 
regard  to  it? " 

"Wa'l,"  Uncle  Billy  answered  slowly,  "ever 
sence  I  kin  rec'lect  anythin'  I  mind  hearin'  'bout 
sounds  o'  queer  cries  an'  whistles  comin'  over  ther 
water  from  Danger-Head  at  night-times." 

"An'  so  hev  I,"  chimed  in  Mrs.  Bessly.  "An* 
there's  always  been  tales  of  it's  bein'  used  for  smug- 
glin',  an'  hidin'  away  goods.  An'  some  folks  say 
the  pirates  used  to  come  there  with  their  plunder, 
in  past  times,  an'  store  it  away  for  safe-keepin'. " 

"Yes;  thet  's  all  so,"  assented  Uncle  Billy,  while 
she  was  gathering  her  breath  for  another  chapter. 
"  Ye  see,  Doctor  Jarsper,  'bout  all  ther  young  fellers 
o'  ther  town  went  off  v'yagin'  as  soon  as  they  got  big 
'nough.  Thet  was  ther  main  end  of  a  man's  life; 
an'  ter  get  atop  it  was  a  thing  callin'  for  steady  an' 
wearin'  work.  So  there  was  suthin'  for  'em  ter  do 
'sides  prowlin'  'round  their  own  back-doors  ter  find 
out  ther  truth  o'  sech  yarns  as  was  told  'bout  Danger- 
Head.  An'  so,  ye  see,  Doctor,  they  never  inwesti- 
gated  'em." 

The  old  man's  thoughts  seemed  to  have  taken  a 
retrospective  turn,  and  a  note  of  sadness  was  in  his 
voice  as  he  went  on,  "  I  tell  ye,  Doctor  Jarsper,  thet 
sailors  now'days  ain't  ther  men,  an'  ships  ain't  ther 
craft,  they  used  ter  be  when  I  fust  took  ter  goin'  ter 
sea.  Ther  ships  ain't  nothin'  but  a  lot  o'  iron  an' 
steel,  chock-a-block  with  machinery  an'  all  sorts  o' 
flubdubs;  an'  as  for  ther  sailors  —  they  ain't  nothin' 
but  a  lot  o'  slobs." 

No  one  —  not  even  Mrs.  Bessly  —  seemed  inclined 


128      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

to  question  the  truth  of  this  broad  indictment;  and 
Uncle  Billy  appeared  to  feel  considerably  better  for 
having  uttered  it. 

Indeed  nothing  was  said  for  a  time,  while  they  all 
watched  the  frowning  pile  of  Danger-Head  fall  off 
to  leeward,  the  sea  lashing  into  spume  as  it  rose 
and  fell  against  its  rough  sides,  while  now  and 
again  a  greater  height  of  flying  spray  would  go  cry- 
ing up  into  the  caverns,  there  to  meet  an  oncoming 
mass,  soaring  toward  it  with  a  stormy  rush.  And 
this  increasing  volume  of  water,  pressed  between 
the  narrow  walls,  sent  up  vast  showers  of  foam, 
from  which  the  drops  flew  like  glinting  hailstones, 
as  the  light  flashed  through  them. 

"Oh,  it  is  very  dreadful,  I  do  think,"  Loleta  mur- 
mured at  last,  as  if  to  herself. 

And  Captain  Jack,  who  had  not  taken  his  eyes 
from  the  gloomy-looking  pile  of  rocks,  asked 
solemnly,  "  Don't  you  think,  Uncle  Billy,  that  a 
dragon  does  have  his  home  there?" 

"Ther  good  Laird  forbid!"  ejaculated  the  old 
man,  with  simulated  terror.  But  he  added  reas- 
suringly, as  if  to  remove  any  fears  he  might  have 
awakened  in  the  child's  mind,  "Ye  see,  my  lad, 
dragons  don't  live  nowheres  'cept  in  England,  'long 
o'  Saint  George.  This  here  climate  wouldn't  suit 
'em,  noways." 

Danger-Head  had  receded  until  it  resembled  noth- 
ing so  much  as  the  crown  —  and  a  very  black  crown 
—  of  the  typical  "caubeen,"  supposed  to  be  worn  by 
Paddy  when  upon  his  native  soil.  The  sea  was  blue 
and  peaceful,  dimpled  with  glintings  of  sunshine. 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      1 29 

And  when  they  reached  Skuttle-Hump  the  last  tip 
of  Danger-Head  was  gone. 

Uncle  Billy's  passengers  were  soon  ashore;  and 
then  Sam  rowed  back  for  the  old  man  and  "  Currant 
Jelly,"  who  had  been  making  things  snug  aboard 
the  sloop. 

Soon  after  Uncle  Billy  had  joined  the  others,  he 
turned  to  Mrs.  Bessly,  and  announced  with  unusual 
dignity,  "  Now,  Marm  Bessly,  I  be  goin'  ter  mek 
ther  chowder." 

-"Oh,  ye  be,  be  ye?"     And  she  gave  a  disdainful 
sniff,  indicative  of  doubts  as  to  his  ability. 

"Thet  I  be,"  he  replied  loftily;  "an'  Sam '11 
know  how  ter  do  all  ther  helpin'  I  '11  need.  So, 
Marm,  d'ye  please  mek  yerself  ter  home,  an'  enj'y 
yerself  with  ther  rest  of  'em,  down  on  ther  shore." 

She  took  him  at  his  word,  and  was  soon  seated 
upon  one  of  the  few  scattered  rocks,  well  embedded 
in  the  narrow  strip  of  beach  encircling  the  little 
island,  while  she  permitted  Captain  Jack  to  make 
himself  happy  by  burying  her  feet  in  the  sand,  — 
by  no  means  a  slight  task,  so  far  as  concerned  the 
quantity  of  material  to  be  handled. 

Doctor  Jasper  and  the  two  girls,  glad  to  be  re- 
leased from  the  confinement  of  the  boat,  were 
strolling  leisurely  along  the  edge  of  the  water, 
idly  watching  its  ever-changing  effects,  when  young 
Sam  came  to  announce  the  completion  of  Uncle 
Billy's  chowder. 

The  members  of  the  little  party  were  not  long 
in  gathering  around  the  capacious  kettle,  while 
the  old  man,  ladle  in  hand,  prepared  to  do  the 

9 


130     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

honors  as  soon  as  "  Currant  Jelly  "  had  distributed 
the  plates. 

Mrs.  Bessly  examined  her  steaming  portion  criti- 
cally. Then,  after  tasting  it,  she  gave  an  audible 
sniff,  meanwhile  stirring  the  savory  mess  vigorously 
with  her  spoon. 

"Uncle  Billy,"  she  said,  "this  is  muddled-head." 

"O*  course, — what  else?"  he  grunted,  looking 
down  at  her  rather  aggressively. 

"  Well,"  —  and  her  tone  was  slightly  sarcastic,  — 
"'t  ain't  exactly  what  I  call  '  chowder,'  'though  I'll 
own  it's  quite  tasty,  considerin'. "  With  this  she 
partook  of  a  second  spoonful. 

"Considerin'  what?"  Uncle  Billy  demanded,  his 
face  a  tinge  redder,  if  possible,  than  from  his  labors 
over  the  fire. 

"Oh,  nothin',"  was  the  evasive  reply. 

"Thank  ye,  Marm,"  he  said,  with  a  grim  polite- 
ness which  seemed  to  trouble  her  a  little;  for,  as 
if  wishing  to  declare  a  truce,  she  remarked,  after 
sampling  it  once  more,  - 

"  It  tastes  jest  like  what  I  mek  myself." 

Then  she  seemed  to  be  gathering  her  forces  again; 
for,  looking  at  him  intently,  she  added,  "I've  med 
it  the  same  way  for  years,  by  the  receipt  Sally  Han- 
son gave  me." 

The  old  man  appeared  quite  uneasy,  and  muttered 
something  the  others  could  not  hear. 

"Ye  mind  Sally,  Uncle  Billy?  O'  course  ye 
do." 

There  was  a  sly  insinuation  sounding  in  Mrs. 
Bessly 's  voice,  which  caught  the  attention  of  Doc- 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      131 

tor  Jasper  and  the   girls,    who   stopped    their  own 
talk,  and  seemed  to  be  listening. 

Uncle  Billy  noticed  this,  and  looked  at  Mrs. 
Bessly  with  a  distinct  spark  of  anger  in  his  eyes, 
as  he  blurted  out,  "O'  course  I  do,  not  hevin' 
growed  old  'nough  ter  lose  my  own  mind."  But  he 
hastened  to  change  the  subject,  by  calling  the  Doc- 
tor's attention  to  a  schooner  sailing  past. 

The  gypsy-like  meal  was  soon  finished,  and  the 
girls  went  down  to  the  shore  with  Captain  Jack  and 
Sam,  while  Doctor  Jasper,  pausing  first  to  light  a 
cigar,  followed  slowly  after  them. 

Mrs.  Bessly  seemed  inclined  to  remain  where  she 
was,  upon  a  piece  of  rock,  chewing  a  blade  of 
grass  ruminatingly,  while  Uncle  Billy  and  "Cur- 
rant Jelly "  were  getting  together  the  pans  and 
dishes. 

Presently  she  said,  looking  up  at  the  old  man,  as 
he  stood  near  her,  "  Uncle  Billy,  I  wonder,  speakin' 
o'  Sally  Hanson,  thet  ye  've  never  got  married  in  all 
these  years. " 

"Sho',"  he  replied,  coloring  up  again,  and  glanc- 
ing uneasily  over  his  shoulder,  as  if  to  be  assured 
of  the  increasing  distance  between  themselves  and 
Doctor  Jasper's  retreating  form. 

Mrs.  Bessly's  face  grew  stern.  "  Ye  need  n't  say 
'  Sho'  to  an  old  'quaintance  like  me.  Don't  I  mind 
the  ring  ye  fired  through  Sally  Hanson's  door  one 
Valentine's  day?  Carnelian,  it  was,  with  a  heart  on 
it ;  an'  it  was  wrapped  in  a  piece  o'  paper  thet  hed 
verses  writ  on  it." 

He  tried  to  grin;  but  the  effort  was  a  failure,  and< 


132      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

ended  by  his  lowering  his  shaggy  eyebrows,  as  if  he 
was  in  deep  thought,  and  seeking  to  recall  the  incident 
of  which  she  had  spoken. 

After  a  little  by-play  of  this  sort,  which  Mrs.  Bessly 
watched  with  a  smile  of  keen  derision,  the  old  man 
said,  "  Now  thet  ye  speak  of  it,  it  seems  ter  me  I 
mind  suthin'  o'  ther  matter.  An'  I  remember  copyin' 
them  varses  out'n  a  book  she  used  ter  like  ter  read." 

"  Ye  did  n't  ever  s'pose  any  one  thought  ye  med 
'em  up  yerself,  did  ye?"  Mrs.  Bessly  asked  with 
marked  sarcasm.  "  I  've  read  'em  lots  o'  times,  an' 
b'lieve  I  can  speak  'em  now." 

"  Never  mind,  — don't  ye  !  "  Uncle  Billy  protested, 
in  a  very  weak-sounding  voice.  And  he  began  to 
look  around  in  a  helpless  way,  as  if  meditating  flight. 

Mrs.  Bessly's  only  reply  was  to  take  the  grass  from 
her  mouth  and  throw  it  aside  with  a  violence  sugges- 
tive of  its  being  something  excessively  hateful,  as  she 
repeated  in  a  high-pitched,  sing-song  voice,  — 

44  Green  be  the  turf  above  thee, 

Friend  of  my  better  days  ; 
None  knew  thee  but  to  love  thee, 
Nor  named  thee  but  to  praise." 

A  broad  smile  came  to  her  face  as  she  added,  "  I 
mind  how  peppery  Sally  was  when  she  read  'em ;  for 
she  said  ye  seemed  to  want  her  dead  an'  buried  'fore 
her  time." 

"  It  were  only  ther  last  two  lines  I  meant,"  Uncle 
Billy  tried  to  explain;  "an"  somehow  they  didn't 
look  ship-shape,  settin'  sail  all  by  theirselves,  'thout 
they  was  in  ther  wake  o'  t'  other  two." 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold       133 

With  this  he  turned  his  back  to  her,  and  gazed  out 
over  the  water,  while  a  peculiar  look  gathered  in  his 
eyes. 

Mrs.  Bessly  watched  him,  and  the  smile  slowly  left 
her  face.  Then  she  arose  and  strolled  away  to  join 
the  others,  down  on  the  beach,  while  the  old  man 
went  off  in  another  direction. 

"  I  guess  she's  thinkin'  ter  set  her  cap  for  Uncle 
Billy!" 

This  was  from  the  unnoticed  but  discerning  "  Cur- 
rant Jelly,"  in  a  confidential  way  to  himself.  And 
the  idea  so  tickled  his  fancy  that  he  began  to  laugh, 
just  as  young  Sam  came  up  and  threw  his  long  length 
upon  the  grass. 

"  What 's  the  matter?  "  he  inquired.  "  What  be 
ye  laughin'  at?  " 

Then,  when  "  Currant  Jelly "  had  described  the 
little  passage  (referring  to  it  as  a  "  scrap")  between 
Mrs.  Bessly  and  Uncle  Billy,  the  two  laughed  in 
chorus,  rolling  about  in  the  grass  like  light-hearted 
school-boys. 


CHAPTER   XIV 

THE  far-away  murmuring  of  the  sea  was  like  the 
sound  one  hears  in  a  huge  shell,  held  close  to 
the    ear.     And    the  breeze  buffeting  the  stiff 
grasses,  where  an  occasional  grasshopper  was  shrill- 
ing his  note,  brought  the  sound  of  Loleta's  singing 
from  down  on  the  shore: 

"  Scores  of  travellers  come  and  go ; 

All  may  linger,  but  one  may  stay, 
Cease  from  wandering  to  and  fro, 
Rest  for  many  a  summer  day." 

But  it  was  not  "Currant  Jelly"  and  young  Sam 
Ayres  who  heard  the  words.  It  was  Doctor  Jasper, 
who  had  urged  the  girl  to  sing  "  The  Armorer's 
Daughter,"  while  Margaret,  chin  in  her  palm,  sat 
looking  away  with  dream-filled  eyes  over  the  limitless 
sea. 

Farther  along  the  shore  Mrs.  Bessly  was  building 
sand-houses  with  Captain  Jack,  and  decorating  them 
gayly  with  pebbles  and  bits  of  shells. 

"  Ah,  what  a  happy  day !  " 

Margaret  spoke  with  a  sigh  in  her  voice,  as  the  last 
note  of  Loleta's  song  died  away. 

"  So  very,  very  happy,"  Loleta  echoed,  with  a 
curious  little  shiver  that  caused  Dr.  Jasper  to  look  at 
her  in  a  fashion  noticed  only  by  Margaret's  quick 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      i  35 

eyes.  Then  he  sighed  in  turn,  and  smoked  fast  and 
furiously. 

It  was  a  very  quiet  sea  at  which  they  were  looking. 
The  tide  was  on  the  ebb,  with  but  little  wind  stirring; 
and  the  green  water  ran  frothily  upon  the  beach  as 
the  lessening  waves  came  curving  in  with  glass-clear 
backs. 

Uncle  Billy  came  along  presently  and  remarked  as 
to  the  condition  of  the  wind  and  tide;  and  what  he 
said  caused  Margaret  to  start  up  from  her  comfortable 
lounging,  as  she  exclaimed,  "  Oh,  then,  don't  let  us 
leave  so  late  that  we  '11  not  have  plenty  of  time  for 
Danger-Head !  " 

"  So  ye  've  med  up  yer  mind  ter  thet,  Miss 
Marg'ret,"  the  old  man  queried,  as  she  stood  smiling 
teasingly  into  his  troubled  face,  nodding  her  curly 
head  as  she  put  on  the  cap  she  had  been  swinging  in 
her  left  hand,  while  the  other  one,  resting  on  her 
hip,  gave  her  somewhat  of  a  defiant  air. 

"  Aye,  aye,  then,"  he  said  resignedly,  turning  away. 
"  I  s'pose  it 's  time  we  was  gettin'  ready  ter  mek  a 
start."  And  he  rolled  off  to  summon  young  Sam 
and  "  Currant  Jelly"  and  have  them  row  aboard  with 
the  "  truck,"  as  he  called  the  chowder  cooking  and 
serving  impedimenta. 

The  sun  was  sending  long  beams  of  light  across  sea 
and  land,  for  the  afternoon  was  now  well  along.  The 
grasshoppers'  song  was  getting  louder  and  more 
continuous;  the  singers  more  numerous.  And  each 
one  of  the  little  party  felt  regretfully  that  the  "  happy 
day  "  was  fast  drawing  to  a  close. 

"  Good  times  and  happy  days  always  seem  to  go 


136     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

so  much  faster  than  the  other  sort,"  said  Margaret, 
half  to  herself,  as  she  was  handed  aboard  the  "  Pretty 
Sally." 

"  I  do  think  the  other  sort  do  never  go  —  for 
some !  " 

Loleta  had  heard  Margaret's  sadly-uttered  words, 
and  spoke  with  a  sudden,  intense  bitterness  that  made 
the  other  girl  and  Doctor  Jasper  turn  and  look  at  her 
inquiringly.  But,  if  she  noticed  this,  she  paid  no 
attention  to  it,  being  occupied  in  getting  out  some 
soft  wraps,  for  the  air  was  beginning  to  have  a  cool- 
ness in  it. 

Nothing  more  was  said ;  but  the  Doctor  saw  how 
the  droop  had  returned  to  her  mouth,  and  that  same 
weary  expression  to  her  eyes. 

This  made  him  conscious  of  a  strong  feeling  of 
resentment  against  some  one  or  something —  he 
knew  not  whom  nor  what ;  but  he  wondered  if  it  were 
possible  that  Madame  Harwood  could  be  unkind  to 
her  granddaughter. 

They  were  now  under  way;  and  presently  Captain 
Jack  held  up  a  wriggling  grasshopper,  which  Loleta 
was  urging  him  to  let  go. 

"  But  he  crawled  on  me,  and  I  did  catch  him,"  the 
child  explained,  as  though  this  were  sufficient  reason 
for  holding  on  to  his  visitor. 

"  Yes,  but  you  will  surely  let  him  go  now,"  said 
Loleta.  "See  him  twist;  you  must  be  hurting  him. 
How  would  you  like  it  that  a  great  giant  should  catch 
you  by  one  leg  and  hold  you  in  the  air?" 

"I'm  sure  I  would  keep  still,  Loleta;  and  then  I 
would  not  be  hurted,"  was  the  ready  reply. 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      137 

"  Yes ;  but  the  poor  grasshopper  cannot  think,  as 
you  can,  and  he  must  be  frightened.  See  his  poor 
legs,  —  so  little  and  thin  !  " 

"  I  don't  want  to  hurt  him,"  the  child  declared. 
"  But  I  do  guess  I  '11  put  him  away  under  the  seat ; 
and  then  when  we  get  home  I  will  let  him  skip  off 
into  the  grass." 

"  Then  he  '11  probably  tell  the  other  grasshoppers 
about  the  wonderful  island  of  Skuttle-Hump,"  said 
Doctor  Jasper,  smiling  at  the  boy;  "  and  how  he  was 
caught  by  a  great  big  giant,  who  held  him  up  in  the 
air  by  one  leg.  And  they  will  all  think  your  grass- 
hopper is  a  mighty  traveller  from  foreign  lands." 

Captain  Jack  laughed  merrily  as  he  deposited  the 
insect  carefully  under  the  seat,  while  Mrs.  Bessly,  as 
though  the  Doctor's  remark  had  reminded  her  of 
something,  inquired  if  he  had  ever  read  Pelton's 
travels. 

"  No,"  he  replied;  "  not  that  I  remember." 

"I  did,  last  winter,"  she  went  on  to  say;  "an*  it 
was  thet  interestin'.  I  'm  more  'n  sorry,  d'  ye  know, 
as  I  grow  older,  to  think  I  never  took  none  o'  the 
chances  I  hed  when  I  was  young,  to  go  to  Indy." 

Here  Uncle  Billy  called  Loleta's  attention  to  the 
end  of  one  of  her  wraps,  streaming  out,  and  threaten- 
ing to  get  too  near  the  water. 

As  she  leaned  forward  to  catch  it,  Doctor  Jasper 
reached  out  and  drew  it  toward  her,  and  their  hands, 
for  the  first  time,  met. 

Her  own  was  ungloved ;  and  the  light  contact  of 
her  soft  fingers  thrilled  him  strangely. 

"  Thank  you,"  was  all  she  said  ;  and  he  was  happy 


138      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

in  having  been  able  to  do  something  —  even  so  little 
—  for  her. 

"  If  the  missionaries  can  ever  git  them  heathen 
women  to  quit  burnin'  theirselves  up  with  their  hus- 
bands," Mrs.  Bessly  continued,  her  mind  still  dwell- 
ing upon  India,  "  they  '11  hev  done  somethin'  worth 
talkin'  'bout.  I  never  heerd  o'  sech  wicked  crazi- 
ness  —  never!  Ketch  me,  I  say,  burnin'  myself  up 
in  any  sech  way !  "  And  she  gave  a  mild  snort  of 
indignation. 

Uncle  Billy  had  been  looking  at  her  fixedly,  and 
his  thoughts  must  have  been  very  much  out  of  the 
common ;  for  as  she  finished,  he  muttered,  "  Blow 
me ! "  and  turning  his  head,  actually  sacrificed  a 
freshly-stowed  quid. 

They  were  now  drawing  closer  to  Danger-Head, 
which  had  for  some  time  lifted  its  shoulders  of  jagged 
rock  out  of  the  level  of  heaving  waters  ahead  ;  and  it 
was  not  long  before  the  anchor  of  the  "  Pretty  Sally  " 
was  thrown  out,  and  the  little  craft  dipping  gentle 
courtesies  to  the  gloomy-looking  pile  only  a  few 
hundred  yards  away. 

"  What  are  you  going  to  Danger-Head  for,  Uncle 
Billy?"  inquired  Captain  Jack,  as  the  old  man 
dropped  nimbly  into  the  dory  he  had  drawn  along- 
side. 

It  had  been  decided  to  leave  the  child  on  board  the 
sloop  ;  and  Loleta  had  easily  persuaded  him  to  remain 
with  young  Sam  and  "  Currant  Jelly." 

"Wa'l,  —  fr  instance,  I  guess;  an'  thet's  'bout 
ther  truth,"  Uncle  Billy  drawled  out,  his  shaggy  brows 
meeting  in  a  deep  scowl  as  he  worked  at  one  of  the 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      139 

oars,  which,  as  Mrs.  Bessly  expressed  it,  was  "  actin' 
up,"  by  reason  of  a  thole-pin  being  out  of  proper 
gear. 

The  child  looked  puzzled  at  this  vague  answer,  but 
said  no  more,  as  Loleta,  preparing  to  follow  Margaret, 
paused  to  drop  a  kiss  on  his  cheek. 

"  We  will  be  gone  only  a  short  time,  Jacques,"  she 
said ;  "  and  when  I  do  get  back  you  shall  know  all 
about  it.  You  will  be  a  good  &#/,  and  stay  here  with 
Sam." 

-"I'd  like  to  stay  myself,  so  I  would,"  Mrs.  Bessly 
declared,  as  she  gathered  her  skirts  preparatory  to 
taking  her  place  .in  the  dory.  "  But  I  know,  Marg'ret, 
thet  your  pa,  an'  Madam,  would  n't  never  forgive  me 
if  I  let  you  two  girls  do  sech  a  thing,  an'  I  not  be 
'long  with  ye.  But  mind,  both  o'  ye,  —  if  anythin' 
happens,  I  tell  ye  now,  once  for  all,  I  wash  my  hands 
o'  the  hull  responsibility.  I  don't  want  none  o*  ye  to 
go ;  an'  so  I  tell  ye." 

"  But  nothing  is  going  to  happen,  Bess,"  said 
Margaret  gayly,  from  her  place  in  front  of  Uncle  Billy, 
who,  for  the  first  time  in  his  life,  refused  to  return 
her  smile,  but  appeared  even  more  depressed  than 
before. 

"  It  ain't  ther  sort  o'  place  ter  call  up  very  cheerful 
feelin's,"  he  remarked  a  few  minutes  later,  glancing 
over  his  shoulder  at  the  rocky  front  they  were  slowly 
approaching. 

"That's  true,  Uncle  Billy;  it  does  seem  rather 
lonesome,"  Margaret  admitted  in  a  low  voice  as  they 
all  looked  at  the  sombre  mass,  its  towering  blackness 
now  beginning  to  rear  itself  above  their  heads,  and  then 


140     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

to  creep  out,  and  over  them,  until  it  was  as  if  they 
were  floating  under  a  rocky  sky. 

Everything  was  becoming  more  shadowy  and  mys- 
terious; even  the  darkened  water  had  an  uncanny 
sound,  as  it  lapped  the  shelving  granite. 

"It  is  indeed  awful,"  Loleta  murmured;  while 
Doctor  Jasper  looked  around  with  increasing  interest, 
but  said  nothing. 

"  Shall  I  row  back  out'n  here  then,  Miss  Marg'ret?  " 
asked  Uncle  Billy,  with  marked  alacrity,  and  resting 
upon  his  oars. 

"  Oh,  no  —  the  idea  !  "  she  exclaimed  ;  and  Doctor 
Jasper  added,  "  Certainly  not.  We  could  n't  think  of 
giving  up  our  cherished  scheme  now,  when  we  are 
so  near  its  attainment."  And  so  the  old  man  rowed 
on. 

There  was  a  steady  breeze  from  the  south  and  south- 
west, with  a  gentle  swell  rolling  slowly  from  that  quar- 
ter, this  being  something  Uncle  Billy  noticed  with 
not  over-pleased  eyes.  The  water  around  them, 
pitchy  from  the  shadow  of  the  overhanging  cliffs, 
sank  suddenly  in  great  hollows,  to  rise  again  with  a 
sullen  slowness  that  gave  time  to  see  the  bulwark  of 
rock  that  ran  down,  a  sheer  wall  of  wet  blackness,  into 
the  depths  beneath. 

"Ye '11  not  stop  long  ashore,  will  ye,  Miss 
Marg'ret?  Don't  let  her,  Doctor  Jarsper,  if  ye  can 
help  it." 

Uncle  Billy's  gruff  voice  had  a  wheedling  note. 
But  his  appeal  met  with  no  response ;  and  he  went 
on  searching  for  the  iron  ring  he  expected  to  find 
bolted  to  the  rock. 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      141 

It  was  soon  found,  —  a  very  large  and  heavy  affair, 
and  colored,  from  its  many  coatings  of  rust,  like  an 
oak  leaf  in  autumn. 

Doctor  Jasper,  under  the  old  man's  direction,  now 
grasped  the  low,  shelving  rock,  and  sprang  upon  it. 
Then,  while  Uncle  Billy  lay  firmly  on  his  oars,  he 
assisted  the  others  from  the  boat. 

"  Oh,  land-sakes !  How  be  we  ever  goin'  to  git 
off'n  this  ag'in?"  Mrs.  Bessly  inquired  shrilly. 

Although  she  addressed  no  one  in  particular, 
Uncle  Billy  was  not  slow  in  replying  to  her  question. 
He  had  not  forgotten  their  rencontre  at  Skuttle-Hump ; 
and  the  opportunity  now  presented  was  one  not  to 
be  lost. 

"  I  'm  thinkin',  Marm,"  he  said,  speaking  in  a  dis- 
jointed fashion,  for  he  was  now  out  of  the  boat,  and 
stooping  to  secure  the  painter  to  the  iron  ring,  "  I  'm 
thinkin'  it'll  be  with  our  legs,  much  ther  same  way 
as  we  've  got  on." 

She  cast  a  disdainful  glance  at  his  broad  back,  and 
then,  with  much  dignity,  turned  and  picked  her  way 
amongst  the  loosened  bits  of  rock  to  a  farther-away 
ledge,  where  Doctor  Jasper  and  the  two  girls  were 
already  standing. 

The  great  mass  of  granite  lifted  itself  like  a  watch- 
tower  of  gigantic  proportions  set  amid  many  smaller 
structures ;  and  between  some  of  these  there  ran 
what  looked  like  a  path. 

It  was  sprinkled  here  and  there  with  sand,  that 
gleamed  white  in  the  darkness  cast  by  the  rocks 
overhead ;  and  all  about  lay  tangled  bits  of  sea-moss, 
shells,  and  pieces  of  wreckage. 


142     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

Uncle  Billy,  puffing  a  little  from  his  exertions, 
soon  joined  the  others. 

"  Jest  foller  me,"  he  said,  taking  the  lead,  "  as  I 
s'pose  ye  must  see  all  ther  sights.  But,  for  ther  mat- 
ter o'  thet,  they  're  mostly  'bout  ye  now.  But  then 
there 's  ther  cave  it 's  said  smugglers  used  years 
back ;  an'  thet  I  know  is  ther  end  o*  this  here  path." 

They  toiled  silently  after  him  up  the  narrow  way 
that  seemed  to  lead  straight  to  the  topmost  peak. 
But,  when  almost  there,  it  took  a  sharp  turn  to  the 
left,  and  disappeared  around  some  rocks. 

Upon  reaching  this  point  they  found  that  Uncle 
Billy  had  vanished,  and  while  they  stood  wondering, 
his  voice  was  heard,  sounding  from  the  hollow  depths 
below,  and  telling  them  to  come  on. 

"  He  must  have  gone  down  under  these  rocks," 
said  Doctor  Jasper,  as  he  now  took  the  lead. 

"  I  Ve  heerd  tell  there  was  a  cave  here,"  remarked 
Mrs.  Bessly,  who  brought  up  the  rear  of  the  little 
procession;  "  but  I  never  b'lieved  it." 

"Were  you  never  here  before?"  Loleta  asked,  as 
they  went  slowly  forward. 

"  Never;  an'  never  '11  be  ag'in,  if  I  know  myself," 
was  the  emphatic  reply.  "  I  Ve  hed  no  sech  hank- 
erin' ;  an'  I  don't  guess  the  rest  o'  the  folks  has, 
neither.  The  men  hev  been  away  to  sea,  an' 
women-folks  in  town  hev  been  too  busy  to  bother 
'bout  it." 

They  had  been  going  down,  winding  in  and  out 
among  the  rocks ;  and  her  voice  had  a  weird  sound, 
mingling  as  it  did  with  the  roar  of  the  water  dashing 
against  the  north  side  of  the  island. 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      143 

They  soon  came  upon  Uncle  Billy,  and  found 
themselves  in  what  appeared  to  be  a  narrow  passage, 
with  glistening  white  sand  underfoot,  the  jagged 
rocks  making  a  wall  upon  either  side,  and  hanging 
so  l»w  above  them  that  Doctor  Jasper  was  obliged  to 
stoop  as  he  passed  along. 

The  light  from  the  opening,  and  through  tiny 
clefts  overhead,  stole  in  with  a  subdued  softness ;  and 
the  sound  of  the  waves  seemed  farther  away,  like  the 
echo  of  a  distant  sea. 

-"  I  am  quite  convinced,"  said  the  Doctor,  turning 
to  the  others,  "  that  Uncle  Billy  is  leading  us  into 
the  presence  of  a  goblin,  or  some  other  fearful  thing, 
such  as  we  have  never  seen.  Now,  Miss  Margaret,  I 
wonder  who  the  goblin  will  gobble  first, — you  or 
Miss  Harwood?" 

"  For  the  land-sakes,  Doctor,  don't  be  talkin'  so," 
urged  Mrs.  Bessly,  who  was  looking  uncomfortable. 
"The  place  is  fearsome  'nough  anyhow;  an'  sech 
talk  don't  mek  it  any  cheerier.  I  can  jest  feel  the 
cold  chills  start  at  my  heels,  an'  work  up  my  back, 
to  the  top  hair  o'  my  head." 

"  Don't  be  alarmed,  Mrs.  Bessly ;  I  '11  promise  to 
protect  you,"  laughed  the  Doctor.  "  You  see  I  can 
easily  fly  back  to  the  boat  with  you ;  for  I  am  very 
sure  it  will  be  either  Miss  Harwood  or  Miss  Margaret 
whom  the  goblin  will  take.  You  know  it  is  always 
innocent  young  maidens  who  are  demanded  in  the 
menu  of  mythical  animals." 

The  general  drift  of  the  Doctor's  remarks,  to  say 
nothing  of  some  of  the  words  he  used,  evidently 
threw  the  good  woman  off  her  bearings,  for  she 


144     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

remained  silent;  and  Loleta  asked,  as  she  looked 
about  her,  "  Why  do  you  not  say  a  lovely  mermaid 
does  live  here?  " 

"  Yes,  or  even  a  number  of  them,"  Margaret  added 
laughingly ;  "  or  the  queen  of  them  all,  who,  if  we 
could  see  her,  would  grant  us  three  wishes." 

"  Well,"  exclaimed  Mrs.  Bessly,  who  had  again 
brought  herself  to  her  proper  course,  "  mine  'd  be  to 
be  home  in  my  own  kitchen  in  jest  about  one 
jiffy!" 

"No,  Bess, —  no  such  thing,"  Margaret  said,  still 
laughing.  "  You  would  wish  for  a  treasure  ship,  and 
so  would  I,  for  you,  so  that  you  could  sit  down 
and  take  things  easy  for  the  rest  of  your  life, 
and  —  " 

Her  voice  trailed  away  into  the  increasing  gloom, 
as  they  reached  still  darker  depths  among  the  rocks. 

Uncle  Billy,  who  had  again  disappeared  a  few 
minutes  before,  was  now  heard  shouting  to  them. 

"  Say,  Doctor  Jarsper,  please  look  an'  mek  sure 
ye  Ve  got  some  matches.  I  ain't  got  none  left ;  an' 
mebbe  ye  '11  want  ter  strike  a  bit  o'  light  for  ther 
leddies,  when  ye  come  ter  where  I  be." 

The  Doctor  relieved  the  old  man's  anxiety;  and 
then,  followed  by  the  others,  pushed  along. 

They  soon  came  to  a  door-like  opening,  which 
they  passed  through,  and  went  around  another  short 
turn,  to  descend  several  ridges  that  seemed  like 
steps  cut  into  the  rock.  They  were  obliged  to  walk 
slowly,  their  movements  being  guided  by  Uncle 
Billy's  voice,  now  heard  farther  away,  and  as  if 
coming  from  somewhere  within  the  earth. 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      145 

When  they  at  length  reached  him,  they  found 
themselves  in  a  funnel-shaped  chamber,  rock-walled 
and  roofed,  with  a  sanded  floor.  The  light,  dim 
and  veiled,  was  sufficient  to  show  the  utter  wild- 
ness  of  the  place. 

After  they  had  finished  looking  about,  Uncle 
Billy  led  them  around  the  corner  of  one  of  the 
walls,  where,  through  an  aperture  resembling  a  win- 
dow, they  could  look  down  some  eight  or  ten  feet 
to  a  smaller  cavern,  over  whose  sandy  floor  a  faint 
light  was  diffused,  glimmering  from  unseen  crevices 
in  the  rocky  ceiling.  And  as  they  stood  here  in 
silence  they  heard  the  sea's  hoarse  murmurings 
along  the  walls  without,  like  the  roll  of  far-off 
thunder. 

The  girls  clung  to  each  other  as  they  looked 
down,  Uncle  Billy  having  called  their  attention  to 
what  appeared  to  be  bits  of  packing-cases,  and  a 
stave  or  two,  which  he  took  to  be  evidences  of 
"smugglin'  goin's  on." 

"I  wish  we  could  get  down  there,"  said  Margaret, 
a  half-formed  intention  showing  itself  in  her  voice. 

"Oh,  land-sakes,  Marg'ret,  don't  ye  think  o'  doin' 
sech  a  thing,"  Mrs.  Bessly  remonstrated.  "  Do  come 
along  now,  Uncle  Billy;  let's  start  back."  And  she 
went  so  far  as  to  pull  the  old  man's  sleeve. 

"And  so  it  seems  that  no  ogre  makes  his  head- 
quarters here,  after  all,"  said  Doctor  Jasper,  as  he 
looked  around. 

"Ugh!"  grunted  Uncle  Billy.  "Surely,  Doctor 
Jarsper,  ye  never  s'posed  anybody  hed  an  abidin* 
place  here'bouts  ? " 

10 


146     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

"I  didn't  know  but  that  perhaps  some  one  might 
be  here,"  the  Doctor  replied  soberly,  and  in  a  spec- 
ulative tone. 

And  the  two  girls  could  not  help  laughing  at 
the  puzzled  expression  upon  Uncle  Billy's  face  as  he 
made  haste  to  say,  "No,  sir;  this  wa'n't  never  fit  for 
ther  'bidin'  place  of  anythin',  — man  or  beast." 

"Unless  it  might  be  the  mermaid  Loleta  men- 
tioned," Margaret  suggested  gravely. 

"  Or  why  not  the  old  sea-king  —  Neptune  him- 
self," added  Loleta,  with  seeming  seriousness.  And 
Doctor  Jasper  felt  a  sudden  happiness  to  see  the 
sparkle  that  came  to  the  girl's  eyes,  and  the  smile 
dimpling  about  the  corners  of  her  lips,  putting  to 
flight  all  their  downward  curving. 

Uncle  Billy's  mind  was  evidently  devoid  of  frivol- 
ity, either  of   imagination   or  language;   for,   after 
looking  at  them   gravely,    he  muttered,    "Wa'l,  - 
I  'm  flabbergasted  ! " 

"The  noise  of  the  sea  outside  does  sound  to  me 
like  voices;  do  not  you  think  so?  It  is  like  many, 
many  voices,  singing  down  in  the  depths.  And  it 
does  sound  very  lonely." 

Loleta  spoke  abruptly,  after  a  moment's  silence, 
while  she  and  Margaret  leaned  through  the  opening 
once  more,  to  take  another  look  down  at  the  tell-tale 
debris  on  the  floor  of  the  cavern  below  them. 

Her  words  were  addressed  to  no  one;  but  they 
made  Doctor  Jasper  turn  quickly  toward  her. 

Her  face  gleamed  like  a  pearl;  and  the  sadness 
of  her  voice  was  accentuated  by  the  curious  rever- 
beration. 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      147 

"It  does,"  he  said,  without  taking  his  eyes  from 
her  face.  "It  sounds  like  'the  voice  of  the  Great 
Creator,'  that  little  Paul  Dombey  heard.  And  it 
surely  must  speak  to  all  of  us  as  it  spoke  to  him." 

This  brought  Mrs.  Bessly  to  the  front  again. 
"Now  I'm  goin'  strai-ght  out'n  here;  an'  if  the 
rest  o'  ye  want  to  stay,  an'  keep  on  talkin'  dretful, 
I  s'pose  ye  may  hev  the  privilege  to  pick  an'  choose 
yer  own  hair-raisin'  enj'yment." 

She  turned  to  go,  when  Uncle  Billy  laid  a  detain- 
ing hand  upon  her  arm. 

"One  minute,  Marm,"  he  said,  with  unmistak- 
able decision.  "I'll  tek  ther  pilotin'  o'  this  here 
craft,  if  ye  please,  Marm  Bessly."  Then,  looking 
at  the  others,  he  asked,  "  Ye  've  seen  enough,  ain't 
ye?" 

"Yes,  — until  next  time,"  answered  Margaret 
gayly. 

But  Mrs.  Bessly  muttered,  "There'll  be  no  next 
time  for  me,  if  I  know  it.  One  dose  o'  this  is 
'nough  to  last  the  rest  o' my  born  days." 

"Well,  I  must  admit,"  said  the  Doctor,  as  they 
began  moving  along  in  Indian  file,  —  "I  must  admit 
that  at  times  of  high  tides,  and  when  rough  winds 
blow,  with  the  sea  roaring  and  howling  about  the 
place,  I  should  not  care  particularly  to  be  down  in 
that  lowest  cave." 

"  O'  course  not,  — nor  anybody  else,  if  they  'd  own 
up,  honest,  an'  say  jest  what  they  think." 

Mrs.  Bessly  now  spoke  rather  more  cheerfully, 
probably  because  they  were  retracing  their  steps, 
and  she  felt  also  that  Doctor  Jasper  was  somewhat 


148      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

in  accord  with  her  in  regard  to  certain  features  of 
Danger-Head. 

"  Do  you  suppose  the  tide  ever  manages  to  get  in 
here,  Uncle  Billy?"  inquired  Margaret. 

"Nary  time,"  he  answered,  without  turning  his 
head.  "Nary,  bless  ye.  Why,  Miss  Marg'ret,  thet 
sand  down  there  's  affidavy  to  an  old  sailor's  eye 
thet  it  's  tight  as  ther  hair  on  a  dog.  There 's  nary 
a  drop  o'  tide,  high  or  low,  ever  got  in  'tween-decks 
o'  ther  low  place,  or  ther  place  where  we  stood." 

A  few  minutes  later,  and  the  last  turn  was  made, 
bringing  them  out  into  the  light,  which  at  first 
seemed  strangely  green,  and  dazzled  their  eyes  as 
they  looked  about  them. 

Off  to  their  right  would  arise  a  sharp  little  shower 
of  spray,  followed  by  the  swift  rush  of  a  wave  pour- 
ing through  the  rifts.  And  this,  after  falling  upon 
the  rocks  with  a  roar  that  filled  their  ears  with 
echoes,  seemed  to  halt,  as  though  the  waters  were 
restrained  in  their  fury  by  the  grim  barriers;  then 
the  smaller  streams  would  go  tinkling  back  —  back 
and  down  into  the  darkness  beneath. 

"This  sou'west  wind  's  a  hurryin'  up  ther  tide;  an' 
it's  comin'  fast,"  Uncle  Billy  said  rather  nervously. 

This  was  sufficient  to  reawaken  Mrs.  Bessly's 
fears,  and  her  voice,  as  well. 

"  Let 's  hurry  up  an'  git  out  o'  this  place.  I  feel 
as  if  we  'd  all  be  drownded  corpses  if  we  don't  git 
away  pretty  quick." 

They  hastened  forward  until  the  sea  lay  before 
them  once  more,  glistening  with  many  colors,  and 
tossing  its  cloud-shadows  from  wave  to  wave.  The 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      149 

sails  of  a  passing  craft  showed  like  yellow  silk  in 
the  primrose  light,  and  the  water  about  the  "  Pretty 
Sally  "  seemed  eddying  with  sparkles. 

Suddenly  there  was  heard  a  sharp  exclamation 
from  Uncle  Billy,  as  he  clambered  hurriedly  down 
the  rocks  to  where  the  dory  was  fastened ;  and  Mrs. 
Bessly,  stopping  short,  clasped  her  hands,  as  she 
said  in  a  half  triumphant,  "Didn't-I-tell-you-so?" 
voice,  "  There,  now  ! " 

"  What  is  it  ?  "  Doctor  Jasper  asked  quickly.  He 
was  standing  lower  down  on  the  rocks,  a  little  back 
of  the  others;  and  raising  his  head,  he  tried  to  look 
over  Mrs.  Bessly 's  not  over-narrow  shoulders  toward 
the  ledge  where  Uncle  Billy  stood,  hands  in  pockets, 
gazing  intently  at  something  within  the  little  boat. 

"Tide's  stove  a  hole  in  her;  thet's  what,"  the  old 
man  answered  ruefully,  without  removing  his  eyes 
from  the  spot  in  the  boat's  side,  where  the  water  was 
coming  in. 

The  others  looked  at  each  other  without  speaking, 
and  with  varying  expressions.  Doctor  Jasper's  eyes 
happened  to  be  resting  upon  Loleta's  face;  and  it 
seemed  to  him  that  her  beauty  showed  in  a  new 
light,  her  look  of  amazement  being  brightened  by  the 
gleam  of  Margaret's  laughter  reflected  in  her  eyes. 

Mrs.  Bessly  was,  as  usual,  the  first  to  utter  her 
thoughts. 

"Now,  Uncle  Billy,  what  be  we  to  do?"  she 
asked  despairingly. 

The  old  man  remained  silent,  and  Doctor  Jasper 
said,  "What  do  you  advise,  Uncle  Billy?  How 
are  we  to  get  back  to  the  sloop?" 


1 50     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

Uncle  Billy,  as  was  his  habit  when  perplexed, 
proceeded  to  rub  the  back  of  his  head,  until  his  hat 
became  perched  over  one  eye,  causing  him  to  assume 
the  rakish  air  already  mentioned.  Then,  looking 
up,  he  replied  with  much  deliberation,  "  Wa'l,  Doc 
tor  Jarsper,  ye  see  I  might  row  ye  out  one  at  a  time, 
if  thet  one  'd  keep  bailin',  an'  took  no  offence  at  wet 
feet.  But  there  ain't  time  for  more  'n  two  sech 
trips,  an'  mebbe  only  one,  as  ther  tide  rises  dretful 
fast  here'bouts ;  an'  ye  can  see  for  yerself  how  it 's 
comin'  in.  Ther  wind 's  drawin'  'round  a  bit 
nor'ardly,  an'  briskin'  at  thet;  an'  so  it'll  bring 
ther  water  up  all  ther  faster  an'  rougher.  An' 
so  "  —  now  speaking  with  decision  —  "  no  sech 
trips  is  ter  be  thought  on;  for  I  might  not  be  able 
ter  get  back  here  myself,  onc't  I  left  for  ther 
sloop." 

"Oh,  no,  Uncle  Billy!"  exclaimed  Margaret,  now 
looking  alarmed.  "  You  must  not  leave  this  place 
without  taking  all  of  us  with  you." 

She  spoke  hurriedly  and  earnestly,  the  laughter 
gone  from  her  eyes,  as  it  was  from  Loleta's. 

"Not  I,  my  lass,"  was  the  assuring  reply.  "I  '11 
hail  Sam,  an'  tell  him  ter  sail  home  for  'nother 
boat;  an'  then  he'll  come  an'  tek  us  all  off  when 
ther  tide  's  low  ag'in.  Ther  only  bad  thing  be  this 
—  we'll  hev  ter  mek  up  our  minds  ter  be  content 
with  Danger-Head  for  a  sleepin'-place. " 

He  turned  toward  the  sloop,  and  making  a  trum- 
pet of  his  big  brown  hands,  sent  a  mighty  shout 
over  the  water,  — one  that  quickly  brought  a  respon- 
sive bellow  from  Sam,  who  could  be  seen  standing 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      1 5 1 

in  sharp  silhouette  against  the  glory  of  sunset  about 
the  "  Pretty  Sally. " 

Presently,  after  a  duet  of  shouts,  Uncle  Billy's 
becoming  still  more  megaphone-like  in  quality,  those 
on  board  the  sloop  signified  that  they  understood 
the  situation,  and  could  be  seen  making  prepara- 
tions to  sail  away. 

Just  before  they  started,  Loleta  said,  "Please, 
Uncle  Billy,  ask  Sam  to  tell  grandmere  himself,  so 
that  she  will  on  no  account  feel  alarmed." 

"Yes,"  Margaret  added  hastily;  "and  have  him 
tell  papa,  too, — have  him  go  to  the  house  him- 
self." 

And  Mrs.  Bessly  came  in  with  this  suggestion, 
made  with  all  the  grimness  and  irony  of  which  her 
manner  and  voice  were  capable:  "An*  while  he's 
about  it,  Uncle  Billy,  he  might  jest  as  well  go  up 
an'  tell  Eph  an'  Jane,  so  they  won't  be  thinkin'  o' 
dividin'  my  worldly  goods  'tween  theirselves,  thinkin' 
I  'm  gone  over  Jordan. " 

This  was  entirely  lost  upon  the  old  man;  for  hav- 
ing roared  forth  his  final  instructions,  he  turned  his 
back  upon  the  "Pretty  Sally,"  and,  declining  Doc- 
tor Jasper's  aid,  hauled  the  dory  up  on  the  rocks, 
away  from  the  incoming  tide.  This  done,  and  hav- 
ing emptied  the  water  from  the  boat,  they  both 
climbed  to  where  Mrs.  Bessly  and  the  two  girls  had 
withdrawn  to  avoid  the  spray  flying  in  over  the 
lower  ledges. 

Uncle  Billy  sat  down,  and  inquired  if  any  one 
would  object  to  his  lighting  his  pipe. 

Loleta  smiled,   and  shook   her  head,   while  Mar- 


152     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

garet  answered  with  a  hearty  "Of  course  not."  But 
there  was  a  look  of  protest  in  Mrs.  Bessly's  eyes. 

This  the  old  man  failed  to  observe,  or,  if  he 
did,  it  was  much  the  same  thing;  for  he  took  the 
matches  Doctor  Jasper  handed  him,  and  having  lit 
his  pipe,  smoked  away  complacently,  as  they  all 
watched  the  fast  disappearing  sail  of  the  "Pretty 
Sally." 

No  one  spoke,  until  Uncle  Billy  took  the  pipe 
from  his  mouth,  and  waving  it  comprehensively, 
said  in  an  encouraging  way,  "'Though  ther  wind  is 
briskin'  a  bit,  there  's  nothin'  to  worry  us  in  ther 
shape  an'  weight  of  it.  It  '11  be  fairly  warm  till 
well  inter  the  night,  out  here  on  the  rocks;  thet  is, 
warm  'nough  for  Doctor  Jarsper  an'  me.  Ther  young 
leddies,  an'  you,  Marm  Bessly,  had  best  fix  on  thet 
cave  down  below. " 

"Did  you  ever  know  any  real  facts  about  that 
cave,  Uncle  Billy?"  Margaret  asked,  with  just  a 
suspicion  of  anxiety  in  her  voice. 

"Wa'l,"  he  said,  after  a  moment's  deliberation, 
"when  I  was  a  small  lad,  I  used  ter  hear  things 
'bout  it,  an'  'bout  Danger-Head,  as  I  've  told  ye. 
But  they  was  all  yarns  from  others,  ye  see;  an'  so 
I  couldn't  mek  affidavy  ter  seein'  or  hearin'  anythin' 
myself." 

"What  was  it  you  heard?"  she  urged.  "Tell  us 
some  of  the  stories." 

"  There  wa'  n't  much,  after  all,  Miss  Marg'ret, 
come  ter  sift  'em  down,"  he  replied  carelessly,  as  if 
he  thought  she  needed  reassuring.  "  Ye  see  any 
old  woman  in  town,  or  any  sailor,  could  tell  ye  how 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      153 

there  used  ter  come  queer  whistles  an'  sounds  over 
ther  water  from  here'bouts. " 

Margaret  seemed  disappointed,  and  rather  impa- 
tient, at  this  tame  result  of  her  questioning. 

"I've  heard  all  that  before,"  she  said.  "But 
can't  you  give  us  some  better  idea  of  what  the 
sounds  were  like?" 

"Oh,  nothin'  much;  only  sort  o' wild  cries,"  the 
old  man  replied  uneasily,  and  evidently  wishing  to 
leave-  the  subject. 

"  Pooh  !  "  exclaimed  Margaret.  "  Is  that  all  ? 
The  'wild  cries,'  as  you  call  them,  probably  came 
from  sea  gulls." 

This  appeared  to  nettle  him,  for  he  said,  with 
more  earnestness  than  he  had  yet  shown,  "  Now, 
Miss  Marg'ret,  ye  know  well  'nough  thet  sea  gulls' 
cries  don't  carry  so  far.  An'  ther  town-folks  know 
ther  noise  made  by  gulls,  an'  surely  would  n't  tek 
so  much  'count  o'  their  squawkin'  as  ter  hand  down 
for  over  a  hundred  years  ther  fact  o'  hevin'  heerd 
'em." 

"Well,  Uncle  Billy,  I've  heard  all  my  life  about 
the  awful  things  of  Danger-Head;  but  beyond  the 
story  of  strange  cries  having  been  heard  over  the 
water,  I  have  never  been  able  to  learn  anything 
positive.  And  now  that  I  've  been  here  on  the 
rock,  I  don't  believe  a  single  word  of  these  silly 
tales.  And  what's  more,  I  don't  believe  any  sen- 
sible person  ever  did." 

Uncle  Billy  had  been  smoking  placidly;  and  when 
she  finished,  he  took  the  pipe  from  his  mouth,  as  if 
about  to  reply.  But  his  eyes  only  rested  for  a 


154     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

moment  upon  her  wilful  face,  and  then  he  began 
smoking  again. 

"As  to  the  noises,"  said  Doctor  Jasper,  "I  should 
think  the  racket  made  by  the  winds  and  waves  was 
sufficient  of  itself  to  give  color  to  the  stories. " 

"For  them  as  loves  ther  sea,  an'  studies  it, 
there  's  'bout  most  any  thin'  ye  may  choose  ter  find 
in  ther  shape  o'  queer  sounds. " 

The  old  man  had  just  knocked  the  ashes  from  his 
pipe,  and  used  it  to  emphasize  his  words,  speaking 
not  only  with  the  air  of  one  who  knew  all  about  the 
subject,  but  as  if  wishing  to  have  it  dropped. 

And  so  it  was,  for  the  discussion  came  to  an  end. 
But  Mrs.  Bessly,  who  had  been  silent  for  a  surpris- 
ingly long  time,  now  said  in  a  dolorous  tone,  "  An' 
here  we  be,  talkin'  as  if  we  was  hevin'  'nother  pic- 
,nic,  an'  was  sure  'bout  gittin'  home  all  right,  jest 
as  we  was  on  Skuttle-Hump.  An"  now  jest  s'pose 
the  winds  come  on  to  blow,  so  we  can't  git  off'n 
here  for  days  an'  days !  What  should  we  ever  do, 
Uncle  Billy,  s'posin'  it  does?" 

She  sat  too  far  away  from  him  to  see  the  twinkle 
in  his  eyes  as  he  replied,  "  Wa'l,  Marm,  ther  sailors 
hev  this  sayin'  'mong  theirselves :  '  S'posin'  yer  aunt 
hed  whiskers  —  what  a  rum  uncle  she  'd  mek  ! '  An' 
so,  Marm  Bessly,  by  yer  leave,  we  won't  do  no 
s'posin'  whatsomever.  An',"  now  speaking  seri- 
ously, and  looking  at  Loleta,  who  seemed  listening 
to  the  talk,  but  not  inclined  to  join  in  it,  "don't  any 
of  ye  be  worryin',  —  not  a  bit.  I  tek  it  thet  ther 
wind  can't  change  much  till  mornin'.  Sam  '11  bring 
back  Uncle  Darb's  big  dory,  thet 's  copper-bottomed, 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      155 

an'  strong  as  a  rock.  An'  so  we'll  git  off'n  here  all 
right  when  ther  tide's  runnin'  out,  even  if  it  should 
happen  ter  blow  a  bit.  I  was  a  fool,  anyhow,  ter 
let  ye  risk  comin'  over  here  in  thet  cockle-shell  o' 
mine,  Miss  Marg'ret. "  And  he  glanced  ruefully 
toward  the  dory  lying  just  below  them. 

"Never  mind,  Uncle  Billy,"  she  said  cheerfully. 
"  If  any  one  is  to  be  blamed,  you  can  put  the  most 
of  it  upon  me,  for  I  was  the  one  who  first  insisted 
upon  coming.  Then  you  can  put  some  on  Doctor 
Jasper,  and  a  very  little  bit  on  Loleta." 

"An'  is  thet  what  ye  think  I  'd  do,  Miss  Marg'ret, 
when  I  stands  afore  Cap'n  Leslie, — try  an'  hide 
'hind  wimmen's  petticoats?" 

The  old  man's  voice  was  decidedly  indignant,  and 
so  was  the  unusually  severe  look  he  gave  Margaret. 
But  all  this  disappeared  as  she  said,  "  Of  course  you 
would  n't,  Uncle  Billy.  But  then  you  know  I  did 
insist  upon  coming;  and  so  I  shall  tell  papa  the 
truth,  if  you  don't.  Neither  you  nor  Mrs.  Bessly 
wanted  me  to  come." 

"Thet  I  didn't!"  came  the  latter's  emphatic 
affirmation.  "  I  was  ag'in  it  from  the  very  first." 


CHAPTER   XV 

GREAT  had  been  the  glory  of  the  sunset,  light- 
ing the  sea  and  sky  so  long  that  the  twilight 
stole  down  unnoticed,  and  was  all  the  more 
brief. 

Darkness  and  night  followed  swiftly.  The  sea, 
far  out,  turned  to  an  ashen  floor,  as  the  stars  came 
forth.  And  the  turmoil  of  the  near-by  waters  raged 
and  roared,  as  they  dashed  about  the  rocky  bulwarks 
of  Danger-Head. 

Mrs.  Bessly  and  the  girls  were  still  sitting  on  the 
ledge  above  the  useless  dory;  but  Uncle  Billy  and 
Doctor  Jasper  had  gone  off  together,  somewhere, 
about  the  rocks,  out  of  sight  and  hearing. 

Presently  Margaret  turned  to  Loleta  and  asked, 
"Aren't  you  beginning  to  feel  hungry  ?" 

"Yes,  I  am,  Margot,"  came  the  low  reply;  "I  am 
very  hungry." 

"  I  feel  awful  peckish  myself,"  agreed  Mrs.  Bessly. 
"I  wish  we'd  brought  the  basket  from  the  boat,  for 
there  was  consider'ble  left  over  in  it." 

"We  will,  next  time,"  said  Margaret,  a  smile 
sounding  in  her  voice. 

Mrs.  Bessly  groaned,  but,  for  a  wonder,  held  her 
peace. 

"I  could  never  care  to  come  upon  this  rock 
again,"  declared  Loleta,  pressing  her  hands  over 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      157 

her  ears,  while  she  rested  her  elbows  in  her  lap. 
"  It  does  make  one's  head  tired  —  the  noise.  It  is 
so  distracting,  when  it  keeps  on,  and  on,  and  the 
wind  blows,  and  blows." 

"  I  think  it  is  perfectly  glorious  !  "  exclaimed  Mar- 
garet, holding  high  her  head,  while  her  short  curls 
blew  about  in  the  breeze ;  and  Loleta  could  see  how 
large  her  eyes  had  become.  "  It  always  makes  me 
feel  like  a  warrior  to  be  where  I  can  see  and  hear 
the  sea  in  a  big  blow.  It  makes  me  feel  like  doing 
some  great  deed,  that  shall  go  ringing  down  through 
the  ages,  and  lift  my  memory  up  to  where  men  and 
women  would  look  upon  me  in  some  such  way  as 
they  do  upon  Joan  of  Arc.  It  is  well  worth  giving 
up  what  we  call  '  life,'  to  have  it  go  out  as  hers  did, 
when  one  is  young.  And  life  would  be  little  worth 
keeping  if  one  had  to  go  crawling  along  through 
years  and  years,  like  a  mole." 

The  girl  seemed  filled  with  a  strange  enthusiasm, 
and  Loleta  looked  at  her  wonderingly.  But  Mrs. 
Bessly  only  ejaculated,  "Land-sakes,  Marg'ret,  how 
you  do  go  on ! "  And  rising  from  her  seat,  she 
moved  a  short  way  off,  and  became  absorbed  in 
looking  at  the  distant  little  town,  where  faint  lights 
now  began  to  shine. 

Loleta  had  not  removed  her  eyes  from  Margaret's 
face.  And  now  she  took  her  hands  from  her  ears 
and  crossed  them  in  her  lap,  as  she  said  softly,  - 
her  own  face  filled  with  an  earnestness  the  fast- 
growing  twilight  could  not  hide,  —  "  Do  you  not 
think,  Margot,  that  it  is  far  more  difficult  for  the 
one  to  be  brave  who  does  have  to  crawl  along 


1 58      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

through  years  and  years,  than  for  the  one  whose 
life  may  go  out  suddenly  in  such  a  blaze  of  glory, 
as  you  have  said,  —  the  one  whom  all  her  world 
might  praise,  and  say  of  her,  '  It  is  well;  and  she 
was  good  and  noble!'  Do  you  not  think  this?" 

"  Loleta,  you  are  crying!"  Margaret  exclaimed  in 
amazement,  as  she  bent  her  face  closer  to  the  other. 
And  touching  her  cheek,  she  found  it  to  be  wet. 

Loleta  shrank  back  in  silence.  Then  she  glanced 
nervously  toward  Mrs.  Bessly,  who  was  moving  off 
over  the  rocks,  and  was  soon  some  distance  away, 
with  her  draperies  fluttering  in  the  wind. 

"What  is  it,  dear? "  Margaret  asked  in  a  whisper, 
coming  still  closer  to  Loleta,  and  drawing  her  hand 
between  her  own  warm  palms.  "You  surely  don't 
feel  troubled  about  Jacques  ? " 

"  Oh,  no.  I  suppose  of  course  he  will  get  home 
safely,  as  he  has  so  many  times  before,  when  he  has 
been  sailing  with  Sam." 

"Of  course  he  will.  Are  you  frightened  for  fear 
we  '11  not  get  home  safely  ourselves?  You  mustn't 
worry  about  that,  for  everything  will  be  all  right." 

"No,  no,  Margot;  it  is  not  that.  For  myself," 
she  added,  with  a  sudden  passionate  impulse,  "  I  do 
wish  I  never  need  to  go  home.  I  do  wish  I  could 
end  it  all  right  here,  — now  —  this  very  moment." 
And  she  flung  her  head  down  on  Margaret's  shoulder. 

The  calm-natured  New  England  girl  was  not  so 
startled  as  she  might  have  been ;  for  once  or  twice 
before  she  had  seen  something  like  this  reckless 
outbreak  upon  Loleta' s  part,  and  had  set  it  down 
as  due  to  her  tropical  heritage. 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      159 

But  now  there  seemed  to  be  a  deeper  passion  con- 
trolling her;  for  she  placed  her  lips  close  to  Mar- 
garet's ear,  and  said  in  a  low  tone,  full  of  despair, 
"  Margot,  you  do  not  know ;  you  never  will  —  never 
can,  know!  " 

"  Know  what  ? "  Margaret  asked,  now  really  con- 
cerned, for  she  had  never  seen,  her  friend  in  quite 
such  a  mood  as  this. 

"How  tired  I  am  of  living;  of  going  on,  and  on, 
with  nothing  bright  to  which  I  can  look  forward,  — 
with  only  the  curse  that  does  seem  to  be  cast  over 
my  life." 

She  was  now  sitting  up,  and  once  more  framed 
her  face  in  her  hands. 

"Nonsense,  nonsense,"  said  Margaret  cheerily, 
determined  to  do  what  she  could  to  prevent  any 
farther  outbreak,  •  by  treating  the  matter  lightly. 
"You  mustn't  talk  in  that  way,  dear,  or  I  '11  have 
to  tell  you  about  Simon  Soggs. " 

"  Simon  Soggs ! "  repeated  Loleta,  now  in  a  tone 
of  surprise.  "And  who  might  this  Simon  —  Soggs 
be  ? " 

She  spoke  as  if  making  an  effort  to  find  some- 
thing which  might  change  the  current  of  her 
thoughts. 

Margaret  laughed,  happy  to  have  succeeded  so 
well. 

"  No  one  I  ever  knew,  dear ;  only  I  happened  to 
read  about  him  the  other  day.  I  can't  recall  all  of 
it  now,  but  remember  enough  of  what  Simon  was 
told,  and  what  he  said,  to  use  him  as  the  medicine 
you  seem  to  be  needing  just  now;  although  I  must 


160     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

say  that  I  cannot  imagine  why  you  should  feel  as 
you  do. " 

Loleta  did  not  answer;  and  Margaret,  without 
farther  preliminary,  began:  — 

"  '  Let  us  give  thanks,'  the  Deacon  said, 
And  then  the  proclamation  read. 
'  Give  thanks  for  what,  and  what  about  ?  ' 
Asked  Simon  Soggs,  when  church  was  out. 
'  Give  thanks  for  what  ?     I  don't  see  why. 
The  rust 's  got  in  and  spoiled  my  rye.' " 

"And  then,"  said  Margaret,  still  more  encouraged 
by  the  changed  expression  she  saw  upon  Loleta' s 
face,  "  Simon  goes  on  to  give  a  long  list  of  woes 
that  have  befallen  him  and  his.  And  it  ends  in  this 
way:  — 

"  The  Deacon  answered,  sad  and  low, 
'  Simon,  it  fills  me  with  surprise 
Ye  don't  see  where  your  duty  lies. 
Kneel  right  straight  down,  in  all  the  muss, 
An'  thank  the  Lord  it  ain't  no  wuss.'" 

Loleta  sighed ;  but  Margaret  could  see  a  faint 
smile  touch  her  lips,  as  she  said,  "  You  are  a  sweet, 
good  friend,  Margot  mine,  and  I  am  glad  that  you 
may  never  know  trouble,  as  I  do.  But  it  was  fool- 
ish of  me  that  I  did  talk  so;  and  you  will  forget  it." 

Her  questioning  tone  was  full  of  wistfulness,  and 
Margaret  could  only  reply  by  a  quick  hand-clasp; 
for  Mrs.  Bessly  suddenly  reappeared  close  to  them 
and  inquired,  "  What  under  the  canopy  can  them 
two  men  be  doin'  now?"  She  pointed  toward  Uncle 
Billy  and  Doctor  Jasper,  who  could  be  seen  moving 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      161 

over  the  rocks,  to  the  right,  on  the  side  facing  the 
town  and  harbor. 

"They  are  piling  up  stuff  for  a  fire,"  answered 
keen-eyed  Margaret,  glancing  in  the  direction  indi- 
cated;  "and  I  —  " 

But  Mrs.  Bessly  interrupted  her  by  exclaiming, 
"  Land-sakes,  girls,  I've  jest  found  some  crackers 
in  my  pocket!" 

"  Oh,  Mrs.  Bessly ! "  they  cried,  as  with  one 
voice;  and  Loleta's  unhappiness  appeared  to  have 
been  put  aside. 

"  Yes ;  seven  crackers.  An'  as  luck  would  hev  it, 
they  're  big  ones,  too.  I  remember  now  thet  I  put 
'em  in  my  pocket  this  arternoon,  thinkin'  Cap'n 
Jack  might  want  'em.  Now  we'll  divide  'em  fair, 
an'  leave  a  share  for  the  Doctor  an'  Uncle  Billy." 

Margaret  took  a  bite  of  her  cracker,  and  uttered  a 
little  sigh  of  satisfaction. 

"  If,"  she  said  reflectively,  "we  are  so  glad  to  get 
something  to  eat,  when  we  had  such  a  hearty  meal 
only  a  little  while  ago,  how  must  it  be  with  poor 
shipwrecked  sailors,  who  starve  for  days  and  days 
at  sea,  tossing  about  in  an  open  boat,  and  under  the 
burning  sun?  " 

"Uncle  Billy  went  through  thet  onc't,"  remarked 
Mrs.  Bessly,  as  she  slowly  mumbled  her  dry  prov- 
ender; "when  he  was  a  young  man,  an'  was  ship- 
wrecked somewheres  'round  the  Cape  o'  Good  Hope. 
But  I  'd  'vise  ye  not  to  speak  'bout  it  to  him;  for 
they  say  thet  some  o'  the  party  et  up  one  o'  their- 
selves. " 

Both  girls  exclaimed  with  horror,  and  Mrs.  Bessly 


162     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

added  with  gruesome  emphasis,  "I'll  mention  no 
names;  but  thet  's  the  story  o'  the  crew  thet  Uncle 
Billy  an'  two  other  men  was  the  only  survivin' 
members  of.  An'  he  's  never  seemed  inclined  to 
speak  o'  the  p'tic'lars  o'  thet  cast  in '-away." 

"But,  Bess,"  said  Margaret  expostulatingly,  "do 
you  really  believe  that  Uncle  Billy  —  " 

Mrs.  Bessly  checked  farther  inquiry  by  waving  the 
hand  that  held  a  half-eaten  cracker. 

"Never  mind  what  I  b'lieve,  Marg'ret,  or  what 
I  don't.  I  jest  tell  the  story  as  I  've  heerd  it,  an' 
leave  you  to  do  yer  own  b'lievin'." 

"It's  perfectly  horrible,"  Margaret  went  on; 
"and  I  '11  not  believe  that  he  could  ever  do  such 
a  thing."  But  Doctor  Jasper  now  joined  them,  and 
no  more  was  said. 

He  looked  closely  at  the  cracker  which  Mrs. 
Bessly,  with  a  characteristic  flow  of  words,  held 
out  to  him. 

"Cracker,  is  it?  No,  thank  you.  I'm  not  quite 
starved  yet;  and  if  worse  comes  to  worse,  Uncle 
Billy  and  I  can  try  to  rig  up  a  hook  and  line,  and 
catch  some  fish  off  the  rocks.  He  has  just  been 
telling  me  how  deliciously  he  can  cook  a  fish  by 
wrapping  him  in  a  seaweed  overcoat." 

"I  can  do  thet  very  same  thing  myself,"  declared 
Mrs.  Bessly,  with  a  sniff. 

And  she  was  about  to  enlarge  upon  the  theme 
when  Margaret  said,  "  Doctor,  I  see  that  you  are 
going  to  make  a  signal  fire." 

"Yes;  and  there's  enough  wreckage  lying  about 
these  rocks  to  make  a  dozen  of  them.  Uncle  Billy 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      163 

says  we  will  keep  watch,  — he  and  I.  And  we'll 
light  the  fire  at  about  two  o'clock  in  the  morning, 
and  have  it  well  going,  as  that  is  about  the  time  we 
may  expect  to  hear  a  hail  from  Sam." 

"And  what  of  us?"  Loleta  inquired  a  little  ner- 
vously. "  What  are  we  to  do  all  night  ?  " 

"  I  agree  with  Uncle  Billy  in  advising  you  ladies 
to  go  down  into  that  cavern,  where  it  will  be  per- 
fectly dry  and  warm,  and  where  you  will  be  fairly 
comfortable.  We  have  been  making  a  fire  there; 
and  it  is  blazing  away  in  a  fashion  to  make  the  place 
almost  inviting." 

"Sartain;  thet 's  ther  sensiblest  thing  for  ther 
leddies, "  chimed  in  Uncle  Billy,  who  had  just  come 
up;  "for,  Miss  Marg'ret,  ye 'd  ketch  yer  death, 
roostin'  out  on  these  here  rocks  in  ther  night- 
damp." 

"Very  well,"  replied  Margaret  resignedly. 

And  Loleta  murmured,  as  if  thinking  aloud,  "If 
that  it  could  only  be  more  quiet  down  in  there." 

Uncle  Billy  did  not  dwell  upon  the  matter;  but, 
lighting  a  piece  of  dry  wreckage,  to  show  the  way, 
he  led  them  back  and  down  into  the  cave. 

If  it  had  been  impressive  before,  with  the  sun- 
shine lying  bright  and  warm  over  the  rocks  and  sea 
outside,  it  was  far  more  than  that  now,  with  the 
night  about  them,  and  the  increased  volume  of  sound 
from  the  higher  tide  without. 

Even  stout-hearted  Margaret  slipped  her  fingers 
through  Mrs.  Bessly's  arm,  and  she  could  feel 
Loleta  clutching  like  a  timid  child  at  her  gown. 

Uncle    Billy  stuck   his    improvised   torch   into  a 


164      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

cleft  of  the  rocks,  and  then  he  and  Doctor  Jasper 
piled  more  wreckage  upon  the  already  cheering 
fire. 

"I  've  med  it  here  in  ther  corner,"  the  old  man 
explained,  "where  ther  smoke '11  mostly  go  over 
inter  t'other  cavern,  an'  out'n  some  o'  ther  chinks 
aloft.  Ye  see  it  won't  seem  lonesome-lek,  when  ye 
hev  light,  an'  a  warm  in'  fire." 

"An'  if  any  of  us  should  die  in  the  night,"  Mrs. 
Bessly  added  dolefully,  "  it  '11  be  more  comfortin'  to 
be  able  to  see  friends  'round  us." 

Uncle  Billy,  who  was  still  fixing  the  fire,  turned 
to  her  with  a  most  disapproving  look,  as  he  replied 
gravely,  "  When  a  man  comes  ter  die,  Marm  Bessly, 
it 's  my  notion  he 's  all  alone  'board  his  craft,  even 
if  it's  manned  by  as  big  a  crew  o'  relations  an'  sor- 
rowin'  friends  as  't  would  tek  ter  handle  a  man-o'- 
war.  No  matter  how  many's  about,  he's  alone  — 
all  alone.  An'  it 's  likewise  my  b'lief,  Marm,  thet 
right  then  's  where  angels  gits  in  their  work.  They 
comes  aboard  an'  teks  ther  wheel ;  an'  they  keeps  us 
company  till  our  souls  leave  ther  old  hulk.  Then 
they  steers  us  inter  ther  new  port.  An'  thet 's  why 
so  many  goes  with  smiles  on  their  faces." 

He  had  gradually  drawn  himself  up  to  his  not 
very  great  height,  and  his  rugged,  weather-beaten 
face  seemed  touched  by  a  transfiguring  light  as  he 
expressed  in  these  homely  words  his  theory  of  man's 
passing  away. 

Doctor  Jasper  and  the  two  girls  looked  at  him, 
their  faces  showing  an  increasing  respect  for  the 
good-hearted,  simple-minded  old  sailor.  And  when 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      165 

he  finished,  even  Mrs.  Bessly's  busy  tongue  was  at 
a  loss  for  anything  to  say  in  reply. 

Hundreds  of  echoes  gathered  in  the  more  distant 
parts  of  the  rocky  chamber;  and  these  scarce  had 
time  to  sigh  away  their  voices  before  another  riot- 
ous billow  recalled  them  in  yet  louder  tones  of 
moaning,  until  the  noise  became  still  more  sonor- 
ous and  enlarged,  like  booming  thunder. 

"Listenin'  only  seems  to  mek  it  sound  worser," 
Mrs.  Bessly  remarked,  with  a  spasmodic  attempt  at 
briskness,  although  her  voice  was  attuned  to  the 
minor  key.  "It's  certainly  awful ;  an'  I'll  never, 
never,  if  I  live  to  Methuselah's  years,  forgit  this 
night." 

Then  another  silence  fell  over  them,  to  be  broken 
again  by  Mrs.  Bessly,  to  whom  keeping  quiet  was  a 
seeming  impossibility.  This  time  she  did  not  con- 
tent herself  with  impersonal  remarks,  but  addressed 
her  words  to  Uncle  Billy. 

"D'ye  know  I  've  jest  been  thinkin',  Uncle  Billy, 
what  a  fine  thing  't  would  hev  been  if  old  Miss  Bliss 
hed  knowed  o'  this  place  years  ago,  when  she  was 
town-talk  for  bein'  so  sot  on  hevin'  Emma-Jane 
marry  thet  rich  old  Hawksey,  from  over  seas." 

If  the  old  man  heard  her,  he  gave  no  indication  of 
it,  and  kept  his  eyes  fixed  upon  the  fire.  But  Doc- 
tor Jasper,  as  if  for  the  lack  of  something  better  to 
do,  asked,  "Why  so,  Mrs.  Bessly?" 

"  Why,  she  was  so  fierce,  keepin'  Emma-Jane 
locked  up,  tryin'  to  mek  her  change  her  mind,  an* 
see  the  sense  o'  not  throwin'  herself  away  on  a  poor 
man,  when  a  rich  one  was  tryin'  to  get  her  to  marry 


1 66     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

him.  An'  I  guess  Miss  Bliss  might  hunt  the  world 
over,  an'  never  hev  found  a  better  place  to  shet  her 
girl  away  by  herself  than  right  here." 

"Who  was  she,  Bess?"  Margaret  inquired,  with 
some  slight  show  of  interest. 

"Why,  Marg'ret!"  And  Mrs.  Bessly's  tone  was 
tinged  with  surprise.  "  She  was  Emma-Jane  Bliss, 
—  she  thet  married  homely  Jonas  Cally,  an'  stayed 
in  this  town  to  this  day,  tied  to  her  husband's  shoe- 
maker's shop.  Thet  is,  she  did,  till  they  both  died, 
last  year.  An'  to  think  she  might  hev  been  drivin' 
'round  London-town  with  her  own  carriage,  an'  in 
silks  an'  diamonds." 

"I  thought  her  name  was  Imogene,"  said  Mar- 
garet, with  a  half-concealed  yawn,  and  not  appearing 
greatly  interested  in  the  love  story  of  Emma-Jane. 
"I  'm  sure  that  is  the  name  on  her  gravestone." 

"Well,  like'nough;  an'  'cordin'  to  her  ma's  tell, 
it  was.  Miss  Bliss  was  a  fanciful  soul,  an'  named 
her  children  out'n  books  she  'd  read.  But  the  folks 
as  hed  sense  always  spelt  it  Emma-Jane;  an'  Emma- 
Jane  she  was,  for  most  of  'em.  Now  there  was  the 
twins.  You  may  read  on  their  gravestones  (thet  is, 
if  they  ain't  covered  with  tickets)  thet  they  was  Enos- 
Gomoliah  an'  Vennie-Rosalie.  Them  was  names  to 
kill  'most  any  soul  in  their  early  youth,  which  the 
inscriptions  tell  ye  was  the  time  they  went.  An' 
thet  minds  me  o'  somethin'  thet  hed  n't  ought  to  be 
let  stay;  an'  thet's  the  tickets"  (of  course  she  meant 
lichens)  "on  lots  o'  the  old  stones.  Why,  t'other 
Sunday  arternoon  me  an'  Mary-Alice  was  up  in  the 
buryin'-ground,  an'  she  was  readin'  the  verses  on  old 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      167 

Cap'n  Spencer's  first  wife's  gravestone.  The  last 
line  was  somethin'  'bout,  '  Dry  up  your  tears,  an' 
prepare  to  follow  me.'  An*  ye  bed  to  look  close  to 
see  any  more  letter  in'  after  '  Dry  up,'  for  the  lickets 
was  all  over  the  rest.  Mary-Alice  bed  to  scrape  a 
lot  of  'em  off  before  we  could  mek  out  what  it  said." 

The  girls  had  by  this  time  spread  some  wraps  on 
the  sandy  floor,  partly  up  against  the  rocky  wall, 
and  were  half-lying,  half-sitting  upon  them,  close 
together,  Loleta's  head  being  near  Margaret's  shoul- 
der, and  her  eyes  still  downcast,  as  she  leaned  upon 
one  elbow,  with  her  cheek  against  her  palm. 

Although  Margaret  joined  Doctor  Jasper  in  laugh- 
ing at  Mrs.  Bessly's  rambling  story,  Loleta  only 
smiled,  and  then  came  again  that  same  pitiful 
drooping  about  the  corners  of  her  mouth. 

This  did  not  escape  the  Doctor's  keen  eyes,  and 
he  turned  away,  wondering  what  sort  of  an  old 
dragon  her  grandmother  must  be,  that  she  should 
make  the  girl's  life  so  miserable. 

"I  've  no  doubt,"  he  said  to  himself,  "that  the 
poor  child  is  this  very  moment  dreading  the  scold- 
ing she  knows  is  awaiting  her  at  home." 

The  firelight  sent  strange  flickerings  around  the 
cave,  stirring  up  the  dense  shadows,  making  them 
wave  and  dance ;  and  from  without,  an  ever-increas- 
ing sound  rolled  in  from  the  sea. 

Presently  Uncle  Billy  arose  and  went  outside, 
returning  in  a  few  minutes  to  say,  "Ther  moon's 
gittin'  up,  an'  ther  wind  's  still  a  quiet  breezin' 
from  ther  west-sou'west.  Tekin'  things  altogether, 
it  's  a  mighty  fine  night." 


1 68      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

"  Cannot  we  go  outside  to  take  a  look  ?  "  Margaret 
asked.  "And  then  we'll  try  to  get  some  sleep, 
won't  we,  Loleta?  I,  for  one,  am  getting  the  '  sand- 
man '  into  my  eyes." 

Mrs.  Bessly  declined  to  go  out;  and  so  the  two 
girls  went  with  Doctor  Jasper,  finding  their  way 
easily  along  the  rocky  path  to  the  first  plateau 
outside,  where  they  stood  and  looked  off  over  the 
sea. 

The  moon,  now  riding  high,  shed  a  soft  light  that 
sent  gleams  over  the  restless  water,  showing  here 
and  there  the  white  crest  of  a  wave  rising  higher 
than  those  about  it,  and  then  falling  away  into  the 
darkness.  There  was  ever  the  dull  roar  of  pent-up 
waves,  sending  an  awesome  roll  trembling  in  all  the 
air  about  Danger-Head;  and  the  fresh  wind,  damp 
with  night,  blew  into  the  watchers'  faces  the  spray- 
cold  breath  of  the  sea. 

Doctor  Jasper's  eyes  turned  to  Loleta's  face;  and 
there  was  sufficient  light  for  him  to  see  a  shade  of 
sadness  upon  it. 

"  Are  you  frightened  ?  "  he  asked,  softly,  stepping 
closer  to  her. 

She  raised  her  eyes  to  his,  but  only  for  an  instant. 
Then,  turning  them  away  again,  she  answered  rather 
shortly,  "No." 

A  moment  afterwards,  she  looked  at  him  again, 
as  though  conscious  that  he  was  still  regarding  her. 
But  Margaret  spoke,  and  Loleta  turned  away  once 
more,  slipping  her  hand  through  the  other  girl's 
arm. 

"  Of  course  there  's  nothing  to  fear,"  Margaret  was 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      169 

saying.  "  It  will  be  dead  low  tide  again  by  four 
o'clock  in  the  morning,  and  Uncle  Billy  says  we 
shall  get  off  all  right.  Come,  Loleta,  let 's  go  back 
to  our  den,  and  see  if  we  can't  go  to  Nodland  in 
spite  of  all  the  noise." 

The  two  girls  sat  far  into  the  night,  half-awake, 
leaning  against  each  other,  and  partly  against  the 
wall  at  their  backs,  while  the  sound  of  the  waves 
came  unceasingly  to  their  ears. 

Now  it  was  the  rumble  made  by  the  countless  feet 
of  a  great  host,  marching  —  ever  marching.  Then 
the  surging  changed  to  music,  — the  martial  music 
of  this  mighty  army  whose  tread  still  sounded  in 
their  ears.  It  was  like  the  call  of  thousands  upon 
thousands  of  silver-voiced  trumpets,  and  the  roll  of 
innumerable  drums. 

At  last,  amid  all  this  tumult  of  sound,  Loleta  fell 
into  a  dreaming  sleep. 

She  was  lying  upon  a  great  disk  of  purest  silver, 
and  could  see  the  curling  ends  of  her  unbound  hair, 
blown  by  the  rushing  winds  that  tossed  them  about 
the  edges  of  her  glistening  support. 

She  dared  not  raise  her  head,  as  she  lay  prone, 
with  out-flung  arms,  for  she  was  conscious  of  being 
lifted  to  immeasurable  heights  amid  the  stars  of 
Heaven, — of  flashing  white  wings  all  about, — of 
angel  powers,  bearing  her  swiftly  upward. 

On  and  up  she  was  borne,  until  such  a  flood  of 
dazzling  light  fell  upon  her  face  that  she  cried  out, 
and  covered  her  eyes.     Then  a  sweet  voice  said,  — 
she  could  see  no  one  —  "You  are  at  the  Gate  of 
Heaven,    but    may   not    enter;   for  you   are  as  the 


170     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

clouds  driven  by  the  wind,  as  wandering  stars,  for 
whom  is  reserved  the  blackness  of  darkness  forever !" 

"Ah!  That  is  me,  surely!"  she  cried  out  with  a 
sobbing  voice,  and  stretching  forth  her  arms,  awoke 
to  see  Margaret  staring  at  her  in  alarm.  But  under 
Loleta's  startled  gaze,  this  turned  to  laughter. 

"  Well,  Loleta,  I  hope  it  surely  '  is  me  ' !  What 
on  earth  were  you  dreaming  about?" 

"  Something  so  very  strange,  Margot ;  and  yet  it 
was  beautiful.  Did  I  wake  you  ?  " 

"No,  indeed,"  with  a  little  yawn.  "I  have  not 
really  been  asleep;  but  I  thought  you  were,  until 
just  now,  when  you  caught  my  arm,  and  cried  out, 
'  That  is  me,  surely!'  But,"  with  another  yawn,  "I 
am  so  sleepy,  Loleta,  and  yet  I  cannot  get  asleep,  — 
tired,  and  yet  I  don't  want  to  keep  still.  Now  just 
look  at  Bess,  over  there,  slumbering  like  all  the 
Seven  Sleepers  boiled  down  into  one.  I  wonder  if 
it 's  because  she  has  such  a  clear  conscience? " 

"Oh,  Margot,"  Loleta  sighed  wearily,  and  not 
heeding  the  playful  words,  "must  it  not  surely  be 
time  for  them  to  come  for  us?" 

Margaret  went  over  to  the  fire,  and  held  her 
watch  so  that  its  dial  might  catch  the  now  faint 
light. 

"  It 's  almost  three.  So  it  is  time  to  awaken  Bess, 
and  then  go  outside.  This  fire  won't  last  much 
longer;  and  a  while  ago  I  put  the  last  scrap  of  stuff 
upon  it."  She  nodded  toward  the  huge  pile  of 
askes,  in  the  midst  of  which  one  feeble  spear  of 
flame  was  waving  from  some  charred  bits  of  wood. 

To  arouse  Mrs.    Bessly  was  no  easy  task.     She 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      171 

slept  soundly;  but  her  mind  and  tongue  seemed  to 
be  in  full  activity,  for  she  rattled  forth  voluble 
orders  to  Jane  whenever  the  girls  tried  to  awaken 
her. 

And  so  they  sat  and  waited  for  her  to  open  her 
eyes,  and  satisfy  herself  that  Jane  was  not  present. 
But  her  voice  would  die  away  in  murmurs,  which 
soon  resolved  themselves  into  a  gentle  snore. 

Uncle  Billy  had  given  Doctor  Jasper  the  "first 
watch,"  as  he  called  it,  wishing  to  be  on  deck  him- 
self later,  when  Sam  should  return.  And  so  it  was 
one  o'clock  when  the  Doctor  left  the  old  man 
crouched  on  the  rocks  by  the  ready-to-light  fire, 
and  threw  himself  down  upon  the  warm,  soft  sand, 
just  inside  the  passage  leading  to  the  cavern. 

He  did  not  go  to  sleep  for  some  time,  but  lay 
there  in  the  dark,  listening  to  the  waves,  and  begin- 
ning to  weave  new  schemes  from  the  new  dreams. 

Little  as  he  knew  of  Loleta,  — few  times  as  he 
had  seen  her,  love  had  already  come  to  him;  such  a 
love,  so  persistent  and  absorbing,  as  comes  only  to 
men  of  his  nature,  his  education  and  experience,  his 
knowledge  of  the  world,  and  understanding  of  its 
people. 

This  love  was  the  new  object  of  his  life,  divert- 
ing him  from  all  else,  and  taking  his  entire  being 
to  itself. 

Did  she  love  him?  No;  not  yet.  But  this  mat- 
tered little  now.  He  was  thinking  of  his  own  love 
for  her,  —  how  true  it  was,  and  how  strong.  It  was 
—  as  he  told  himself  —  perfectly  unselfish ;  and  when 
it  should  become  known  to  her,  she  would  surely  let 


172      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

him  clear  the  shadows  from  her  young  life,  and  make 
her  happy  by  his  love  and  devotion. 

But  what  were  these  shadows  ?  What  was  it  that 
led  Captain  Leslie  and  Margaret  to  speak  as  they 
did  of  her  and  her  life,  —  a  life  that,  so  far  as  the 
world  could  see,  was  surrounded  by  all  that  wealth 
and  luxury  could  offer  to  make  it  happy  and 
complete? 

What  was  it  that  so  often  brought  such  a  look  of 
sadness  —  almost  despair  —  to  her  girlish  face,  and 
such  a  strange  light  into  her  wonderful  eyes?  What 
was  the  mystery  lying  back  of  all  this,  and  was  it 
one  that  would  ever  be  unveiled  to  him? 

"  Loleta!  "  What  an  odd  name,  —  and  how  well  it 
suited  her? 

How  beautiful  she  was  —  how  dainty,  and  sweet, 
—  how  different  from  all  the  world  about  her !  He 
thought  of  her  as  she  was  now,  with  her  loveliness 
and  femininity,  seeking  refuge  in  the  rough  cave  so 
near  to  him ;  and  his  heart  thrilled  as  he  realized 
that  she  was,  in  a  way,  under  his  own  protection. 

Then  after  a  while  his  thoughts  began  to  grow 
hazy,  and  the  surging  of  the  waves  became  less  and 
less  distinct,  until  at  last  it  came  to  his  swooning 
senses  as  if  the  waters,  too,  were  dreaming  of  love 
and  peace. 

And  so,  laying  a  seal  upon  his  eyelids,  they  lulled 
him  to  slumber. 


CHAPTER  XVI 

WHAT  was  it  that  awakened  him,  or  only 
seemed  to  awaken  him,  so  alert  were  all  his 
senses  as  he  sprang  to  his  feet  and  listened? 

A  faint  cry  came,  —  dying  even  as  it  came.  Then 
he  heard  a  loud  shout  from  Uncle  Billy,  and  saw  a 
line  of  red  light  flickering  above  the  rocks,  showing 
that  the  signal  fire  was  lit. 

He  hastened  to  summon  the  girls  and  Mrs.  Bessly ; 
and  in  a  few  minutes  they  were  all  gathered  about 
Uncle  Billy,  straining  their  eyes  to  make  out  a  sail 
moving  phantom-like  near  the  place  where  the  "  Pretty 
Sally  "  had  been  anchored  the  afternoon  before. 

The  night  was  not  quite  gone.  There  was  a  faint 
darkness ;  and  the  moon,  almost  set,  was  making  a  red 
streak  among  some  ragged  clouds  that  came  down 
like  the  steps  of  a  throne  to  the  sea,  where  now  and 
then  the  surge  would  rear  an  unbroken  mass.  Over 
them  was  a  great  lake  of  unfathomable  blue,  in  which 
the  stars  appeared  to  be  floating;  and  they  seemed 
near  enough  to  be  "  teched  with  a  pole,"  as  Mrs. 
Bessly  remarked  to  the  Doctor. 

It  was  Uncle  Barb's  big  dory  that  came  to  the 
rocks,  with  that  worthy  himself  pulling  one  oar,  and 
old  Sam  Ayres  the  other.  They  had  little  to  say, 
but  both  of  them  gave  strict  attention  to  handling 


174     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

the  boat,  while  Uncle  Billy  made  the  arrangements 
for  embarking  his  passengers. 

And  indeed  it  required  all  their  skill  and  strength 
to  do  this,  lest  the  dory  should  be  dashed  too  roughly 
against  the  ledges  that  made  a  barrier  to  keep  away 
the  seething,  foaming  mass  of  waters  which,  farther 
along,  where  the  rocks  rose  higher  and  more  sheer, 
rolled,  with  angry  mutterings,  in  and  upwards. 

Uncle  Billy  was  the  last  to  step  into  the  dory ;  and 
a  grunt  of  relief  mingled  with  his  order  to  "  pull 
away." 

"  We  're  well  out'n  thet,"  he  growled,  as  they  left 
the  rock ;  and  the  two  veteran  oarsmen  answered 
with  a  hearty  "  Aye,  aye." 

Then  old  Sam  asked,  "  What  possessed  ye,  any- 
how, Bill,  to  go  on  sech  a  galliwantin'  ? " 

"  I  coaxed  him  to  go,"  Margaret  answered 
promptly ;  "  for  I  have  wanted  all  my  life  to  get 
on  Danger-Head  and  walk  about." 

Old  Sam  gaped  at  her,  and  said  nothing  more. 
But  Uncle  Darb  chuckled  so  openly  that  she  de- 
manded to  know  what  he  was  laughing  at. 

"  It 's  allus  the  same  with  you  —  child  or  young 
woman,"  he  said,  still  grinning. 

"Why, — what  do  you  mean?  "  she  asked,  looking 
sharply  into  his  good-natured  face. 

"I've  often  thought  'twas  a  pity  you  was  a  gal; 
for  —  I  snum !  you  're  darin"  as  any  boy.  D'  ye 
mind  the  time  down  in  the  Cove,  when  you  was  a 
little  gal  in  pinnies,  playin'  with  hump-backed  Trask 
Evans  an'  that  big  Averill  boy  that  was  sech  a  bully, 
—  the  one  that  fell  off'n  the  mast  an'  was  drownded, 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      175 

two  years  back,  out  somevvheres  in  the  south  seas? 
He  come  down  an'  begun  callin'  Trask  names,  an' 
makin'  fun  o'  his  hump.  An'  he  threw  some  dirt 
on  your  pinny,  thinkin'  to  make  you  cry,  as  you  was 
stickin'  up  for  Trask.  An'  by  the  great  horned 
Hokey !  if  you  did  n't  whip  off  your  tier,  an'  wrap 
his  head  in  it,  an'  git  him  down  before  he  could  say 
'Jack  Robinson'!  An'  then  you  well  nigh  thumped 
the  life  out'n  him.  Ho — ho!  " 

Uncle  Billy,  and  even  old  Ayres,  joined  in  the 
laugh;  and  Margaret,  glancing  a  little  uneasily 
toward  Doctor  Jasper,  made  haste  to  say,  "  Never 
mind,  Uncle  Darb,  you  '11  see  that  before  many 
years  I  '11  be  settled  down  into  as  prim  an  old  maid 
as  ever  the  town  saw." 

"  Surely,  Miss  Marg'ret,  you  don't  think  o'  keepin' 
the  Cap'n's  house  for  him  all  that  time !  "  And 
Uncle  Darb  grinned  again,  as  he  looked  askance  at 
the  Doctor,  who  sat  behind  him. 

But  the  girl's  face  was  calm  and  colorless,  and  she 
vouchsafed  no  reply. 

The  craft  awaiting  them  was  Uncle  Darb's  old 
schooner,  the  "  Daniel  Webster,"  brought  because  of 
its  having  a  cabin  to  protect  the  ladies  from  the 
dampness  and  cold. 

Captain  Leslie's  hearty  voice  was  the  first  to  greet 
them  as  the  dory  came  alongside.  And  Margaret 
had  no  sooner  gained  the  deck  than  he  clasped  her 
in  his  arms  and  asked  with  a  good  deal  of  anxiety, 
"All  right,  Peggy,  my  dear?" 

"Perfectly  so,  Papa."  was  the  reassuring  answer; 
"  and  I  have  had  quite  enough  of  being  '  Rocked  in 


176      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

the  cradle  of  the  deep.'  I  never  seemed  to  un- 
derstand those  words  as  I  do  now,  for  the  noise 
over  there  on  Danger-Head  is  something  beyond 
anything  I  ever  heard,  or  could  imagine." 

"I  should  think  so,  you  madcap."  And  he  kissed 
her.  Then,  in  his  usual  jolly  tone,  "Why,  helloa, 
Mrs.  Bessly  !  Here  you  are,  too ;  and  how  are  you 
after  your  night's  dissipation  ?  " 

"  All  right,  Captain ;  all  right,  like  Jane  Hadden's 
plates, — jest  as  good  as  new,  only  a  little  cracked. 
An'  the  noise  o'  the  ragin'  seas  over  them  rocks  is 
'nough  to  crack  any  poor  mortal's  ears,  to  say 
nothin'  o'  plates." 

"And  you,  my  lass,  are  you  all  right,  like  the 
rest  of  the  marooners?"  This  was  to  Loleta,  as  she 
came  slowly  toward  him. 

"  Oh,  yes,"  she  said  wearily,  but  trying  to  smile. 
"  Only  I  am  very  sleepy." 

"  No  doubt  of  it.  But  you  '11  have  all  day  to  make 
up  for  what  you  lost  last  night." 

He  now  turned  to  Doctor  Jasper,  who  had  been 
keeping  himself  somewhat  in  the  background. 

"You  are  a  fine  fellow,  aren't  you?"  And  he 
slapped  him  on  the  shoulder.  "  I  gave  you  credit 
for  more  dignity,  —  a  man  of  your  profession,  to  say 
nothing  of  your  years.  And  here  I  find  you  going 
high-jinksing  along  with  my  Peg,  just  like  all  the  rest 
of  us." 

"I  have  nothing  to  say,  Captain,"  was  the  meek 
reply,  "  only  to  admit  the  offence,  and  ask  what  my 
sentence  is  to  be." 

"  The  same  for  you,  as  the  others,  —  that  every  one 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      1 77 

of  you  follow  me  to  the  cabin,  and  get  something  to 
eat  and  drink.  Come,  Loleta,  my  dear,  —  come  with 
me.  Heave-ho,  Peg,  —  bring  along  the  Doctor  and 
Mrs.  Bessly.  And  you  too,  Uncle  Billy ;  fall  in,  my 
lad,  and  pipe  all  hands  below." 

The  liquid  light  of  dawn  was  trembling  over  the 
sea  when  they  reached  the  old  wharf  and  climbed 
the  steps ;  and  far  down  in  the  east  the  sky  was  shot 
across  as  by  a  hand  alight,  where,  like  gates  of  brass, 
the  day  was  opening  for  the  coming  sun. 

The  Captain  brought  the  party  to  a  standstill  at  the 
top  of  the  steps,  while  he  consulted  his  watch. 

"  Now,  Loleta,"  he  said,  "  I  think  I  '11  let  my 
Peg  help  me  to  take  you  home,  as  she  can  make 
peace  with  your  grandmother,  in  case  it's  called 
for.  And  then,  besides,  I  don't  suppose  Madame 
will  care  particularly  to  see  me  at  this  hour  of  the 
day." 

"  Ye  don't  want  me  to  go,  do  ye,  Captain?  " 

There  was  a  subdued  plaintiveness  in  Mrs.  Bessly's 
voice,  and  she  cast  a  longing  glance  at  her  house 
across  the  deserted  street,  where  all  the  blinds  were 
closed,  and  nothing  seemed  alive. 

"  No,  no,  indeed,  Mrs.  Bessly,"  Loleta  answered 
quickly;  "you  must  surely  be  very  tired." 

And  Margaret  added,  "  Yes,  Bess,  you  must  be 
tired  enough  of  us  and  our  pranks.  So  go  home,  and 
sleep  it  all  off;  and  I  '11  try  to  be  good,  and  not  get 
you  into  any  more  such  scrapes." 

Mrs.  Bessly  looked  at  the  girl  with  loving,  but 
heavy  eyes,  and  after  bidding  them  all  good-by, 
started  across  the  street.  But  before  going  many 

12 


178      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

steps  she  turned  and  asked,  "  Be  ye  comin'  home 
now,  Doctor  Jasper?" 

He  hesitated,  and  they  all  looked  at  him  as  Mrs. 
Bessly  went  on  to  say,  "  'Cause  if  ye  be  n't,  I  '11  leave 
the  back  door  unlocked." 

The  Doctor  glanced  at  Loleta,  and  then  said  that 
he  would  go  along  with  Captain  Leslie. 

The  old  town  was  not  yet  awake,  and  they  met 
no  one.  But  as  they  reached  the  door  of  the  Har- 
wood  house,  it  was  flung  wide  open  before  the 
Captain's  extended  hand  could  press  the  electric 
button,  and  a  gigantic  negress,  with  brightly  tur- 
baned  head  and  huge  gold  rings  swinging  from 
her  ears,  exclaimed  joyously,  "  Mom  —  Momsel 
Loleta !  " 

With  this  she  caught  the  girl  in  her  arms,  while 
she  went  on  speaking  excitedly,  pouring  forth  a  most 
curious    patois,   partially   English,   partially   African 
and  French,  the  whole  winding  up  with,  "  La,  la,  - 
we  's  'feared  a  boat  'd  sunk  wid  ye !  " 

Loleta  took  all  this  impassively,  although  with 
kindly  eyes,  as  she  gently  pushed  the  woman  to  one 
side  and  asked  the  others  to  enter  the  house. 

As  soon  as  they  were  inside,  Mammy  Zabette,  — 
for  she  it  was,  —  after  a  quaint  courtesy  to  Captain 
Leslie  and  Margaret,  and  a  sharp  glance  at  Doctor 
Jasper,  announced,  "  M'me  is  in  lillie  boudoir,  waitin'. 
Pauvre,  pauvre,  —  an'  her  stan'  an'  walk  de  flo'  all 
'de  night !  " 

The  Captain  went  with  Loleta  along  the  handsome 
hall ;  and  Doctor  Jasper,  as  he  followed  with  Margaret, 
was  almost  wishing  that  he  had  gone  to  bed  like  a 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      179 

sensible  man,  such  was  the  really  quaking  feeling  that 
now  possessed  him  at  the  thought  of  standing  in  the 
presence  of  this  terrible  grandmother  of  the  woman 
he  loved. 

Then  he  heard  the  Captain's  hearty  voice,  saying, 
"  Here  she  is,  Madame,  all  safe  and  sound ;  and,  like 
the  sea  bird's  feathers,  she  '11  stand  any  amount 
of  storm  and  wetting  without  the  prettiness  being 
lost." 

"  Always  gallant,  my  dear  Captain  Nat,"  answered 
another  voice,  the  contralto  of  Loleta's  soprano.  The 
next  minute  Doctor  Jasper  raised  his  eyes  in  acknowl- 
edgment of  the  Captain's  introduction,  and  saw 
Madame  Harwood. 

A  single  glance  was  sufficient  to  satisfy  him  how 
entirely  at  fault  was  the  mental  picture  he  had  formed 
of  her;  for  he  found  himself  looking  at  a  remarkably 
beautiful  woman,  who  bore  her  five  and  fifty  years 
lightly,  and  with  superb  queenliness. 

Slightly  above  the  medium  height  of  her  sex,  her 
figure  was  that  of  a  girl,  and  her  face  perfectly 
rounded,  with  the  skin  soft  and  smooth  as  thirty  years 
before. 

It  was  startlingly  white,  by  contrast  with  the  large 
black  eyes,  the  long  lashes  and  strongly  marked 
brows,  and  masses  of  jetty  hair,  carefully  dressed  in 
a  becoming,  but  oddly  individual  fashion. 

Her  eyes  were  wonderful  in  their  varying  expres- 
sions, —  one  instant  luminous  and  soft,  and  the  next 
showing  a  fire  that  suggested  a  will  which  brooked 
no  opposition. 

Doctor  Jasper  set  her  down  at  once  as  a  woman 


180     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

of  marvellous  magnetism  and  force,  proud  and  self- 
reliant;   one  born,  not  to  serve,  but  to  be  obeyed,— 
not  to  cajole,  but  to  command ;    a  woman   capable 
of    the    most    intense    affection    and    the    bitterest 
resentment. 

The  hand  she  extended  in  smiling  greeting  was 
small  and  soft.  But  as  he  felt  the  firm  clasp  of 
the  supple  fingers  he  knew  it  was  a  hand  that 
could  punish,  as  well  as  reward ;  one  that,  full  as 
it  might  be  of  good  works,  would  never  swerve 
from  the  fulfilment  of  duty,  nor  falter  in  executing 
justice. 

Her  entire  appearance  was  so  different  from  any- 
thing he  had  anticipated,  that,  rather  taken  aback, 
he  actually  stammered  while  apologizing  for  his 
appearance  at  such  an  early  hour. 

But  Captain  Leslie  covered  his  embarrassment  by 
saying,  "  Avast  there,  my  lad  !  Madame  's  too  used  to 
sailor  and  shipboard  ways  to  stand  on  ceremony 
with  those  who  come  to  bring  her  grandchild  back 
to  her." 

As  for  Madame  Harwood  herself,  she  added  gra- 
ciously, "  Make  no  excuses,  I  beg,  Doctor  Jasper. 
You  see  me  now  because  I  have  been  so  anxious, 
and  my  anxiety  would  not  permit  me  to  rest." 

She  turned  from  him  to  Loleta.  "  Are  you  quite 
sure  that  you  are  all  right,  my  bebJ,  and  none  the 
worse  for  your  adventure?  " 

Her  voice  sank  to  a  low  sweetness,  as  she  put  one 
arm  around  the  girl,  while  her  great  black  eyes 
seemed  to  be  devouring  the  lovely  face. 

"  Indeed  yes,  Grandmere."     And  Loleta  smiled,  as 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      181 

she  turned  quickly  to  drop  a  kiss  upon  the  fingers 
caressing  her  cheek.  "  I  know  you  will  say  it  was 
foolish  for  us  to  go  on  Danger-Head.  But  we  all 
did  very  much  wish  to  explore  there;  and  Uncle 
Billy  did  think  we  could  safely  do  as  we  wished, 
although  he  and  Mrs.  Bessly  did  not  really  want 
us  to  go." 

"  It  would  have  been  all  right,  Madame  Harwood,  if 
the  rocks  had  not  made  a  hole  in  Uncle  Billy's  dory," 
Margaret  hastened  to  say;  while  Doctor  Jasper,  still 
wondering  within  himself,  looked  furtively  at  this 
strangely  beautiful  woman,  so  majestic  and  imperious 
of  mien,  and  yet  with  such  a  fascination  in  her  subtle 
caressing  of  manner  and  voice,  —  something  alluring, 
but  all  the  more  puzzling  by  contrast  with  her 
queenly  hauteur  and  fiery  eyes. 

"  A  wonderful  woman,"  was  what  he  remembered 
Captain  Leslie  had  called  her.  And  surely  she  was 
all  of  this. 

"  Now,  lass,  come  home,  and  be  tucked  in  your 
own  bunk." 

The  Captain's  voice  recalled  Doctor  Jasper  to  him- 
self. And  then,  after  a  few  more  words,  they  took 
their  leave. 

Margaret  yawned  unreservedly  during  the  walk 
home,  and  stumbled  in  a  way  to  cause  her  father  to 
remark  that  she  was  conducting  herself  like  Billy 
Arms,  the  "  town  drunkard." 

"  I  can't  help  it,  Papa,"  she  said,  as  she  tripped 
again.  "  I  am  simply  dying  for  sleep.  I  shall  go  to 
bed  the  very  moment  I  get  home,  and  stay  there 
until  to-morrow  morning.  But,  all  the  same,  I  'm 


l82 

glad  to  be  able  to  say  all  the  rest  of  my  life  that  I  Ve 
been  on  Danger-Head." 

"  That 's  right,  Pegaway :  stick  to  your  colors,  even 
if  you  're  sinking."  And  the  Captain  laughed,  as  he 
patted  her  cheek. 


CHAPTER   XVII 

ALTHOUGH  it  was  Saturday,  there  was  washing 
to  be  done  at  Mrs.  Bessly's;  and  Irish  Nora 
—  an  outside  help  in  time  of  need  —  was  on 
hand  to  do  it. 

She  was  leaning  over  the  tub,  hard  at  work,  when 
Mrs.  Bessly  said  solemnly,  apropos  of  the  washer- 
woman's lament  over  the  recent  death  of  an  acquain- 
tance, "  The  dead,  Nora,  are  better  off'n  we  be." 

"  No  doubt,  no  doubt,"  Nora  agreed,  as  she 
scrubbed  away.  "  But  I  'm  layin'  me  bets,  Miss 
Bessly,  that 's  alive  ye  'd  sooner  be,  like  ye  are  this 
minute,  than  tucked  away  under  a  grass  quilt  in  the 
buryin'  ground." 

There  was  no  reply  to  this ;  and  Nora  went  on,  as 
she  reached  for  the  soap,  "  I  often  think  that  the  big 
washin's  I  have  to  do  here  won't  be  half  so  tirin'  as  to 
be  settin'  'round  on  clouds  av  glory,  pickin'  at  harps. 
An'  it 's  often  I  do  be  wonderin"  how  it  is  I  'm  ever 
goin'  to  play  the  harps  at  all  at  all,  unless  it's  that 
they  do  be  havin'  music  t'achers  in  Hivin';  for  the 
divil  a  note  can  I  play,  except  on  the  sort  o'  pianny 
I  'm  playin'  on  now."  And  she  put  renewed  vigor 
into  her  performance  upon  the  wash-board. 

"  What  on  earth  's  got  into  ye,  to  talk  in  sech  a  way 
as  thet?"  demanded  Mrs.  Bessly,  with  marked 
disapproval. 


184     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

"  Oh,  will,  will,"  was  the  good-natured  but  irrespon- 
sive answer,  "  'p'r'aps  't  will  be  the  natur  avus  to  play 
an'  sing,  whin  we  're  angels,  jist  like  the  birds  on  the 
trees,  wid  their  tra-la-la,  tra-la-loo." 

Mrs.  Bessly  apparently  aroused  herself  for  argu- 
ment, for  she  sniffed  once  or  twice,  and  asked  rather 
scornfully,  "  An"  d'  ye  s'pose,  Nora,  thet  when  we  're 
angels  we  roost  'round  on  trees  an'  things,  jest 
like  birds,  doin'  nothin'  but  sing  all  the  time?  If 
ye  do  —  " 

But  Jane  called  her  aunt  for  something  or  other, 
and  the  discussion  ended. 

Down  in  the  Leslie  orchard  Margaret  was  swinging 
in  a  hammock,  the  shadows  from  the  trees  chasing 
one  another  over  her  like  wafting  smoke,  while  she 
was  thinking  about  the  unusual  circumstance  of 
Madame  Harwood  having  invited  them  —  Doctor 
Jasper,  her  father,  and  herself  —  to  take  tea  with  her 
that  evening. 

Doctor  Jasper's  thoughts  were  also  busy  with  this 
same  invitation  as  he  sat  by  a  window  in  his  room  at 
Mrs.  Bessly's,  reviewing —  as  he  had  done  more  than 
once  since  his  unseasonable  advent  at  the  Harwood 
house  some  hours  before  —  the  odd  individuality  and 
strange  beauty  of  Loleta  and  her  grandmother. 

Looking  out  over  the  sea,  and  with  his  hands 
clasped  behind  his  head,  he  had  been  thinking  deeply, 
besides  smoking  a  good  many  more  cigars  than  he 
would  have  recommended  another  man  to  consume. 

During  this  time  he  had  seen  Captain  Jack  go  by 
with  Uncle  Billy;  and  the  child  had  called  out  that 
he  was  going  to  the  old  man's  "  bungalow." 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      185 

The  road  leading  to  this  grew  narrower  after  pass- 
ing Mrs.  Bessly's  gate.  Then,  when  it  had  run  a 
little  farther  inland,  it  turned,  and  ended  at  an  inlet 
called  "  Lobster  Cove." 

Along  one  side  was  a  straggling  line  of  quaint  old 
houses,  utterly  devoid  of  paint,  and  with  tiny,  four- 
paned  windows  that  had  overlooked  the  sunrisings 
across  the  harbor  for  more  than  a  hundred  years. 
They  had  been  warped  by  wind  and  weather  until 
they  seemed  to  lean  wearily  against  each  other,  as 
though  quite  worn  out  through  long  battling  with  the 
elements. 

In  front  of  the  last  house  the  road  began  to  slant 
upward,  until  it  came  to  a  plateau,  through  whose 
occasional  greensward  the  rocks  and  boulders  cropped 
out  like  worn  patches  upon  a  fine  garment.  And 
perched  aloft  on  the  highest  point,  which  was  par- 
tially levelled  off,  was  the  small,  squat  wooden  struc- 
ture known  as  Uncle  Billy's  "  bungalow." 

Unlike  its  neighbors  lower  down,  it  was  bright  with 
white  paint  and  green  trimmings,  while  curtains  of 
turkey-red  calico  were  hung  before  its  small  windows, 
whose  well-cleaned  panes  glittered  brilliantly  in  the 
sun. 

The  rock  upon  which  it  stood  crowned  the  top  of 
the  hill,  which  fell  away  in  gradual  slopes  upon  three 
sides,  while  on  the  fourth,  facing  the  sea,  was  a 
steep  declivity,  down  which  a  path  led  to  a  small 
beach,  where  several  dories  were  now  lying;  and 
amongst  them,  bottom  side  up,  was  the  unfortunate 
boat  that  had  come  to  grief  against  the  rocks  of 
Danger-Head. 


1 86     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

Uncle  Billy  and  Captain  Jack  having  reached  the 
bungalow,  the  former  took  from  his  pocket  a  huge 
key,  with  which,  after  considerable  clatter,  he  un- 
locked the  rather  diminutive  door.  Then,  throwing 
it  open,  he  invited  his  small  guest  to  enter. 

"Never" — to  use  the  old  sailor's  own  words  — 
"  was  there  ther  twinkle  of  a  petticoat  seen  'bout  ther 
place."  And  yet  no  woman's  hand  could  have 
arranged  or  kept  the  interior  with  more  scrupulous 
neatness. 

Of  the  two  rooms  downstairs,  that  in  the  rear  was 
a  kitchen  and  wash-room  combined,  from  which  a 
ladder  gave  access  to  a  bunk  aloft,  while  the  front 
room  served  as  a  parlor  and  "  living-room."  It  was 
small  and  square,  with  a  low  ceiling,  bright,  as  were 
also  the  side-walls,  with  whitewash. 

Between  the  windows  was  a  home-made  book-case 
and  "  what-not,"  of  pine,  whose  former  use  was 
revealed  when  the  visitor  became  seated ;  for  then 
could  be  seen  underneath,  in  large  black  letters, 
"  Pride  of  England  Soap."  An  immense  Bible 
crowned  the  top  shelf,  while  the  lower  ones  were 
crowded  with  a  most  motley  and  unusual  collection 
of  articles,  —  a  lot  of  shells,  two  spy-glasses,  some 
corals  and  sponges,  queer  dried  seaweeds,  and  dried 
star-fish.  Then  there  was  a  pair  of  whale's  teeth, 
one  of  them  unadorned,  but  its  mate  showing  a 
brilliant  painting  of  an  ogling  young  lady  in  a  very 
pronounced  Spanish  costume. 

A  number  of  ships'  pictures  hung  upon  the  walls, 
the  most  of  them  cheap  prints ;  and  with  them  were 
a  few  charts,  these  being  well  "  pricked,"  —  the 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      1 87 

markings  showing  a  vessel's  course  from  port  to 
port. 

Uncle  Billy  had  but  few  diversions;  and  one  of 
them  was  to  sit  with  a  pipe,  after  his  solitary  supper, 
and  make  some  of  his  own  "  v'yages  "  over  again,  or, 
when  his  imagination  served,  to  prick  out  new  and 
strange  ones  on  the  charts. 

The  open  fire-place  had  a  rudely  made  mantel- 
shelf over  it,  piled  promiscuously  with  models  of 
ships,  and  many  rare  shells,  amid  which  a  great  fan 
of  coral  made  a  lace-like  background  for  an  immense 
mug  of  coarse  yellow  ware,  depicted  whereon,  in 
indigo  blue,  was  a  tombstone,  under  a  weeping  wil- 
low, and  surrounded  by  a  group  of  seemingly  sorrow- 
ful young  people ;  while  underneath,  in  large  letters, 
was  the  legend,  "  My  Mother's  Grave."  And  at  the 
end  of  the  shelf  was  a  handsome  old  ginger  jar,  out 
of  whose  mouth  hung  a  variety  of  fish-hooks,  attached 
to  lines  that  disappeared  within. 

A  large  and  very  noisy  clock  hung  by  the  door 
leading  to  the  kitchen ;  and  five  frolicking  cats  were 
playing  in  the  broad  bands  of  sunshine  streaming 
across  the  spotless  wooden  floor. 

As  Captain  Jack  entered  the  room  he  made  a 
dive  at  the  felines;  but  they  scattered  in  a  mo- 
ment, and  disappeared  like  magic.  They  were 
Uncle  Billy's  "family;"  and,  as  he  followed  the 
child  through  the  door,  he  addressed  them  like  so 
many  associates. 

"  Shipmets  ahoy !  Ahoy,  ahoy,  there,  my  lads. 
Come  out  an'  welcome  Cap'n  Jack  an'  me  'board 
ship,  why  don't  ye?  Ye 're  actin'  purty,  be  n't  ye, 


1 88      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

hidin'  as  if  ye  was  bashful?  Come  out,  I  say,  for 
there 's  work  ter  be  done  on  ther  beach,  'mong  ther 
boats.  That  there  dory 's  got  ter  be  stopped  sound 
an'  tight,  ther  fust  thing." 

Thus  admonished,  the  "  shipmets  "  came  forth 
sneakingly  from  their  various  hiding-places. 

Adam,  a  very  large  tortoise-shell,  went  and  seated 
himself  in  the  open  doorway,  as  if  to  take  a  look  at 
the  work  Uncle  Billy  had  in  contemplation.  Moses 
and  Aaron,  two  jetty,  green-eyed  grimalkins,  came 
from  under  the  kitchen  stove,  just  as  the  Queen 
of  Sheba,  a  white  cat  with  golden  eyes,  sprang  to 
the  floor  from  a  curtained  shelf;  and  Ebenezer,  a 
most  unmitigatedly  yellow  specimen,  sidled  up  and 
coquetted  about  the  old  man's  legs,  while  he  looked 
askance  at  the  boy. 

"All  bu-tees,  be  n't  they,  ev'ry  one  on  'em?" 
Uncle  Billy  said  admiringly,  as  he  put  down  some 
parcels  he  had  brought,  and  turned  to  Captain  Jack, 
who  was  stooping  to  caress  Ebenezer. 

"Yes.  But  I  do  like  the  Queen  of  Sheba  best; 
and  yet  she  will  never  let  me  pet  her." 

"  Jest  lek  ther  rest  o'  her  sex,  my  lad,"  the  old 
man  declared ;  "  ye  see  she  's  got  cap-tious  notions." 

"  Huh?  "  And  Captain  Jack  looked  up  inquir- 
ingly into  the  good-natured  face  above  him. 

"  I  mean,  thet  lek  some  fair  leddies,  she  leks  ter 
mek  b'lieve  she  teks  no  sort  o'  stock  in  folks  dancin' 
'tendance  on  her.  But  jest  ye  let  her  'lone,  an'  pet 
ther  rest  o'  ther  lot ;  then  see  how  quick  my  leddy  '11 
come  purrin'  'round  ye.  An'  now,  my  lad,  I  'm  goin' 
down  ter  ther  beach,  'bout  thet  dory.  Ye'd  best 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      189 

come  'long,  an'  see  how  ter  do  it  for  yerself  some  o' 
these  fine  days." 

"  Do  you  mean  when  I  am  a  sailor,  Uncle  Billy? 
For  you  know  I  shall  be  one  when  I  'm  big." 

"  Not  jest  a  common  sailor-man,  Cap'n  Jack,"  the 
old  man  said,  his  eyes  beginning  to  twinkle,  "  for  ye 
see  thet  would  n't  read  well  in  hist'ry.  Ye  must 
1'arn  ter  be  a  commodore.  Nothin'  short  o'  commo- 
dore '11  do  ye.  Hi,  Commodore  Harwood,  I  salute 
ye!" 

With  this  he  straightened  himself  up  and  threw 
one  foot  back,  while  he  brought  his  hand  to  his  peak 
in  regular  man-o'-war  fashion,  to  the  great  delight  of 
his  small  companion. 

The  two,  accompanied  by  all  the  cats,  were  soon 
down  on  the  beach;  and  Uncle  Billy,  having  laid 
aside  his  bunch  of  oakum,  drove  Ebenezer  and 
Moses  away  from  the  tar  bucket.  Then,  with  his  hat 
hanging  on  the  back  of  his  head,  he  proceeded  to 
thump  and  sound  the  bottom  and  sides  of  the  injured 
dory,  puffing  and  humming  to  himself  the  while. 

At  length,  as  he  began  to  stop  the  gap,  the  hum- 
ming resolved  itself  into  something  like  a  tune,  until 
finally  he  opened  his  lips  and  growled  forth  what  he 
doubtless  intended  as  a  song : 

"  There  was  a  little  man,  and  he  hed  a  little  horse ; 

High  diddle,  low  diddle,  dee  ! 
An'  he  tied  a  little  cat-skin  ter  his  tail, 
High  diddle,  low  diddle,  dee  ! " 

This  was  for  the  edification  of  Captain  Jack,  who 
sat  with  clasped  hands  and  eager  eyes,  watching  the 
old  man. 


1 90     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

Presently  he  asked  with  a  sly  smile,  "  Tell  me, 
Uncle  Billy,  —  how  is  it  you  do  spell '  rheumatism  '  ?  " 

This  was  an  old  and  much  worn  joke  between 
these  two ;  but,  no  matter  how  often  repeated,  it  was 
always  enjoyed  by  both  of  them. 

Uncle  Billy  paused  in  his  work,  and  cocked  his 
hat  to  one  side  of  his  head.  Then,  giving  a  queer 
twist  to  his  face,  he  drawled  out,  "  Wa'l,  Cap'n,  when 
ther  sailor-man  says  it  on  goin'  inter  ther  tavern  — 
says  it  ter  ther  landlady,  it's  '  rum-it-is-'m.'  An'  then 
when  he  gits  too  much  o'  thet  rum  aboard,  it's 
'  room-it-is-'m  ! ' ' 

They  both  laughed  loud  and  long,  while  several 
of  the  cats  came  from  some  seaweed  at  which  they 
had  been  sniffing,  and  rubbed  against  Uncle  Billy's 
legs. 

After  a  while  the  old  man  said,  "  What  d'  ye  think 
I  found  'long  shore  last  week,  my  lad  ?  "  And  he 
began  to  fumble  in  his  pockets. 

"What  was  it,  Uncle  Billy?  Please  tell  me,"  the 
child  asked  eagerly,  watching  for  the  reappearance 
of  the  old  sailor's  big  brown  fingers. 

"  This."  And  he  laid  a  bright  golden  button  in 
the  small  hand  outstretched  for  it.  "  'T  was  washed 
ashore,  most  lekly ;  an'  I  found  it  lyin'  in  a  tangle  o' 
chips  an'  seaweed.  P'r'aps  some  poor  woman  might 
hev  hed  it  on  when  she  went  down  in  a  wreck,  for 
it's  surely  thet  sort  o'  frippery." 

Captain  Jack  looked  thoughtfully  at  the  shining 
button,  as  he  touched  it  gently  with  his  small  fore- 
finger. 

"What  shall  you  do  with   it,  Uncle  Billy?"    he 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      191 

asked,  lifting  his  tawny  eyes  to  the  kindly  ones  bent 
upon  his  face. 

"Why,  I  'lowed  thet  I'd  give  it  to  ye, — thet  is, 
if  ye  wanted  it.  I  Ve  no  sort  o'  use  for  sech  stuff." 

"  Oh,  will  you?"  the  child  exclaimed  delightedly. 
"  I  should  like  to  show  it  to  Loleta;  and  she  can  tell 
me  a  story  about  it." 

"  Why,  —  how  kin  she,"  was  the  inquiry, "  when  she 
don't  know  nothin'  o'  ther  p'tic'lars?" 

"  She  does  often  guess  such  things ;  and  they  are 
such  lovely  stories !  " 

"  Wa'l,  then,  my  lad,  mebbe  she  '11  guess  out  all 
'bout  thet  little  bit  o'  gold,  jest  for  ther  sake  o' 
pleasurin'  ye."  And  his  eyes  wandered  out  con- 
tentedly over  the  sea,  blue  as  lapus-lazuli,  its  surface 
scarcely  ruffled  by  the  soft  breeze  coming  joyously 
toward  the  land. 

"  Uncle  Billy,  what  do  you  s'pose  the  shells  and 
pebbles  do  think  when  the  sea  does  first  wash  over 
them,  —  when  the  tide  does  come  in?" 

Captain  Jack  had  placed  the  button  carefully  in 
his  pocket,  and  was  now  ready  to  take  up  another 
line  of  investigation. 

"  I  don't  'xactly  know,  my  lad,"  replied  the  old 
man,  looking  down  lovingly  into  the  bright  face. 
"  P'r'aps  they  think  jest  ther  same  as  clams,  an' 
sweetmeats,  an'  sech-like ;  an'  thet  's  sort  o'  joyful, 
I  guess,  for  ye  Ve  heerd  o'  bein'  as  '  happy  as  a 
clam,'  hev  n't  ye?  An'  yet "  —  ruminatingly  —  "  I 
can't  say  as  I  ever  heerd  o'  sech  things  thinkin'. 
An'  if  clams  can't  think,  how  can  rocks,  an'  shells, 
an'  ther  like?" 


192      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

"  I  don't  know,  Uncle  Billy;  only  I  sometimes  do 
think  I  can  hear  shells  laugh  inside." 

"  Ah,  lad,  lad,  what  fancies  ye  hev  in  thet  small 
head  o'  your'n." 

The  old  sailor  wagged  his  own  grizzled  head, 
and  went  to  work  again,  with  the  boy  sitting  on  the 
sand,  as  he  looked  off  over  the  water  and  sang  softly 
to  himself,  while  Moses  and  Aaron,  in  company  with 
Ebenezer,  came  and  rubbed  trustingly  against  him. 


CHAPTER  XVIII 

MARGARET,   her  father,  and   Doctor  Jasper 
took  tea  that  evening  at  the  Harwood  house. 
Captain  Jack  was  seated  next  to  his  grand- 
mother;   and  he  surveyed  the  Doctor  with  exceed- 
ingly friendly  and  satisfied  eyes. 

"Does  not  he  look  like  our  soldier,  Grandmere, — 
man  Docteur,  as  I  said?"  he  had  whispered  eagerly 
to  Madame,  who  interrupted  her  talk  with  Captain 
Leslie  to  say  gently,  and  in  a  low  tone,  "  Sh — h,  won 
douce."  But  she  glanced  smilingly  at  the  Doctor, 
knowing  that  he  had  heard  the  child's  words. 

Doctor  Jasper  had  been  looking  at  her  admir- 
ingly ;  for  if  she  appeared  queenly  when  he  saw  her 
for  the  first  time,  dressed  simply,  and  after  an  all- 
night's  anxious  vigil,  she  was  still  more  so  now, 
attired  richly,  and  in  the  most  exquisite  taste. 

Loleta  sat  opposite,  robed  in  some  sheeny  green 
stuff  that  reminded  him  of  the  spray-bedewed  sea- 
weed along  shore  ;  and  other  than  a  single  strand  of 
tiny  pearls  about  her  neck,  she  wore  no  ornament. 

He  looked  from  her  to  her  beautiful  grandmother, 
and  then  at  the  great  clusters  of  sweet-smelling 
flowers  in  the  centre  of  the  table.  Then  his  eyes 
went  back  again  to  the  fair  young  face,  and  the 
imperious  one  near  it. 

13 


1 94     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

In  after  years  he  could  never  think  of  this  scene, 
and  of  these  two,  without  associating  with  them  the 
cream  and  snow-white,  the  pale  violet  and  dark 
purple  petals  of  the  flowers  that  filled  all  the  air 
with  their  fragrance. 

The  mild  light  of  many  candles  in  tall  silver  can- 
delabra and  girandoles,  hung  thickly  with  glass 
drops,  filled  the  room  ;  and  the  warm  air  was  per- 
meated by  the  faint,  sweet  odor  of  the  melting  wax. 

It  was  a  delight  to  Doctor  Jasper,  while  seeming 
to  listen,  as  did  the  others,  to  the  bright  reminiscent 
talk  of  Madame  Harwood  and  the  Captain,  to  watch 
the  girl  opposite  him,  about  whose  words  and  looks 
was  a  subtle  transparency,  at  once  intangible  and 
irresistible,  coupled  as  it  was  with  an  intellectual 
refinement  that  was  intensely  fascinating. 

But  as  to  Madame  Harwood,  while  enjoying  keenly 
her  brilliancy  and  wit,  as  well  as  the  satisfaction  she 
afforded  his  senses,  the  Doctor  could  not  quite  rid 
himself  of  the  feeling  that  —  as  he  had  suggested 
one  day  to  Margaret  —  she  was  "playing  a  part." 

Not  that  there  was  any  indication  —  even  to  his 
acute  discernment  —  of  hypocrisy  or  insincerity,— 
not  the  slightest  lack  of  hospitality  or  heartiness. 
But  it  seemed  —  at  least  to  him  —  as  if  back  of  her 
bright  manner  and  flow  of  words  there  lay  an  anxiety 
she  was  endeavoring  to  put  aside,  or  to  overlook 
for  the  time  being,  but  which  shadowed  her  mood, 
despite  her  strong  will  and  powers  of  self-control. 

There  was  something  of  this  same  thing  about 
Loleta.  But  it  was  even  less  pronounced,  and  would 
have  escaped  Doctor  Jasper's  notice,  had  it  not 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      195 

been  for  what  he  saw,  or  thought  he  saw,  in  her 
grandmother.  And,  as  he  recalled  the  girl's  bearing 
during  their  outing  of  the  day  before,  he  wondered 
if  her  present  nervousness  was  not  a  reflection  of 
Madame  Harwood's  mood,  rather  than  from  anything 
arising  within  herself. 

This  feeling,  which  had  become  impressed  upon 
his  mind  shortly  after  they  seated  themselves  at  the 
table,  grew  in  strength  as  he  noted  the  strange  light 
that  would  now  and  again  gather  in  Madame's  black 
eyes,  and  how  her  brows  would  lower  and  contract 
for  an  instant,  and  the  quick  glances  she  cast  toward 
the  door  when  it  was  opened  by  Zabette,  who 
attended  upon  Captain  Jack,  leaving  the  dapper 
mulatto  butler  to  serve  the  others  of  the  company. 

"  I  know  very  little  of  shells  or  seaweeds,"  he 
made  haste  to  reply  to  a  question  she  asked  him; 
"that  is,  from  a  scientific  standpoint." 

"  I  should  say  this  was  a  good  place  and  time  to 
acquire  such  knowledge,  if  you  care  to,  my  lad,"  said 
the  Captain  laughingly. 

Before  Doctor  Jasper  could  answer,  Madame  Har- 
wood  spoke  to  him  again,  now  looking  at  him  some- 
what curiously. 

"  You  have  never  been  here  before,  I  believe?  " 

He  glanced  toward  Captain  Leslie  and  Margaret ; 
but  they  were  joking  with  each  other,  and  neither  of 
them  had  heard  Madame  Harwood's  remark. 

"  Never  to  stop  any  time,  until  now,"  he  replied, 
—  "  until  I  came  here  last  month." 

Captain  Jack  now  broke  in  impetuously,  addressing 
the  Doctor. 


1 96     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

"  I  do  know  something  about  seaweeds." 

"Eh,  —  what's  that?"  inquired  the  Captain,  who 
sat  at  the  other  end  of  the  table.  "  What 's  that  you 
say,  young  man?  " 

"  I  do  know  all  about  the  sort  they  call  '  puppy- 
dogs'  tails,'  "  answered  the  lad. 

Every  one  smiled,  —  even  Mammy  Zabette,  who 
was  removing  a  plate  from  in  front  of  him. 

"  Down  at  Uncle  Billy's  I  did  find  some  in  the 
sand  the  other  day,"  he  went  on.  "  And  he  did 
show  me  how  to  float  it  in  the  water,  and  slip  some 
paper  under  it;  and  then  how  to  keep  it  stuck  on  the 
paper,  when  I  did  pull  it  out  very  carefully.  It  did 
lie  on  the  paper,  stuck  out,  and  did  look  just  like 
Mrs.  Wilson's  poodle-dog's  tail,  'cept  it  was  green." 

They  laughed  at  this,  and  Captain  Leslie  said,  "  I 
know  the  sort  you  mean,  my  lad,  for  I  have  fixed  it 
in  the  same  way,  many  a  time,  when  I  was  a  young- 
ster. Aye,  and  so  has  your  grandfather,  as  well ;  for 
we  used  to  collect  and  press  seaweeds  when  we  were 
boys  together." 

At  this  allusion  to  her  husband  Doctor  Jasper  saw 
Madame  Harwood's  white  lids  droop  until  the  black 
lashes  touched  her  cheeks ;  and  glancing  at  Loleta, 
he  noted  the  loving  look  with  which  her  eyes  sought 
her  grandmother's  face. 

But  the  next  minute  Madame,  with  a  gay  laugh,  told 
of  some  incident  connected  with  one  of  their  sojourns 
in  Russia.  And  as  the  Doctor  listened  to  her 
graphic  words  and  unaffected  mirth  he  found  it 
difficult  to  understand  what  he  had  heard  in  regard 
to  her  reserve  and  hauteur. 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      197 

In  truth  she  puzzled  him  very  much.  He  felt  that 
no  one  could  look  upon  her  without  realizing  how 
truly  she  was  entitled  to  be  called  "  La  Grande 
Dame ;  "  and  he  was  satisfied  that  there  was  some- 
thing very  hard  and  cold  in  her  nature.  Yet  he 
could  not  fail  to  see  how  her  manner  toward  both 
her  grandchildren,  as  well  as  theirs  toward  her, 
seemed  utterly  inconsistent  with  any  possible  unkind- 
ness,  either  of  act  or  thought. 

"  Who  knows,  my  dear  Captain  Nat,"  she  said  pre- 
sently in  reply  to  a  prophecy  the  old  sailor  had 
made  concerning  himself,  as  they  were  about  leaving 
the  table,  —  "  who  shall  say  "  —  and  she  laughed 
gayly — "but  that  some  coming  year  may  see  you 
sailing  over  our  oceans  again,  — the  oceans  you  and  I 
have  crossed  so  many  times,  and  which  we  know  so 
well ;  yes,  and  love  so  well." 

Her  black  eyes  smiled  a  little  mockingly  into  Mar- 
garet's blue  ones,  now  holding  the  wistful  light  that 
sometimes  gathered  tears,  when  her  father  expressed 
a  longing  for  the  sea. 

But  the  girl  only  smiled  herself,  although  faintly, 
and  shook  her  head. 

She  had  the  faculty  of  avoiding  argument,  in  small 
matters  as  well  as  large,  dreading  it  as  something 
leading  very  often  to  general,  all-around  unpleasant- 
ness. And  Margaret  could  never  feel  happy  unless 
everything  about  her  was  in  accord. 

As    they    passed    from    the    dining-room    Doctor 
Jasper  was  surprised  to  hear   the    clear   whistle   of 
some  notes  that  were  decidedly  familiar  to  him,— 
none  other  than  the  army  call  of  "Taps." 


198      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

Loleta  saw  his  start  of  surprise,  and  smiled  at  it. 

"  That  is  my  troopial ;  he  hangs  in  the  little 
'  den,'  as  grandmere  does  call  it.  Come  and  see 
him." 

They  all  followed  her  into  a  medium-sized  room, 
octagon-shaped,  and  whose  furnishings  were  like 
those  of  a  museum ;  for  it  was  rilled  with  curiosities 
gathered  from  many  quarters  of  the  world. 

There  were  south  sea  trophies,  —  long,  sharp 
spears ;  garments  and  mats  of  quaintly  woven  grasses 
and  feathers;  two  immense  shields,  shaped  like  the 
back  of  a  turtle,  and  resounding  like  a  drum-head 
when  struck ;  barbarous-looking  knives  and  hatchets ; 
ivory  spoons  and  ornaments;  Chinese  carvings,  and 
musky  smelling  woods,  together  with  ivory  idols 
from  the  far  east.  And  upon  an  exquisitely  carved 
cabinet  of  ebony  there  was  a  wondrously  wrought 
fan  of  sandal-wood,  that  made  the  neighboring  air 
sweet  with  its  mystic  fragrance. 

Then  there  were  alabaster  dishes  and  boxes  and 
vases,  from  Italy;  and  copies,  in  the  same  mineral, 
of  Saint  Peter's  and  the  Leaning  Tower.  In  fact  the 
mantel,  side-tables,  and  hearth  were  littered  with 
curios  from  almost  every  country  and  clime. 

A  few  easy  chairs,  with  coverings  made  from 
Egyptian  saddle-bags,  were  in  the  centre  of  the 
floor,  and  over  one  of  them  hung  the  gayly-hued 
mantle  of  a  toreador. 

The  troopial's  gilded  cage  was  hanging  by  one  of 
the  windows.  He  was  a  bright,  lively  fellow,  his 
jetty  coat  brilliant  with  dashes  of  orange,  and  his 
breast  a  glow  of  the  same  color. 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      1 99 

He  had  —  so  Loleta  explained  —  formerly  be- 
longed to  some  southern  friends,  —  army  people, 
and  had  caught  many  of  the  bugle  calls. 

As  they  stood  watching  him  he  gave  "  Taps  "  once 
more,  while  he  fluttered  about  proudly.  Then  he 
sounded  "Reveille"  with  surprising  effect. 

Madame  asked  the  gentlemen  if  they  would  smoke 
here,  in  the  "den,"  or  go  out  upon  the  piazza  facing 
the  sea. 

"It  will  be  cooler  and  pleasanter  out  there,"  she 
said,  as  she  led  the  way;  "and  we  can  sit  and  enjoy 
the  music  the  girls  will  give  us." 

Then  turning  to  Doctor  Jasper,  she  asked,  "  Have 
you  a  special  liking  for  any  particular  composer?" 

"Yes,  Madame, — Beethoven." 

"He  is  also  my  favorite  above  all  others,"  she 
said  with  an  odd  smile.  "His  music  has  for  me,  as 
I  think  it  must  have  for  all  who  understand  it,  the 
sound  of  the  sea,  and  of  its  winds.  And  these 
winds  blow  pleasanter  to  us  rovers  than  do  the  land 
breezes.  What  say  you,  Captain  Nat  ?  " 

"You  speak  the  truth,  Madame,"  he  replied;  and 
there  was  a  seeming  touch  of  sadness  to  his  voice. 

"  Please  don't  talk  in  that  way,  Madame  Harwood," 
Margaret  said  earnestly,  although  she  was  smiling. 
"You  '11  have  papa  running  away  from  me,  for  he  is 
just  pining  for  a  sail  across  the  seas;  I  can  hear  it 
in  his  voice."  And  she  clung  closely  to  him  as 
they  followed  their  hostess  toward  the  music-room, 
whose  windows  opened  out  to  a  broad  piazza. 

"  I  do  so  love  the  sea,"  Madame  said,  still  speaking 
to  the  Doctor  as  they  stepped  outside.  "  And  when 


2oo      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

the  spray  flies  about  here,  as  it  does  during  easterly 
storms  and  very  high  winds,  I  almost  feel  that  I  am 
on  the  ocean  once  more." 

Captain  Leslie  was  listening;  and  a  sigh  sprang 
to  his  lips  as  he  seated  himself.  Margaret  heard  it, 
"but  said  nothing,  as  she  drew  Captain  Jack  close 
to  her,  so  that  he  might  snuggle  himself  under  her 
light  wrap,  as  the  two  sat  together. 

The  men  had  just  lit  their  cigars  when  Loleta, 
who  had  remained  in  the  music-room,  began  the 
first  movement  of  the  Moonlight  Sonata. 

It  was  full  of  all  that  Madame  Harwood  had  said, 
and  fuller  of  other  things  for  Doctor  Jasper. 

The  noise  of  the  sea,  and  the  murmur  of  the 
winds,  seemed  interwoven  with  the  sounds  coming 
from  within,  under  the  skilful  fingers  that  sent  the 
weird  melodies  throbbing  and  beating  out  into  the 
night,  under  the  sky  and  stars. 

The  winds  seemed  to  sink  and  swoon  in  the 
chords,  like  voices  lifting  themselves  up  to  where 
eyes  —  hopeful  or  despairing  —  were  seeking  God 
amid  the  stars  that  burned  so  calmly  in  the  silent 
skies,  — voices  full  of  tender  entreaties  that  fainted 
for  replies,  — pauses  of  sorrow  that  passed  into  sighs 
of  misery. 

Then,  fluttering  back  on  the  clear,  sweet  tones, 
came  eddies  of  tenderest  melody,  falling  upon  the 
soul  as  does  the  benediction  that  follows  prayer. 

And  then  it  all  died  away  into  a  silence  that  of 
itself  was  throbbing. 

It  was  several  minutes  before  this  was  broken, 
save  by  the  sounds  of  the  sea  and  the  night  winds, 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      201 

which  seemed  to  be  echoing  the  passionate  music, 
but  faintly,  like  organ  notes  dying  away  amid  the 
aisles  of  a  great  cathedral. 

All  this  had  spoken  to  Noel  Jasper's  soul,  even 
as  his  soul  spoke  to  him  of  its  love.  Her  presence, 
her  voice,  her  music,  —  they  thrilled  him  in  a  way 
unknown  before  in  all  his  life,  and  his  heart  throbbed 
to  paining. 

No  one  spoke.  Madame  Harwood  sighed,  moved 
softly,  and  drew  the  black  lace  closer  about  her 
white  face  and  graceful  shoulders,  while  the  light 
that  came  through  the  open  windows  struck  sparkles 
from  the  many  gems  upon  her  snowy  fingers. 

Music  it  was  that  broke  the  silence.  Loleta  was 
playing  the  D  flat  Major  Prelude  of  Chopin;  that 
wistful-sounding  melody,  touched  throughout  with 
such  a  sadness,  —  a  plaintiveness  like  that  which 
stirs  amid  the  leaves  before  a  summer  rain,  and 
when  it  patters  on  the  roof,  and  then  comes  from 
the  eaves  in  tinkling  drops,  that  soothe,  even  when 
stirring  restless  thoughts,  and  dim  the  window- 
panes  like  passionate  tears. 

As  the  last  echoes  of  this  died  away,  Loleta  came 
out.  She  said  nothing;  but  seating  herself  near 
Margaret,  who  was  huddled  within  her  wrap,  with 
little  Captain  Jack  close  to  her,  picked  up  a  guitar 
and  held  it  out. 

"Oh,  no,"  Margaret  said  quickly.  "I  cannot, 
Loleta, — at  least  not  now." 

Doctor  Jasper  had  turned  to  Loleta,  wishing  to 
tell  her  how  greatly  he  had  enjoyed  the  music.  Yet 
when  he  tried  to  speak,  he  was  silent;  for  conven- 


202      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

tional  words  seemed  tame,  and  he  dared  not  utter 
his  thoughts. 

But  Captain  Leslie  appeared  to  find  no  difficulty 
in  expressing  himself;  and  he  did  so  in  his  usual 
nautical  way,  causing  Madame  Harwood  to  laugh 
softly  to  herself. 

"  No,  no, "  Margaret  repeated  to  Loleta.  "  I  can 
sing  nothing.  But  I  will  gladly  play  for  you,  if  you 
will  sing." 

Doctor  Jasper  was  looking  at  Madame  Harwood, 
and  saw  her  start  as  one  of  the  servants  came  out 
upon  the  piazza.  He  was  a  bright-appearing  lad  of 
twelve,  with  a  skin  like  caft-au-lait,  curling  hair, 
big,  shining  eyes,  and  intensely  red  lips. 

"What  do  you  come  here  for,  Louis?"  his  mis- 
tress demanded  sternly. 

The  boy  clutched  at  his  curls  in  a  frightened 
way. 

"  If  ye  pleasy,  Mam,  Zabette  done  sen'  me  fo' 
Miche  Jacques;  an'  I  done  been  'roun'  evvy  place. 
An'  den  I  yeh  de  talk,  an'  - 

His  fast-faltering  voice  became  hopelessly  lost, 
and  he  stood  staring  helplessly  at  Madame  Harwood. 

"Very  well,"  she  said  quietly,  and,  as  it  seemed 
to  Doctor  Jasper,  with  an  air  of  relief.  "Come, 
Jacques,  mon  bijou"  she  added,  turning  to  where 
the  child  was  sitting. 

He  shyly  kissed  Margaret's  bended  face,  and  stole 
out  from  her  clasping  arms  and  warm  wrap  to  bid 
the  others  good-night. 

Loleta  handed  the  guitar  to  Margaret,  and  rose, 
as  if  intending  to  accompany  him.  But  Madame 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      203 

Harwood  spoke  quite  sharply  to  her  in  French,  bid- 
ding her  to  sit  down  again. 

Loleta  stood  a  moment  as  if  irresolute;  then,  with 
dropped  lids,  she  seated  herself  silently. 

"  Sing  for  Doctor  Jasper  some  of  our  Creole  songs, 
ma  mte,"  her  grandmother  said,  a  curious  insistence 
sounding  in  her  voice. 

"Yes,"  added  Margaret,  as  she  began  to  strum 
softly  upon  the  guitar;  "and  I'll  play  the  accom- 
paniment." 

"Pipe  away,  lass, — do,"  urged  Captain  Leslie. 
"I  should  love  to  hear  you." 

"What  shall  it  be,  Margot?" 

As  she  asked  this,  Loleta  looked  up  at  the  stars; 
and  Doctor  Jasper  thought  he  saw  the  glitter  of  tears 
in  her  eyes. 

"Let  me  see,"  replied  Margaret.  "It  must  be 
something  I  know,  if  I  am  to  play  the  accompani- 
ment. But  you  must  sing  two,  at  least." 

"  No,  no,  —  oh,  no !  "  was  the  pleading  answer. 
"One  is  quite  enough." 

Doctor  Jasper  here  interposed.  "  Let  us  secure 
one,  at  least,  Miss  Margaret,"  he  said  smilingly. 
"  If  you  disclose  your  entire  programme  too  soon, 
we  may  not  have  any  at  all." 

She  did  not  reply,  but  began  playing  an  accom- 
paniment, and  softly  hummed  a  few  bars.  Then  she 
broke  off  to  say,  "That  's  the  first  one  we  '11  have, 
Loleta,  if  you  please;  I  don't  know  the  name  of  it." 

"It  is  called  '  Quand  Mo  Te,'  "  Madame  Harwood 
said.  "It  is  a  slave  song;  and  the  music  is  very 
characteristic." 


204     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

Margaret  once  more  struck  up  the  accompaniment, 
and  Loleta  sang. 

Doctor  Jasper  called  himself  a  fairly  good  French 
scholar;  and  yet  the  words  might  have  been  Arabic, 
for  all  the  connected  meaning  they  conveyed  to  him. 
But  they  floated  out  on  the  quaint  music  with  a 
pathos  which  was  poignantly  sweet. 

When  the  song  was  ended  he  said  something  to 
this  effect;  and  Madame  Harwood's  low  laugh  jarred 
him  a  little  as  she  replied,  "  Our  slaves  mangled  the 
French  in  their  own  fashion,  and  it  is  perplexing  to 
one  not  a  native.  The  words  of  many  of  our  songs 
have  a  fine  African  ring ;  but  one  must  not  attempt 
to  translate  them  into  English,  and  hope  to  keep  up 
the  illusion,  for  most  of  the  words  are  rank  nonsense." 

Doctor  Jasper  made  some  appropriate  reply,  and 
then  turned  to  Margaret,  who  was  still  touching  the 
guitar. 

"  Are  n't  you  going  to  carry  out  the  rest  of  your 
programme  ?  "  he  asked. 

"Certainly  I  am,"  she  replied  absently,  as  if  her 
thoughts  had  been  straying. 

Her  father  noticed  this,  and  asked  laughingly  if 
she  had  not  yet  awakened  from  the  long  sleep  she 
took  after  her  Danger-Head  picnic. 

"  Danger-Head !  "  Madame  Harwood  echoed.  "  I 
should  think  that  none  of  you  could  ever  wish  to 
hear  the  name  again." 

"  Why,  Madame,  I  would  not  have  missed  that 
experience  for  a  great  deal,"  said  the  Doctor,  with 
such  an  undertone  of  seriousness  that  she  looked  at 
him  sharply  and  questioningly. 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold     205 

"Indeed  no,"  added  Margaret,  now  thoroughly 
alert;  "none  of  us  would,  I  am  sure,  except  per- 
haps Mrs.  Bessly  and  Uncle  Billy.  But  come, 
Loleta,"  -turning  to  her, — "now  for  that  other 
song  I  was  thinking  about.  You  know  it  goes  this 
way."  And  she  hummed  it. 

"That  is  one  of  the  prettiest  of  all,"  said  Madame 
Harwood.  "In  character  it  is  much  like  the  Span- 
ish gypsy  music.  Both  of  them  have  the  same  curi- 
ous repetitions  in  minor  monotone,  like  some  of  the 
Oriental  melodies  —  especially  the  Arabic." 

As  Loleta' s  second  song  came  to  an  end  Doctor 
Jasper  saw  a  large  meteor  shoot  across  the  sky ;  and 
a  servant  being  in  the  act  of  lighting  one  of  the  upper 
rooms,  a  brilliant  gleam  illumined  the  wings  of  an 
enormous  bat  that  happened  to  be  flying  past. 

This  peculiar  circumstance  brought  to  his  mind 
the  recollection  of  a  large  painting  at  home,  which, 
in  his  childhood,  had  held  for  him  a  horrible 
fascination. 

It  represented  the  fall  of  Lucifer  from  Heaven. 

The  banished  angel  was  sinking  through  the  air 
upon  great  dusky  wings,  toward  the  vaporous  abyss 
beneath.  The  radiance  of  the  Paradise  he  had  lost 
still  shone  over  and  around  him,  lighting  palely  his 
dark  curls  and  olive  skin,  and  giving  an  added 
glitter  to  the  black  eyes  gazing  at  the  onlooker  in 
imperious  and  fiendish  delight. 

The  thought  came  —  and  unwittingly  —  to  the 
Doctor,  of  how  suggestive  of  this  painted  terror  of 
his  childhood  was  Madame  Harwood' s  dark  beauty, 
lighted  by  the  dim  glow  from  the  music-room. 


206      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

He  was  looking  at  her  with  this  in  his  mind, 
when  she  turned  her  eyes  slowly  toward  him  and 
asked,  "Are  you  practising  here,  Doctor  Jasper?  " 

"No,  Madame;  that  is,  only  in  a  very  small  and 
desultory  way.  I  have  been  called  upon  to  help  two 
or  three  of  Uncle  Billy's  and  Mrs.  Bessly's  relatives 
and  friends;  but,  beyond  this,  I  haven't  attempted 
to  poach  upon  good  Doctor  Mix's  preserves." 

"As  I  thought."  And  there  was  sufficient  light 
for  him  to  see  the  smile  curling  her  lips.  "Stop- 
ping here  for  a  rest,  during  the  summer  days? " 

"  I  do  not  yet  know  as  to  that,  Madame. " 

There  was  something  in  his  tone  that  gave  to  her 
own  a  note  of  surprise  as  she  asked,  "  Is  it  possible 
that  you  can  like  this  sleepy  old  town  well  enough 
to  think  of  remaining  here?  " 

"I  can  very  readily  believe  such  to  be  the  fact," 
he  answered  smilingly.  But  he  saw  her  eyes 
flash,  and  her  brows  contract,  making  him  aware  of 
having  said  something  that  for  some  reason  did  not 
quite  please  her.  And  during  the  rest  of  the  even- 
ing he  noticed  that  her  manner  toward  him  grew 
more  reserved. 

He  thought  of  this  later  on,  when  he  was  alone 
in  his  room;  and  it  came  to  him  for  the  first  time 
to  wonder  seriously  what  he  was  to  do,  should  his 
heart's  wish  meet  with  a  denial. 

He  asked  himself  how  it  would  be  with  him  if  his 
love  should  not  be  returned,  or  if  Madame  Harwood 
should  refuse  to  let  it  run  a  smooth  course. 

He  recalled  the  saying  that  "  sublunary  happiness 
consists  principally  in  being  well  deceived." 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold     207 

Was  he  being  well  deceived?  Was  it  possible 
that  this  wonderful  dream  now  —  and  so  suddenly 
—  absorbing  all  his  energies  and  hopes,  and  making 
his  life  a  new  and  more  desirable  thing,  —  was  this 
to  meet  with  shipwreck  and  disaster?  The  very 
thought  made  him  feel  as  if  it  were  already  so. 

Then  somewhat  aside  from  this,  and  as  a  matter 
affecting  his  personal  pride,  was  the  thought  of  the 
alteration  in  Madame  Harwood's  manner  toward  him. 
This  made  him  uneasy  —  almost  angry. 

During  the  latter  part  of  the  evening  she  —  as  has 
been  said  —  seemed  to  withdraw  more  within  her- 
self. Her  bearing  toward  him  underwent  a  marked 
change;  and  when  he  took  his  leave  she  either  for- 
got, or  omitted  intentionally,  to  ask  him  to  call 
again.  Then,  too,  it  appeared  as  if  she  tried  to 
prevent  Loleta  from  showing  him  other  than  the 
scantest  courtesy  when  they  parted. 

He  knew  that  Captain  Leslie  had  been  aware  of 
this,  for  he  caught  the  look  of  unsmiling  astonish- 
ment his  usually  laughing  eyes  bestowed  upon 
Madame  Harwood,  and  the.  glance  he  exchanged 
with  Margaret. 

He  had  noted  as  well  how  almost  fatherly  was  the 
Captain's  tender  good-night  to  Loleta,  and  recalled 
how  silent  Margaret  and  her  father  were  as  they 
walked  home,  scarcely  speaking  until  their  own 
gate  was  reached,  and  he  parted  with  them. 

His  mind  dwelt  upon  these  things  for  a  long 
time;  and  when  at  last  he  fell  asleep,  it  was  to 
dream. 

Again  he  was  looking  at  the  painting  of  Lucifer; 


208 

but  now  the  face  was  that  of  Madame  Harwood,  smil- 
ing mockingly  at  him  from  out  of  flowing  draperies. 

She  was  pointing  to  the  water  beneath  her,  where, 
fast-bound  to  black  timbers,  rising  and  falling  in 
the  rough  sea  that  tumbled  her  unbound  hair,  he 
saw  Loleta,  her  straining  eyes  gazing  up  into  his 
own. 

The  full  moon  lay  low  down  in  the  sky,  sending  a 
baleful  path  along  the  water;  and  slowly  down  this 
path  floated  a  great  hulk,  coming  nearer  and  nearer, 
until  he  feared  it  would  pass  over  her. 

Closer  and  yet  closer  it  came,  until,  with  a  wild, 
choking  cry,  he  stretched  out  his  arms  to  rescue  her 
from  the  deadly  peril,  and  so  awoke. 

The  horror  of  his  dream  was  so  real,  that  it  was 
long  before  he  was  able  to  sleep  again.  And  so  he 
lay  with  wide-open  eyes,  listening  to  the  beating  of 
the  surf;  and  this,  which  usually  rested  him,  now 
filled  his  mind  with  vague  forebodings. 


CHAPTER   XIX 

THE  following  Monday  was,  as  to  breeze  and 
sunshine,    what    Uncle    Billy    described    as 
"  serperlative ; "  and,   in  the  afternoon,   Doc- 
tor Jasper,  still  restless  and  very  much  out  of  sorts, 
was  easily  persuaded  to  join  the  old  man  and  the 
senior  and  junior  Ayres  when  they  went  out  to  their 
joint  nets  with  the  "Pretty  Sally." 

He  had  gone  to  church  the  day  before ;  but  with 
such  new  feelings  and  thoughts  as  made  that  other 
Sunday  seem  many  weeks  past.  And  he  had  come 
away  after  service  with  a  far  greater  disappointment 
than  his  common-sense  tried  to  tell  him  he  had 
any  reason  to  feel.  For  there  were  other  Sundays 
ahead;  and,  better  still,  many  other  days  when  he 
might  hope  to  see  Loleta. 

And  so  why  should  he  be  so  downhearted  on 
account  of  that  particular  Sunday  when  the  Har- 
wood  pew  was  empty? 

After  the  nets  were  emptied  and  reset,  and  the 
little  craft  was  turned  about  for  home,  the  mood  he 
had  been  able  to  shake  off  for  a  time  seemed  to 
return  in  full  force.  He  sat  silent,  and  away  from 
the  others,  his  abstracted  eyes  looking  indifferently 
at  the  glories  of  the  sunset,  until  its  splendor  faded 
away,  and  the  night  came  down. 

14 


21  o     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

The  hollow  flush  that  still  lingered  in  the  west 
had  grown  pallid  and  vague  as  the  boat  touched  the 
steps  of  the  old  wharf.  The  green  water  had  taken 
a  darker  shade;  and  over  in  the  east  the  first  star 
was  blinking  weakly  through  the  clouds. 

Doctor  Jasper  went  ashore,  and  walked  slowly 
toward  Mrs.  Bessly's,  his  head  bowed,  and  his  mind 
filled  with  strange  and  anxious  thoughts. 

If  these  few  days  had  been  productive  of  such  a 
heavy  heart,  because  of  the  uncertainty  of  happiness 
for  the  future,  what,  he  asked  himself,  would  the 
sure  wrecking  of  all  his  dreams  and  hopes  mean  for 
him? 

"Dear, — deary  me,  Doctor  Jasper,"  said  Mrs. 
Bessly  a  little  later,  as  they  sat  at  tea,  and  she 
peered  with  kindly  eyes  across  the  table,  "ye 
hevn't  got  a  headache,  I  hope." 

He  answered,  "No,"  in  an  absorbed  way,  as  he 
listlessly  stirred  the  contents  of  his  cup;  but  he 
did  not  lift  his  eyes. 

"  Mebbe  it 's  the  lamplight  thet  meks  ye  look 
so  sort  o'  pindlin'-like.  An'  I  thought  mebbe 
the  sun  was  too  much  for  yer  head,  'though  thet 
ought  to  be  used  to  sech  things,  hedn't  it?  Ye 
hardly  ever  go  out  thet  ye  don't  tek  up  on  the 
water." 

The  Doctor  made  some  sort  of  reply.  But  he  ate 
his  supper  without  saying  much  of  anything,  while 
Mrs.  Bessly  continued  to  cast  furtive  and  anxious 
glances  at  him.  And,  although  she  meandered  on 
in  her  usual  florid  style,  she  refrained  from  any  more 
personal  remarks. 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold     211 

But  the  good  woman  was  truly  solicitous  in  regard 
to  him.  He  had  come  to  her  somewhat  broken  up 
by  reason  of  his  unsatisfactory  war  experience;  and 
she  had  from  the  first  taken  it  upon  herself  to 
assume  a  rather  motherly  supervision  of  him  and 
his  doings. 

As  soon  as  tea  was  over  he  lit  a  cigar  and  went 
out  for  a  stroll.  And  as  Mrs.  Bessly  and  Jane  were 
washing  the  dishes,  the  former  said,  apropos  of  some 
remark  her  niece  had  made  about  the  Doctor,  "Now 
if  it  was  spring,  I  'd  surely  surgest  sassafras  tea  for 
him.  But  bein'  as  it  ain't,  I  don't  know  'bout  it. 
And  then,  too,  he  bein'  a  doctor,  he  ought  to  know 
jest  what  sort  o'  physikin'  his  stummick,  or  liver, 
or  whatever  it  is,  needs.  But  I  must  own  up  thet 
his  clear  skin  an'  bright  eyes  don't  look  as  if  neither 
of  'em  was  out  o'  kilter."  Then,  in  a  tone  of  rap- 
ture, "Ain't  his  eyes  jest  beautiful,  Jane!" 

The  girl  did  not  reply,  but  opened  her  own  eyes 
still  wider  at  her  aunt's  unusual  appreciation  of  per- 
sonal attractiveness. 

Mrs.  Bessly  did  not  seem  to  expect  any  answer, 
for  she  went  on  talking,  and  polishing  a  platter. 

"An'  I  jest  hope  them  eyes  o'  his'n  are  tekin'  in 
all  they  should,  these  days,  'bout  Marg'ret  Leslie; 
for  he  '11  find  no  likelier  girl  in  the  hull  world.  To 
be  sure,  there's  Loleta  Harwood;  but  she's  not  his 
sort, — not  at  all.  An'  'sides,  he's  scursely  seen 
'nough  o'  her  to  mek  him  think  o'  her." 

Jane  had  carried  a  pile  of  clean  dishes  to  the 
closet,  and  her  voice  sounded  muffled  as  it  came 
through  the  partly-closed  door. 


212     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

"  P'r'aps,  though,  he  has  been  thinkin'  of  her,  an' 
that 's  what 's  ailin1'  him  now!" 

"What!"  And  Mrs.  Bessly  whirled  around  on 
her  heels  to  face  this  startling  bomb  from  so  unex- 
pected a  quarter.  "  D'  ye  know  what  ye  're  sayin', 
Jane,  or  be  ye  gone  clean  crazy?  Who  ever  heerd 
sech  nonsense?  But  there, — I've  no  bus'ness  to 
be  talkin'  'bout  sech  things  myself,  neither.  But 
mind,  Jane  Bessly,  — don't  ye  never  breathe  another 
sech  word  ag'in,  or  ye  '11  mek  more  trouble  than  ye 
kin  ever  undo.  Jest  s'pose  Madam  should  hear  o' 
yer  sayin'  sech  a  thing,  or  any  o'  the  help  up  at 
their  house ! " 

"I  meant  no  harm,"  said  the  girl,  with  a  scared 
look,  as  she  emerged  from  the  closet. 

"Sho,"  replied  her  aunt,  now  with  an  affectation 
of  indifference,  "it  ain't  nothin'  but  his  stummick 
or  liver,  if  it's  anythin'  at  all." 

The  days  came  and  went,  one  much  like  the  other, 
in  this  quiet  old  place  by  the  sea.  Each  day  brought 
something  that  seemed  to  be  new,  and  yet  the  new 
was  the  same  thing  over  again.  But  with  it  was 
always  a  vague  expectation  of  its  being  different 
to-morrow. 

This  came  to  be  Doctor  Jasper's  mood  during 
most  of  the  hours.  He  was  now  living  in  the  world 
created  anew  for  those  who  are  in  love,  — for  whom 
is  wrought  the  miracle  of  a  new  Heaven  and  a  new 
earth. 

Summing  up  the  number  of  times  he  had  seen 
Loleta,  they  were  not  many;  and  they  were  to  him 
like  so  many  dreams.  To  be  sure,  he  had  never 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      213 

seen  her  without  Margaret  or  little  Captain  Jack 
being  present,  always  one,  and  often  both  of  them. 
But  this  did  not  matter  so  very  much,  for  he  had 
seen  her,  and  heard  her  voice;  he  had  her  looks 
and  words  to  treasure.  And  for  the  world  of  love 
wherein  he  was  living,  a  glance  from  her  lustrous 
eyes  was  a  volume,  —  a  few  words  from  her  lips 
made  a  library  for  many  a  day's  perusal. 

Nearly  two  weeks  had  passed  since  that  night  on 
Danger-Head,  and  there  had  been  no  more  similar 
excursions,  although  he  and  Captain  Jack  had  made 
several  fishing  trips  with  Uncle  Billy.  And  once, 
Margaret  and  her  father  had  sailed  down  with  him 
to  Skuttle-Hump,  where  the  grasshoppers  were  now 
becoming  scarcer,  and  the  golden-rod  beginning  to 
flaunt  its  yellow  tufts. 

The  Doctor  suspected  — although  from  no  definite 
reason  —  that  Loleta  had  been  prevented  by  her 
grandmother  from  joining  in  any  of  these  outings. 
It  was,  as  Margaret  said  one  day,  "  Simply  the  same 
old  refrain :  '  Loleta  could  not  go. ' ' 

Once,  since  that  evening  at  the  Harwood  house, 
Doctor  Jasper  had  called  there,  going  with  Captain 
Leslie,  and  at  the  latter's  suggestion.  But  it  was  a 
very  stiff  ceremony  as  compared  with  the  former 
visit,  and  he  was  glad  when  the  Captain  rose  to 
go.  They  saw  only  Madame  Harwood  and  Captain 
Jack,  who  insisted  upon  fetching  Topaz,  his  marmo- 
set, into  the  room,  to  be  seen  and  caressed  by  mon 
Docteur.  As  for  Loleta,  her  grandmother  explained 
that  she  had  been  suffering  all  the  afternoon  with  a 
severe  headache,  and  was  then  sleeping. 


214     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 


The  Doctor's  relatives  had  given  him  over  to  his 
"barbarous  pursuits,"  as  they  saw  fit  to  call  his 
present  manner  of  life,  and  were  enjoying  them- 
selves in  their  own  fashion  for  the  remainder  of 
the  season,  as  he  was  informed  by  an  occasional 
letter  from  his  aunt  or  sister. 

And  so  he  drifted  and  dreamed,  while  the  summer 
days  went  by. 

Then  came  a  day  when  most  of  the  townsfolk 
were  shut  within-doors  by  one  of  the  gales  due 
along  shore  at  this  time  of  the  year. 

It  was  a  day  with  a  jagged  horizon  of  black  waves, 
their  rock-like  forms  set  against  a  windy  back- 
ground of  ashen  skies,  while  overhead  the  clouds 
came  driving  like  ragged  tendrils,  streaming  out  as 
the  wind  tossed  and  tore  them. 

The  sea  broke  thunderingly  along  the  shore  in 
great  rollers,  shattered  on  the  rocks  and  headlands, 
then  to  fall  in  showers  of  foam  and  spray.  And 
these,  recoiling  along  the  beach,  left  gleaming  rows 
and  masses  of  tangled  seaweed,  fragments  of  wreck- 
age, disturbed  shells,  and  glittering  pebbles. 

Doctor  Jasper  sat  by  his  closed  window,  reading, 
or  watching  the  tumult  of  the  sea,  as  the  inclination 
took  him,  having  declined  Mrs.  Bessly's  urgent  in- 
vitation to  come  down  into  "the  settin'  room," 
where  she  had  made  a  fire  to  "  drive  out  the  storm.  " 

Up  at  the  Leslie  house  Captain  Nat  was  fuming, 
as  he  wandered  back  and  forth  between  the  fire 
and  window,  pausing  now  and  again  to  look  out, 
with  Fin,  gravely  sedate,  marching  alongside  him. 

The  Captain  and  Margaret  had  been  playing  many 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold     2 1 5 

games  of  cribbage  and  backgammon,  until  they  both 
were  wearied.  And  he  was  now  saying  to  her, 
"  I  've  stopped  home  again  to-day,  to  please  you, 
my  lass;  but  to-morrow,  storm  or  shine,  I  '11  please 
myself,  and  go  down  to  Pilot's-Head.  Peter  has 
got  to  be  seen  about  those  potatoes,  if  for  nothing 
else." 

Margaret,  who  had  been  huddled  comfortably  in 
a  big  cushioned  chair  by  the  fire,  now  came  to  the 
window,  and  clasping  her  hands  around  her  father's 
arm,  rubbed  her  cheek  against  his  rough  coat. 

"  Now,  Papa  Leslie,  you  're  getting  cross.  And 
no  wonder;  for  this  weather  is  enough  to  spoil  the 
temper  of  a  saint,  to  say  nothing  of  an  old  sailor's. 
But  it  surely  can't  last  much  longer;  do  you  think 
it  can?" 

He  took  a  hand  from  his  coat-pocket  to  stroke  her 
hair,  as  he  still  looked  critically  at  the  sky,  show- 
ing through  the  tossing  branches  of  the  elms. 

"I  've  been  thinking  this  is  about  the  last  of  it, 
Peggy;  and  it's  high  time,  too.  But  I'll  go  to- 
morrow and  see  about  those  potatoes,  even  if  the 
wind  veers,  and  brings  up  more  storm." 

She  looked  up  at  him  and  laughed,  as  she  tickled 
him  under  the  chin  with  her  slender  forefinger. 
But  he  pulled  down  her  hand,  saying,  while  he  tried 
in  vain  to  keep  a  smile  from  wrinkling  the  corners 
of  his  mouth,  "I  shall!  And  so  you  needn't  try 
any  of  your  wheedling,  my  lass." 

But  the  storm  was  gone  next  morning,  and  bright 
sunshine  flooded  the  drenched  land.  A  joyous 
breeze  was  blowing,  and  piles  of  white  clouds 


2 1 6     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

swept  across  the  blue  sky,  checkering  the  leaping 
sea  with  acres  of  violet  shadows,  and  making  the 
rocky  headlands  seem  to  open  and  close  under  the 
alternations  of  sun  and  shade.  The  gulls  flew 
screaming  about,  or  hung,  poised  with  exquisite 
grace,  to  the  stiff  breeze.  The  surf  along  shore 
shone  like  snow,  the  falling  breakers  adding  to  its 
whiteness ;  and  inshore  the  trees  tossed  their  limbs 
boisterously,  while  the  flying  leaves  danced  and 
glanced  glitteringly  in  the  sun. 

By  nine  o'clock,  Captain  Leslie,  happy  as  any 
schoolboy  out  for  a  holiday,  was  on  the  way  to 
Pilot's-Head.  Margaret  was  with  him;  and  he  had 
borrowed  a  neighbor's  horse  and  buggy,  which  — 
especially  the  former —  he  was  managing  with  much 
of  that  skill  for  which  sea-faring  men  are  famed. 

Margaret,  who  was  a  bit  nervous,  had  just  said, 
"  Now,  Papa,  please  watch  the  horse,  and  stop  look- 
ing at  everything  else.  I  'm  sure  you  're  not  notic- 
ing the  way  he  seems  trying  to  go  over  toward  that 
ditch.  He  '11  certainly  upset  us  if  you  're  not 
careful." 

"Not  the  slightest  fear  of  it,  lass,"  was  the  cheery 
reply.  "Let  the  poor  beast  get  a  bunch  of  green 
stuff  now  and  then,  if  he  wants  it;  and  that's  all 
he  is  after  now.  Such  things  are  good  for  him. 
But  I'll  confess  to  you,  my  dear,  that  if  a  horse 
could  be  handled  by  hoisting  him,  like  a  sail,  or 
could  be  rounded  to  by  throwing  out  an  anchor,  or 
if  I  could  steer  him  with  a  rudder,  instead  of  these 
reins,  I  should  feel  more  at  home.  But  don't  you 
worry,  Peg,  my  girl;  I  drove  this  same  fellow  the 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      217 

last  time  I  went  down  to  the  Head,  and  we  got  on 
famously  with  each  other." 

Doctor  Jasper  had  called  at  the  Captain's  house, 
and  not  finding  him  at  home,  stopped  a  short  time 
in  the  well-stocked  library.  Then,  taking  Fin  for 
a  companion,  he  went  off  for  a  ramble. 

It  was  well  along  in  the  afternoon  when  he  re- 
turned to  Mrs.  Bessly's;  and  not  many  minutes 
after  he  was  seated  in  his  room  there  came  an  un- 
certain, hesitating  knock  at  the  door. 

To  his  quick  "Come  in,"  there  was  no  responsive 
action,  but  only  the  same  irresolute,  subdued  tapping. 

"  Come  in ! "  he  called  again,  and  louder  than 
before,  wondering  if  his  visitor  were  deaf. 

This  time  the  invitation  was  so  far  accepted  that 
the  knob  was  turned  carefully,  and  the  door  moved 
slowly  on  its  hinges.  Then  a  whiff  of  tobacco 
smoke  entered  the  apartment,  followed  by  the 
shaggy  head  of  old  Sam  Ayres. 

"Alone,  — be  ye?"  he  queried,  peering  about  in 
a  way  indicative  of  suspicion. 

"Why,  yes;  of  course  I  am,"  the  Doctor  said, 
somewhat  surprised.  "  What  do  you  want  ?  "  And 
rising,  he  placed  a  chair  opposite  the  one  he  had 
vacated,  and  invited  his  unusual  visitor  to  enter. 

Sam  Ayres'  loose-jointed  body  followed  his  un- 
kempt head  into  the  room ;  and  after  softly  closing 
the  door,  he  turned  to  look  carefully  at  the  latch, 
to  assure  himself  that  it  was  really  fastened.  He 
then  tiptoed  over  to  the  chair  Doctor  Jasper  had 
placed  for  him,  and  seated  himself  gingerly,  hold- 
ing his  wreck  of  a  hat  in  his  nervous  hands. 


2 1 8      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

"Jane,  downstairs,  said  for  me  to  come  right 
up;  Marm  Bessly 's  out,"  he  began,  by  way  of  ex- 
planation. "An*  I  hed  to  see  ye  p'tic'lar  'bout 
suthin'." 

His  voice  seemed  to  sound  even  hoarser  than 
usual;  and  his  eyes  shifted  about  uneasily,  taking 
in  all  the  details  of  the  room,  but  avoiding  Doctor 
Jasper's  face. 

"Oh,  that's  all  right,  Mr.  Ayres,"  the  Doctor 
said  good-naturedly.  "  And  now  what  can  I  do  for 
you?" 

"I  hed  to  come  to  tell  ye  suthin',"  the  old  man 
repeated,  speaking  slowly,  and  with  a  curious  look 
coming  into  his  eyes,  which  now,  at  last,  met  Doc- 
tor Jasper's. 

"  Yes  ?  "  the  latter  said  inquiringly. 

"Bill  sent  me." 

"Uncle  Billy?" 

"Yes."  Then  in  what  was  meant  to  be  a  whis- 
per, "  Suthin'  queer  hev  took  place." 

"Indeed;  and  what  is  it?"  But  Doctor  Jasper's 
voice  did  not  express  any  great  amount  of  interest. 

"A  strange  man  hev  su'cided,"  came  in  the  same 
hoarse  sotto  voce. 

"What?"  And  the  Doctor's  voice  showed  more 
animation. 

" Ez  I  tell  ye.     He  killed  hisself  up  to  Cove." 

Then,  in  his  own  clumsy  fashion,  old  Ayres  went 
on  to  tell  how,  that  same  forenoon,  some  boys  who 
had  been  in  swimming  at  "the  Cove"  came  rushing 
down  the  beach  with  the  story  that  after  finishing 
their  bath,  and  while  they  were  sitting  on  the  rocks, 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      2 1 9 

drying  themselves,  a  strange  man  had  come  reeling 
and  gesticulating  along  the  shore,  and  waded  out 
until  the  water  reached  almost  to  his  waist.  Then, 
as  he  stood  there  with  his  back  to  them,  they  saw 
him  hold  something  up  to  his  head,  —  something 
that  flashed  brightly  in  the  sun.  A  second  later 
they  heard  the  report  of  a  pistol,  saw  the  man  sway 
forward,  and  then  fall  beneath  the  water. 

The  tide  was  coming  in;  and  the  men,  taking  a 
boat,  and  with  the  boys  to  guide  them,  had  little 
difficulty  in  locating  the  body. 

Looking  over  the  side  of  the  boat,  down  through 
the  green  water  where  the  seaweed  grew  rank,  they 
could  see  the  dead  man,  lying  face  down,  with  his 
arms  spread  out. 

"They  drawed  him  up  with  some  boat-hooks," 
old  Sam  ended  by  saying,  "an'  'twas  Uncle  Billy 
hisself  thet  grabbed  holt  o'  his  shoulder  as  it  come 
out'n  the  water.  An'  then  the  man's  head  dropped 
forrard  in  a  pitiful  sort  o'  way,  Doctor  Jarsper;  an' 
he  be  a  man  with  most  onusual  broad  shoulders  an 
chest.  Then  Billy  yelled  for  us  to  pull  ashore; 
an'  so  we  did.  We  brung  him  to  the  old  wharf,  jest 
out  here,  sir;  an'  there  he  lies  this  minute,  on  some 
old  sails.  Lots  hev  seed  him,  but  not  a  man  jack 
on  'em  ever  laid  eyes  on  him  afore.  I  've  been  up 
here  twice  for  ye,  but  ye  wa'  n't  in ;  an'  Billy  told 
me  to  step  over  ag'in,  an'  tell  ye  he  was  waitin'  for 
ye  now.  Old  Doctor  Mix's  out'n  town,  an'  his 
'sistant  ain't  no  good;  an'  Billy  says  ^there's  got  to 
be  a  doctor,  to  say  what 's  to  be  done." 

Doctor    Jasper,    who    had    been    listening    inter- 


220     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

estedly,  now  arose;  and  the  two  men  were  soon 
upon  their  way  to  the  old  wharf. 

The  sun  was  low,  but  not  yet  set ;  and  the  light- 
house lamp  was  lit.  One  lonely  fisherman,  his  dory 
well-filled  with  the  afternoon's  catch,  was  letting 
his  oars  lie  idle,  while  he  dipped  his  old  felt  hat 
into  the  water,  and  then  sent  the  superfluous  drops 
out  in  a  bright  shower,  as  he  swirled  it  around  be- 
fore replacing  it  upon  his  head. 

Several  men  —  fishermen  and  sailors  — were  stand- 
ing about  near  the  building  where  lay  the  body  of 
the  dead  stranger;  and  from  a  group  sitting  upon 
an  overturned  dory,  Uncle  Billy  came  forward.  The 
others  remained  as  they  were,  while  he,  with  the 
Doctor  and  old  Ayres,  went  along  to  the  locked 
door  of  the  shed -like  place. 

The  old  sailor  produced  a  large  key;  and  having 
with  much  dignity  unfastened  the  door,  they  all 
entered,  a  stream  of  light  going  in  with  them,  and 
a  rush  of  wind  that  sounded  dismally  in  the  gloomy 
place. 

Fishing  tackle  and  nets  lay  scattered  about,  with 
here  and  there  a  stray  oar,  or  a  weather-beaten  sail. 
And  some  oil-skins,  topped  by  wide-brimmed  sou'- 
westers,  hung  on  pegs  against  the  farthest  wall, 
looking  like  reckless  and  despondent  seamen  who 
had  hanged  themselves. 

Uncle  Billy,  without  a  word,  led  the  way  to  some 
piled-up  canvas,  from  which  he  threw  back  the  rem- 
nant of  a  sail.  And  there  before  them  lay  the  un- 
known dead. 

Doctor  Jasper  went  upon  his  knees  to  look  with 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold     221 

closer  scrutiny  at  the  corpse.  It  was  that  of  a  hand- 
some man,  still  young,  and  with  the  form  of  an  ath- 
lete. The  features  were  regular,  and  clean-cut;  the 
well-rounded  jaw  had  a  firm  look;  and  a  thick  brown 
moustache  almost  concealed  the  rather  heavy  lips. 

The  Doctor  observed  all  these  details ;  and  he  saw 
that  the  man  had  been  dead  several  hours.  Then 
he  passed  his  hand  slowly  over  the  wide-open,  star- 
ing blue  eyes ;  but  their  lids  would  not  close. 

"Ain't  he  grand-looking?"  said  Uncle  Billy. 

The  old  man  stood  with  hands  thrust  deep  in  his 
pockets ;  and  he  was  smoking  a  short  black  pipe  as 
he  gazed  down  into  the  uncovered  face,  over  which 
the  light  now  came  streaming  in. 

There  was  no  reply;  and  after  waiting  a  moment, 
he  asked,  "Know  him,  Doctor, — ever  seed  him 
afore?" 

Doctor  Jasper  still  looked  fixedly  at  the  dead  face 
as  he  answered,  "  No. " 

Uncle  Billy  now  took  a  hand  from  one  pocket,  and 
removed  the  pipe  from  his  mouth. 

"There  wa'n't  nothin'  in  his  clothes,"  he  said; 
"an"  nary  a  mark  on  'em  ter  trace  him  by.  An'  — ' 

There  came  a  queer  sound  from  behind  them,  and 
they  all  turned,  to  see  little  Captain  Jack  standing 
close  by,  staring  with  terrified  eyes  at  the  dead  man, 
while  his  winsome  face,  usually  so  bright,  and  so 
often  beaming  with  merriment,  was  now  strangely 
distorted  by  terror. 

"Shiver  my  timbers,  lollypopl  How  come  ye  to 
be  here?"  exclaimed  Uncle  Billy,  making  a  motion 
to  take  hold  of  him.  But  the  child  sprang  against 


222      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

Doctor  Jasper,  clutching  him  tightly,  and  burying 
his  face  in  his  friend's  neck. 

The  Doctor  said  nothing;  but,  rising  to  his  feet, 
he  held  Captain  Jack  closely,  and  hurried  out,  leav- 
ing the  living  men  to  cover  the  dead. 

While  they  were  doing  this,  Uncle  Billy  growled, 
"  Old  begum  of  a  grandame,  —  tyin'  him  up,  when 
there  ain't  no  need  o'  tyin',  an'  then  lettin'  him 
loose  at  this  hour  o'  ther  day,  ter  see  sights  thet 
mek  old  sea-dogs  sick ! " 

Doctor  Jasper  did  not  pause  when  they  were  out- 
side the  door,  but  took  the  child  out  to  a  headland 
that  overlooked  all  the  harbor.  And  here,  away 
from  every  one,  he  sat  down  and  drew  the  little  lad 
into  his  lap,  while  he  smoothed  his  hair  and  spoke 
soothingly  to  him. 

But  Captain  Jack  made  no  answer,  and  only  clung 
all  the  closer,  quivering  now  and  then  as  with  a 
nervous  chill. 

"You  ought  not  to  be  down  here  at  this  hour  of 
the  day,  my  dear  little  boy,"  the  Doctor  said,  his 
caressing  tone  dulling  any  edge  of  rebuke  there 
might  be  in  his  words.  "  How  comes  it  that  you 
are?" 

The  child's  voice  was  hysterical  with  fright  as  he 
told  how  Mammy  Zabette  had  come  down  to  find  a 
woman  living  near  the  wharf,  and  that  he  had  accom- 
panied her ;  that  he  wished  to  see  mon  Docteur,  and 
she  had  let  him  go  over  to  Mrs.  Bessly's;  and  that 
there  he  met  a  boy  who  told  him  where  his  friend 
could  be  found. 

Then  the  clasping  arms   slightly  loosened  their 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold     223 

hold  about  the  Doctor's  neck;  and  drawing  back  to 
look  into  the  face  above  him,  the  child  broke  out 
impetuously,  "Ah,  won  Docteur,  I  do  want  to  tell 
you  something.  Only  you  must  never,  never  tell 
of  it ;  for  I  cannot  think  what  grandmere  would  say 
to  me  that  I  did  talk  of  it  to  any  one." 

"Never  mind  about  it  now,"  the  Doctor  replied 
quietly,  for  he  felt  worried  about  the  little  fellow, 
whose  eyes  were  still  filled  with  a  strange  terror. 
"  Wait  until  some  other  time,  my  boy,  when  you  —  " 

"But  no!"  cried  Captain  Jack  still  more  ex- 
citedly. "I  do  want  to  tell  you  now  —  right  away. 
Please,  mon  Doctenr !  It  is  of  a  dream  I  did  have, 
and  I  must  tell  you  now  of  it."  And  he  looked 
pleadingly  into  the  man's  troubled  face. 

For  a  few  moments  Doctor  Jasper  said  nothing, 
but  turned  his  face  away  from  the  small  uplifted 
one,  the  tremulous  lips  and  lovely  eyes  still  plead- 
ing with  eloquent  silence. 

He  could  not  have  explained  to  himself  what  it 
was  that  had  made  him  feel  a  reluctance  to  encour- 
age the  child's  confidence;  but  he  was  aware,  for 
some  reason  he  did  not  now  understand,  that  he 
would  rather  not  put  the  impulse  aside. 

Then,  refusing  to  follow  this  instinct,  and  telling 
himself  impatiently  that,  after  all,  it  was  only  a 
childish  dream  he  was  about  to  hear, — something 
whose  telling  might  divert  Captain-  Jack's  thoughts 
from  the  gruesome  sight  upon  which  he  had  so 
unfortunately  stumbled,  the  Doctor  thrust  away  his 
misgivings. 

And  so,  with  his  love  for  the  boy  adding  its  argu- 


224     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

ment  to  his  own  judgment  as  to  what  was  best  for 
him  to  do,  he  turned  his  eyes  back  to  the  agitated 
little  face,  and  said,  as  he  hugged  the  slight  form 
still  closer,  "Very  well,  my  little  man;  tell  me  all 
about  it. " 

Captain  Jack  drew  a  long,  sighing  breath,  and 
began  at  once,  speaking  now  hurriedly,  and  again 
more  composedly,  as  he  was  affected  by  what  he  was 
saying :  — 

"It  was  such  a  strange  dream  that  I  did  have,  mon 
Docteur.  Loleta  says  I  did  dream  it,  and  so  does 
Mammy  Zabette,  too.  It  did  happen,  — oh,  so  long, 
long  ago.  And  I  was  ill,  away  off  somewhere,  I 
don't  know  where;  in  a  place  I  was  in  when  I  was 
a  bebt,  I  do  think. 

"I  do  remember  the  white  dresses  I  did  have.  I 
do  remember  the  big  trees,  with  queer  big  leaves, 
like  I  did  never  see  here.  And  oranges,  —  woods 
and  woods,  all  filled  with  oranges.  It  was  hot  — 
always  hot  days.  And  Mammy  Zabette  was  there, 
and  did  fan  me  when  I  did  sit  still  or  lie  down, 
with  a  great  big  thing  that  did  hang  from  the  top 
of  the  room.  And  she  did  make  it  fan  with  a  string 
that  did  make  it  to  feel  like  the  wind  blew  cool. 

"  Grandmere  and  Loleta  did  live  with  me  there. 
And  Loleta  did  often  cry,  and  did  hug  and  kiss  me ; 
and  I  did  hear  grandmere  say  to  her  that  she  did  not 
like  her  to.  And  once  a  big  man  did  take  me,  and 
did  run  through  the  woods  with  me  for  a  long  time. 
And  we  did  get  to  where  were  many  other  men ;  and 
they  did  make  a  big  fire  in  the  woods  at  night.  The 
man  that  did  take  me  away  —  I  was  'fraid  of  him,  for 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold     225 

he  was  very  cross ;  and  he  did  say  he  would  never 
take  me  back  to  Loleta,  —  never.  And  then  I  did 
wake  up,  and  I  was  in  my  little  bed  at  grandmere's. 
And  they  did  say  it  was  just  a  dream." 

The  curious  feeling  still  remained  in  Doctor  Jasper's 
mind,  but  with  added  strength  and  clearer  surmising, 
as  he  listened  silently  to  all  this ;  and  a  graver  and 
more  troubled  look  grew  in  the  gray  eyes  that  again 
gazed  out  seaward  over  the  small  head  lying  against 
his  broad  chest. 

But  a  more  startling  turn  was  now  given  to  his 
thoughts;  for  the  child  raised  himself  to  his  knees,  as 
he  said  with  still  greater  and  increasing  excitement, 
"  Afterwards  I  did  wake  up,  crying  and  screaming, 
for  I  did  think  the  man  had  come  for  me  again.  And 
oh,  mon  Docteur"  and  he  held  him  with  frantic  little 
hands,  "  I  had  'most  forgotten  it  all,  for  I  did  not 
dream  for  so  long ;  but  that  man  I  did  see  you  look- 
ing at  is  like  the  man  who  did  take  me  away  from 
Loleta.  And  don't,  —  don't  let  him  get  me  again, 
will  you?  " 

The  words  ended  in  a  broken  sob,  muffled  by  the 
protecting  folds  of  Doctor  Jasper's  coat. 

He  said  nothing,  but  hugging  Captain  Jack  still 
closer,  pondered  over  what  he  had  heard. 

Was  it,  as  the  child  had  been  led  to  believe,  merely 
a  dream  of  his  baby  days,  brought  into  vivid  recollec- 
tion by  what  his  active  brain  (aided  by  an  exceedingly 
acute  nervous  organization)  had  conjured  into  a  like- 
ness between  the  dead  stranger  and  this  other  man, 
for  whom  he  had  all  the  terror  he  would  have  felt 
toward  an  actual  abductor? 

'5 


226     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

Was  this  all  there  was  to  it ;  or  had  the  events  of 
the  past  hour  recalled  to  the  lad's  mind  a  real  experi- 
ence, —  an  event  in  which  the  suicide  had  been  an 
actor;  and  was  it  the  suddenly  awakened  remem- 
brance of  this  which  had  brought  him  into  such  a 
condition  of  nervousness  and  fear? 

These  were  the  questions  that  flashed  through 
Doctor  Jasper's  mind.  But  he  did  not  undertake  to 
answer  them  at  present;  for,  putting  aside  all  other 
thoughts,  he  set  himself  to  the  task  of  quieting  the 
now  almost  hysterical  child. 

"  Why  now,  Captain  Jack,"  he  said  gently,  "  don't 
you  know  that  all  this  was  only  a  dream?  Your 
sister  and  Zabette  both  tell  you  so;  and  surely  you 
are  not  such  a  baby  as  to  be  frightened  by  dreams, 
and  cry  about  them." 

"  But  this  is  not  like  other  dreams,"  the  child  per- 
sisted, still  shivering ;  and  the  Doctor,  in  his  own 
mind,  could  not  but  agree  with  him. 

But  he  only  said,  "  Now,  see  here,  my  little  boy, 
that  man  you  saw  can  hurt  no  one.  He  can  never 
speak  again,  nor  move,  for  he  is  dead.  You  know 
what  it  is  to  be  dead,  don't  you,  —  to  shut  your 
eyes,  and  go  to  sleep,  and  wake  up  in  another 
world?" 

"  Yes,  I  know."  Captain  Jack  lifted  his  head 
once  more,  and  bent  it  back,  the  better  to  look  into 
the  Doctor's  eyes.  "  And  is  he  truly  dead,  and  can't 
he  ever  walk  any  more?  " 

"  No,  my  dear,  —  never  again." 

"  Then  of  course  he  can't  touch  me,  can  he,  mon 
Docteur?  But,"  with  a  sigh,  "  he  does  frighten  me 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold     227 

so !  Do  you  s'pose  it  is  very  wicked  that  I  do  feel 
not  sorry  because  he  is  dead?" 

Doctor  Jasper  did  not  answer  the  question,  but 
gave  the  child  a  hug,  and  kissed  the  anxious  little 
face. 

"Come  now,"  he  said,  "you  must  not  think  any 
more  about  that  dream.  Let  us  go  and  find  Mammy 
Zabette ;  and  then  I  will  walk  home  with  you." 

"Oh,  will  you?" 

The  boy  was  now  smiling.  And,  as  the  two  arose, 
a  small  brown  hand  was  slipped  into  that  of  the 
Doctor,  the  sensitive  fingers  lying  like  the  soft  touch 
of  rose  leaves  in  the  broad  palm  that  clasped  them. 

Mammy  Zabette  was  soon  found,  and  the  three 
set  out  for  Madame  Harwood's  house.  Captain  Jack 
held  tight  to  Doctor  Jasper's  hand,  swinging  it  back 
and  forth,  as  they  walked  along  side  by  side,  while 
the  old  negress  kept  behind,  although  preserving  all 
her  majesty  of  bearing,  and  looking,  with  her  jetty 
skin  and  gayly  turbaned  head,  like  a  wayward  bit  of 
the  tropics,  curiously  out  of  place  in  this  little  spot 
by  the  northern  sea. 

A  few  stars  were  out  when  they  reached  the  gate ; 
and  here  the  Doctor  paused,  not  quite  determined  to 
go  no  farther,  and  yet  not  feeling  like  risking  a  snub- 
bing from  Madame  Harwood. 

While  he  stood  hesitating,  Captain  Jack  whispered 
eagerly,  "  Put  down  your  ear."  He  did  so,  and  felt 
how  much  too  warm  was  the  little  face  that  touched 
his  cheek. 

"  You  will  never  say  anything  of  the  dream  I  did 
tell  you  ?  " 


228      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

The  words  were  full  of  entreaty.  And  Doctor 
Jasper  kissed  the  child,  while  he  answered,  "  Never," 
as  solemnly  as  he  would  have  given  his  word  to 
another  man. 

As  he  raised  his  head  he  caught  the  distant  glim- 
mer of  something  white  in  the  shrubbery.  Captain 
Jack  saw  it  as  well,  and  exclaiming  joyously,  "  I  do 
see  my  Loleta ! "  he  dashed  up  the  walk  and  into  the 
bushes  where  the  white  dress  had  disappeared. 

The  Doctor  now  turned  to  Mammy  Zabette,  who 
had  reached  the  gate,  and  told  her  briefly  of  what 
had  happened,  urging  her  to  see  that  Captain  Jack 
was  kept  away  from  the  wharf  for  several  days,  as  the 
fright  he  had  experienced  was  very  great,  and  a 
repetition  might  be  dangerous. 

"I  goin'  t'  see  misef  dat"  —  hesitatingly  —  "  wat 
I  yeh  dey  talk  'bout,"  she  replied  in  her  queer  gut- 
tural tones.  "Eh-h-h!  Wat '11  Madame  say?  Wat 
kin  I  tell?  Aie  —  aie  !  " 

"  Well,  there  is  this  about  it,"  he  said,  cutting 
short  her  lamentations,  which  seemed  to  him  rather 
more  demonstrative  than  the  circumstances  warranted, 
unless  what  he  had  heard  from  Captain  Jack  was 
something  more  than  the  story  of  a  dream :  "  You 
had  better  be  sure  that  the  boy  does  n't  look  at  the 
dead  man  again." 

He  had  decided  not  to  go  in,  and  so  went  back  to 
his  lodgings,  wondering  what  he  ought  to  do,  if 
indeed  anything.  And,  in  the  end,  he  concluded  to 
follow  the  wise  man's  advice,  that,  "  Not  knowing 
what  to  do,  do  nothing." 


CHAPTER   XX 

THE  next  morning,  shortly  after  breakfast,  Mrs. 
Bessly  informed  Doctor  Jasper  that  Mammy 
Zabette  was  at  the  door,  and  wished  to  speak 
with  him. 

He  went  out;  and  there  in  the  sunshine  stood  the 
negress,  looking  more  black  and  solemn  than  ever, 
as  she  gravely  bowed,  in  response  to  his  "  Good- 
morning,  Zabette;  what  can  I  do  for  you?" 

"  Pleasy,  sah,  Docteur"  she  began,  "  de  &#/sort  o' 
talk  'bout  wan'in'  t'  see  ye,  mos'  all  night;  an' 
Madam  say,  pleasy  woan'  ye  call.  De  &$/  seem 
nair  well,  an'  no  sleep  much." 

She  stopped ;  but  before  he  could  ask  for  more 
details  in  regard  to  Captain  Jack,  she  spoke  again, 
now  glancing  nervously  about. 

•'*  An',  Docteur,  fo'  I  goes  home,  pleasy  kin  I  see 
dat  drownded  man?  De  &$/,  — he  will  talk  so  much 
'bout  eem ;  an'  I  yeh  de  talk  'bout  eem  yist'day,  an' 
I  bin  done  wan'in'  t'  see  eem." 

Her  manner,  rather  than  the  request  itself,  started 
a  curious  train  of  thought  in  the  Doctor's  mind; 
but  he  was  careful  that  none  of  this  should  be 
reflected  in  his  face. 

He  looked  out  toward  the  sea  for  a  moment  or 
two,  to  avoid  the  searching  eyes  he  was  conscious 
that  Zabette  had  bent  upon  his  face.  Then,  taking 


230     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

his  hat  from  the  hall  table,  he  said,  "  Very  well ; 
come  with  me.  But  I  must  first  see  if  I  can  get  the 
key  from  Uncle  Billy." 

He  found  the  old  man  busy  about  the  wharf,  and, 
without  giving  any  reason  for  the  request,  asked  for 
the  key. 

It  was  soon  forthcoming ;  and  Doctor  Jasper,  fol- 
lowed by  Zabette,  proceeded  to  the  door  of  the 
building  wherein  the  dead  man  lay. 

"We  're  'lowin'  ter  bury  him  this  arternoon, 
Doctor  Jarsper,"  Uncle  Billy  called  after  him;  "thet 
is,  if  ye  think  it  '11  be  doin'  ther  squar'  thing." 

To  this  the  Doctor  only  responded  by  a  nod  oi 
assent  as  he  opened  the  door. 

He  kept  close  to  Zabette,  and  going  directly  to 
the  pile  of  canvas,  uncovered  the  body,  turning 
quickly  as  he  did  so,  that  he  might  observe  her  face 
when  she  looked  upon  the  lifeless  features. 

He  had  his  own  reasons  for  this ;  and  he  was  now 
satisfied  of  their  being  good  ones,  and  that  his  sus- 
picions were  not  without  foundation. 

Zabette's  eyes  no  sooner  fell  upon  the  silent  face 
than  they  dilated  wildly.  Then,  giving  utterance  to 
a  sharp  cry,  she  threw  her  apron  over  her  turbaned 
head,  while  her  voice  came  in  disjointed  ejaculations 
from  its  folds. 

An  old  sailor  who  had  followed  them  unnoticed, 
stood  staring,  open-mouthed,  through  the  doorway. 
But  he  saw  nothing  unusual;  for  Doctor  Jasper, 
after  telling  Zabette  that  there  was  little  sense  in  her 
looking  at  the  body,  if  it  had  such  an  effect  upon 
her,  led  her  from  the  shed,  and  far  enough  away  to 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold     231 

be  out  of  the  man's  hearing,  first,  however,  request- 
ing him  to  lock  the  door,  and  take  the  key  to  Uncle 
Billy. 

Turning  to  the  negress,  he  now  said  with  sudden 
earnestness,  "  No  one  in  town  has  been  able  to 
identify  that  man;  and  this,  if  possible,  should  be 
done  before  he  is  buried.  Do  you  know  who  he  is, 
or  anything  about  him?  " 

She  would  not  meet  his  eyes,  but  glanced  uneasily 
toward  the  shed,  as  she  stammered,  "  Me,  —  me 
know  eem,  —  me?  "  And,  groaning  again,  she  once 
more  covered  her  head. 

"  Stop  that,  if  you  please,"  the  Doctor  said  sternly, 
as  he  pulled  the  apron  from  her  face.  "  You  must 
tell  me,  if  you  can,  who  this  man  is.  I  want  to  know 
if  you  ever  saw  him  before?  " 

The  woman's  eyes  were  staring  with  fright ;  yet 
back  of  it  was  an  unmistakable  intelligence.  At 
first  she  gurgled  and  gasped  hysterically.  But,  after 
a  few  seconds  of  this,  she  evidently  gained  control 
over  herself,  for  her  face  settled  into  sullen  gloom, 
as  she  twisted  her  strong  black  fingers  in  her  snowy 
apron,  and  said,  looking  away  from  Doctor  Jasper's 
searching  eyes,  "  I  neeva'  been  meet  eem ;  on'y  he 
got  de  face  lak  —  She  stopped  and  shuddered. 

"  Yes,"  the  Doctor  asked  impatiently;  "  like  who, 
or  what?  " 

"  Lak  nair  one ! " 

Her  voice  was  now  steadier  than  his  own ;  and 
the  words  came  out  defiantly,  while  her  great  dusky 
eyes  looked  him  squarely  in  the  face. 

"  Lak  nair  one,"  she  repeated.    "  It's  on'y  dat  et  's 


232     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

nair  a  chahmin'  face."  Then,  glancing  again  at  the 
shed,  "  I  doan'  wan'  look  no  mo',  bu.  mus'  go,  for 
Madame  be  vvan'in'  me.  Will  I  tell  her  le  Docteur  '11 
come?  " 

He  pulled  his  hat  down  over  his  nose,  and  re- 
garded her  with  moody  eyes.  He  was  quite  sure 
that  she  had  been  lying  to  him ;  and  he  was  equally 
certain  that  it  would  be  useless  to  accuse  her  of 
falsehood,  or  attempt  to  obtain  any  farther  informa- 
tion from  her.  So  he  simply  bade  her  tell  Madame 
Harwood  that  he  would  come  up  at  once  to  see 
Captain  Jack. 

A  few  minutes  later,  while  crossing  the  street,  he 
met  Uncle  Billy,  who  stopped  him  to  ask,  "  It  '11  be 
all  right,  Doctor  Jarsper,  don't  ye  think,  if  we  read 
ther  sarvices  over  thet  poor  chap  durin*  ther  day?  " 

"  I  think,  Uncle  Billy,"  was  the  reply,  "  that  I  'd 
wait  until  evening;  but  no  longer,  on  any  account. 
That  will  give  every  one  a  chance  to  see  him ;  and 
perhaps  there  will  be  somebody  to  recognize  him. 
But  of  course  you  know  the  whole  matter  is  in  the 
hands  of  the  Medical  Examiner,  and  that  he  is  the 
one  to  say  when  the  poor  fellow  shall  be  buried." 

"Yes,  I  know  all  'bout  thet,"  said  the  old  man. 
"  But  ye  see  he  ain't  o'  much  'count,  an'  '11  do  jest  as 
we  say  'bout  it.  As  ter  more  people  seein'  him,  I 
guess  ev'rybody  hev  seen  him  by  this  time;  an' 
they  all  pipe  ther  same  tune  —  'never  clapped  eyes 
on  him  afore.'  Was  he  crazy,  d"  ye  think,  Doctor 
Jarsper?" 

"  Most  men  are  crazy  who  do  such  a  thing  as  that, 
Uncle  Billy." 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold     233 

The  Doctor  spoke  in  a  general  way,  and  rather 
abstractedly;  for  his  thoughts,  as  well  as  his  eyes, 
were  fixed  upon  Mammy  Zabette,  who  was  just  dis- 
appearing around  the  corner. 

"  I  guess  ye  're  'bout  right  as  ter  thet,  Doctor;  for 
they  must  surely  be  crazy,  ter  go  poppin'  their  craft 
inter  a  harbor  there  's  never  no  gittin'  out  of,  an' 
never  waitin'  ter  be  axed  by  Providence,  thet  hev 
charge  o'  thet  harbor,  which,  as  ye  know,  be  one  thet 
never  gives  a  sign  till  yer  berth  's  all  snug  an'  ready 
for  ther  lyin'  in  dock.  He  must  hev  been  clean  daft 
ter  do  sech  a  thing ;  an'  he  so  young  an'  han'some, 
poor  chap!" 

The  old  sailor  rolled  away,  sighing  and  grumbling. 

As  Doctor  Jasper  entered  the  Harwood  house, 
directly  opposite  him  was  the  doorway  of  the  con- 
servatory, through  which  he  could  see  the  palms, 
and  the  lemon  and  orange  trees,  reaching  almost 
to  the  glass  roof.  Amongst  them  were  gleams  of 
many  colored  flowers ;  and  a  jet  of  sparkling  water, 
spouting  from  the  shell  in  a  marble  Cupid's  dimpled 
hands,  flung  a  silvery  spray  high  into  the  odorous  air. 

When  Pierre,  the  butler,  closed  the  front  door,  the 
hall  became  dusky,  while  all  the  light  seemed  to  be 
concentrated  beyond,  in  the  conservatory,  with  the 
palm  and  orange  trees.  And  from  out  of  this  light 
Doctor  Jasper  saw  Loleta  coming  slowly  to  meet  him. 

Her  eyes  were  so  solemn,  and  her  face  so  pale 
and  smileless,  that  he  was  startled.  Yet,  lover-like, 
as  to  the  smallest  detail  of  her  appearance,  he 
noticed  how  the  hair  was  massed  about  her  head, 
and  caught  by  a  carved  shell  comb,  whose  contrast 


234     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

set  rich  shades  playing  in  its  tawny  waves,  and  how 
the  same  wonderful  hair  broke  into  short  curls  over 
her  brows  and  around  her  little  ears,  and  how  her 
neck,  round  and  tender  as  a  child's,  gleamed  like 
snow  from  the  pale  blue  of  her  gown. 

She  gave  him  her  hand  in  an  oddly  mechanical 
sort  of  way,  never  removing  her  eyes  from  his  face, 
and  with  no  trace  of  a  smile  showing,  as  she  said, 
"  Will  you  come  first  into  the  '  den,'  where  grandmere 
does  wait  to  see  you  ?  " 

He  bowed  silently,  wondering  with  a  queer  dread 
in  his  heart  what  could  have  happened  to  make  her 
look  and  act  as  she  did  ;  and  she,  speaking  no  other 
word,  led  the  way  to  the  so-called  "  den,"  and  there 
left  him. 

Madame  Harwood  received  him  most  graciously. 
She  chatted  gayly,  and  smiled  a  great  deal ;  but  he 
felt  that  the  gayety  was  forced,  while  the  smiles  seemed 
only  to  make  her  more  incomprehensible,  as  she  sat 
there  with  head  erect,  imperious  as  ever. 

There  was  a  creamy  cactus  fastened  in  her  dark 
gown ;  and  as  she  talked,  her  white  jewelled  fingers 
toyed  with  it  until  the  stem  broke,  and  it  fell  into  her 
lap.  She  did  not  appear  to  notice  this  ;  and  when, 
as  she  rose  to  take  Doctor  Jasper  upstairs,  the 
blossom  fell  to  the  floor,  she  trod  upon  it. 

He  saw  the  act;  and,  trifling  as  it  was  in  itself, 
he  could  not  help  comparing  Loleta's  life  to  this 
flower.  And  he  queried  as  to  whether  her  grand- 
mother was  not  —  perhaps  unthinkingly — toying 
with  it,  and  might  not  possibly  crush  it. 

While  they  were  talking,  he  had  endeavored  to  lead 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold     235 

the  conversation  to  bear  upon  the  suicide,  hoping 
to  find  some  clue  —  though  what,  he  even  yet  could 
not  have  explained.  But  still  he  had  the  feeling  (and 
Zabette's  emotion  had  strengthened  it)  that  Madame 
and  some  of  her  household  might,  if  they  would, 
furnish  information  as  to  his  identity. 

But  all  his  attempts  were  parried  in  a  way  so  grace- 
ful, and  yet  so  firm,  —  with  such  perfect  calmness 
and  finesse,  that  he  was  forced  to  abandon  the  effort, 
and  retire  from  the  field  unsatisfied,  —  utterly 
defeated. 

When  at  length  she  had  led  the  way  up  the  great 
oaken  staircase,  she  paused  before  a  closed  door  on 
the  floor  above,  and  begged  him  in  a  low  voice  to  be 
sure  and  not  permit  the  child  to  speak  ot  what  seemed 
to  have  made  him  ill.  Then,  after  tapping  gently, 
she  opened  the  door,  and  ushered  him  into  a  large 
room,  where,  upon  a  lounge,  amidst  a  pile  of  brightly- 
hued  stuffs,  lay  little  Captain  Jack. 

The  small  monkey  was  perched  beside  the  child, 
gazing  gravely  into  his  face,  which  was  turned  toward 
Loleta,  whose  hand  he  clasped,  as  she  sat  by  him, 
reading  aloud. 

Long  after  this  did  Doctor  Jasper's  memory  retain 
the  modulations  of  that  low,  sweet  voice.  And  her 
face  came  to  him  again  and  again,  looking  as  it  did 
then,  so  sadly  wistful. 

The  monkey,  catching  sight  of  a  stranger,  fled, 
chattering  noisily;  and  Captain  Jack,  looking  up, 
smiled  brightly,  stretching  out  his  arms  to  put  them 
about  the  Doctor's  neck,  as  his  big  friend  bent  over 
him. 


236     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

"  My  Topaz  does  n't  know  you  as  well  as  I  do, 
mon  Doctcur"  he  said  lovingly,  "  or  he  would  n't  run 
away.  I  am  so  glad  you  did  come.  Here,  Topaz, 
come  and  see  mon  Docteur" 

But  the  monkey  only  chattered  all  the  livelier,  as 
he  skipped  across  the  room  to  seek  refuge  in  the 
ample  skirts  of  Mammy  Zabette,  who  sat  by  an  open 
window,  busy  with  her  needle,  and  appearing  to  pay 
no  heed  to  what  was  going  on.  Her  lids  were  down- 
cast, and  she  seemed  intent  upon  her  work ;  but  now 
and  again  her  deep-set  black  eyes  encountered 
Doctor  Jasper's  in  a  quick  glance  that  told  him  she 
was  on  guard. 


CHAPTER  XXI 

MADAME  HARWOOD  had  closed  the  door 
when  Doctor  Jasper  entered  the  room  ;  but 
she  shut  herself  on  the  outer  side,  and  he  did 
not  see  her  again.  And  as  he  seated  himself  near 
Captain  Jack,  Loleta  moved  away,  as  if  not  caring  to 
take  part  in  their  conversation. 

All  this  was  not  unnoticed  by  him  ;  and  feeling 
piqued  at  the  girl's  manner  and  act,  he  devoted  his 
entire  attention  to  the  child. 

In  a  moment,  however,  he  was  diverted  by  an  ex- 
clamation from  Mammy  Zabette. 

"  Shoo,  shoo,  ye  drefful  little  beastie,"  she  was 
saying  in  a  suppressed  voice,  as  she  shook  her  skirts 
free  from  the  nestling  monkey. 

"Don't  you  like  monkeys,  Zabette?"  he  asked, 
pleasantly  enough,  willing  to  propitiate  her. 

"  Me?"  she  said,  seeming  surprised  that  he  should 
speak  to  her.  "  No,  sah  ;  doan'  lak  no  monkeys.  I 
bleeb  dey's  all  trick  niggahs  once,  an'  got  voodooed." 

"  Mammy  Zabette  !  "  Loleta  spoke  sharply,  with  a 
note  of  warning  in  her  voice ;  and  she  glanced  sig- 
nificantly toward  Captain  Jack. 

The  negress  shot  a  startled  look  at  the  listening 
child,  and  muttered,  "  Mah  tongue, —  it  do  git  too 
wagglety,  fo'  sho'." 


238     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

And  so  it  appeared ;  for  the  lad  fixed  his  bright 
eyes  upon  her  face  as  he  exclaimed,  "  Voodooed ! 
That 's  what  you  did  say  old  Zeke  was,  away  off  in 
that  other  place,  where  I  did  dream.  You  said  that 
Zeke  was  voodoo,  'cause  he  did  have  a  big  bird.  A 
pelican,  I  think  it  must  have  been  ;  for  in  grand- 
mere's  book  I  did  see  a  picture  of  a  pelican,  and  it 
did  look  like  the  bird  I  remember  Zeke  had.  And 
he  did  have,  oh,  such  heaps  of  black  cats  and  kittens. 
And  I  did  hear  you  say  he  was  voodoo." 

"Jacques,  dear, — don't,"  Loleta  said  earnestly,  as 
she  came  and  leaned  over  him,  so  that  Doctor  Jasper 
could  not  see  her  face. 

And  Mammy  Zabette  murmured,  "  Eh-h-h,  —  aie  ! 
De  brains  ob  dat  bebc  !  Who  'd  bleebed  it?  " 

"  You  know  you  promised  not  to  talk  about  such 
things,"  Loleta  went  on,  while  she  trailed  her  fingers 
gently  over  the  boy's  face.  "  You  must  forget  all 
about  your  dreams,  for  they  only  make  you  ill ;  and 
so  you  must  only  talk  to  le  Docteur,  who  came  all  the 
way  up  here  this  morning  to  see  you.  You  must  let 
him  see  if  you  will  need  some  medicine,  as  grand- 
mere  did  say.  And  perhaps,  if  he  has  the  time,  he 
will  tell  you  a  story." 

She  had  turned  toward  the  Doctor ;  and  her  face 
bore  the  first  approach  to  a  smile  he  had  seen  there. 

Here  came  a  knock  at  the  door,  which  Mammy 
Zabette  opened  quickly,  and  growled  something  in 
an  undertone  to  whoever  was  outside. 

Then  a  high-pitched  voice  answered,  "  Missus  tol' 
me  I  wa'  cum  up  hyar  fo'  t'  say  t'  Miss  Loleta  dat 
she  want  speak  wid  her  d'rec'ly." 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold     239 

"  I  will  come,  Riar,"  her  young  mistress  said. 
And,  with  a  hurried  apology  to  Doctor  Jasper,  she 
crossed  over  to  the  door,  which  Zabette  still  held 
open,  disclosing  a  slim  little  mulatto  girl  of  ten  or  so, 
who  peered  inquisitively  into  the  room. 

Loleta  paused  on  the  sill  and  asked,  "  Do  you 
think  he  does  need  any  medicine,  Doctor  Jasper?  " 

"  Well,"  he  replied,  merely  glancing  at  her,  and 
then  turning  his  eyes  back  to  his  small  patient,  "  per- 
haps a  little  quieting  powder,  and  something  in  the 
way  of  a  tonic,  later  on.  You  see  "  —  looking  at  her 
again  —  "  it 's  mostly  a  matter  of  the  nerves.  The 
child's  organization  is  very  acute  and  sensitive  — 
wonderfully  so ;  and  it  has  been  a  good  deal  shaken 
up.  But  I  think  we  '11  manage  to  bring  him  out  in 
proper  shape  again,  —  eh,  my  boy?"  And  he  once 
more  withdrew  his  eyes  from  Loleta's  face,  to  look 
into  that  of  Captain  Jack. 

"  Now,  you  Riar,  g'  'long!  Fin'  yo'  bis'ness  'g'in; 
an'  hit  ain't  up  hyar  nowhar,"  said  Zabette  to  the 
staring  yellow  girl.  Then  she  closed  the  door,  and 
returned  to  her  seat  by  the  window,  where  she  took 
up  her  sewing,  and  now  permitted  the  monkey  to 
cuddle  in  her  skirts. 

It  was  not  very  long  before  Captain  Jack  was  talk- 
ing and  acting  in  much  his  usual  fashion;  and  the 
Doctor,  who  had  been  exerting  himself  to  keep  the 
child's  active  mind  properly  occupied,  was  greatly 
relieved  to  see  the  lovely  eyes  grow  less  unnaturally 
bright,  and  a  healthier  color  come  to  the  cheeks  and 
lips.  He  taxed  his  memory  and  imagination  for 
anecdotes  calculated  to  prevent  him  from  thinking 


240     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

of  yesterday's  fearful  sight ;  and  so  well  did  he  suc- 
ceed, that  at  last,  when  he  arose  to  go,  Captain  Jack's 
condition  was  almost  normal,  and  he  held  on  to  his 
friend,  begging  him  to  come  again,  and  very  soon. 

"  Well,  yes  —  perhaps,"  the  Doctor  said,  smiling 
down  into  the  winsome  little  face.  "  And  if  I  don't, 
then  Mammy  Zabette  must  bring  you  down  to  see 
me.  I  have  n't  any  monkey  to  show  you,  like  Topaz ; 
nor  any  goldfish,  nor  birds.  But  I  have  some  other 
things  I  am  sure  you  'd  like  to  look  at." 

"Have  you,  —  what  are  they?"  was  the  eager 
question. 

"  I  've  a  big  magnifying  glass,  for  one  thing ;  and 
I  '11  rig  it  up,  so  that  you  can  look  through  it.  Did 
you  ever  see  the  teeth  of  a  bee,  or  the  feathers  on  a 
moth?" 

"  Why,  no,  mon  Docteur"  And  the  child's  eyes 
were  wide  with  wonder.  "  Do  they  really  have  such 
things?  And  is  it  that  bees  do  bite  with  their  teeth, 
when  we  think  it  is  that  they  do  sting?  " 

The  Doctor  smiled  again.  "  You  shall  take  a  look 
through  the  glass,  and  see  for  yourself,  in  a  day  or 
two,  if  you  '11  be  a  good  boy,  and  take  the  medicine 
I  Ve  told  Zabette  about  giving  you." 

Then,  with  an  embrace  and  kiss,  he  bade  the  little 
fellow  good- by. 

Mammy  Zabette  went  down  to  let  him  out ;  and  as 
he  stepped  upon  the  veranda  he  turned  around  and 
scrutinized  her  face  searchingly  as  he  said,  "  Mind 
that  you  don't  let  Jacques  out  of  the  house  until  after 
to-morrow,  for  fear  he  might  come  down  to  the 
wharf.  And  don't  forget  that  powder  to-night,  as  it 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold     241 

will  make  him  sleep  as  he  ought.  And,  above  all 
things,  don't  let  him  hear  you  talk  about  that  dead 
man." 

"  'Deed  an'  'deed,  I  talks  ter  eem  'bout  nuthin'  ob 
de  sort,"  she  replied  sharply,  her  eyes  flashing  resent- 
ment at  his  imputing  to  her  such  a  lack  of  discretion. 

Doctor  Jasper  went  that  same  afternoon  with  Cap- 
tain Leslie,  to  take  a  final  look  at  the  suicide,  and 
found  two  sailors,  under  Uncle  Billy's  supervision, 
engaged  in  sewing  the  body  in  a  piece  of  canvas, 
preparatory  to  placing  it  in  the  rude  coffin  lying 
near.  The  necessary  authority  had  been  given ;  and 
it  was  left  with  Uncle  Billy  to  see  that  the  unknown 
dead  should  be  properly  interred. 

"  First  we  puts  him  inter  his  canvas  jacket,  sea- 
fashion,  an'  then  inter  his  wooden  overcoat,  land- 
fashion,"  the  old  man  said  grimly.  "  An'  ter-night 
he  goes  underground,  poor  lad,  or  inter  ther  town 
vault." 

"  And  no  one  knows  who  he  is,  where  he  came 
from,  nor  anything  at  all  about  him,"  Captain  Leslie 
added  musingly,  as  he  looked  away  from  the  mummy- 
like  bundle,  and  out  through  the  shed. 

"  Nary,"  was  Uncle  Billy's  terse  affirmation. 

"  It  seems  very  strange  to  me,"  the  Captain  con- 
tinued, —  "  the  man  coming  to  this  place,  where  he 
is  entirely  unknown,  and  then  killing  himself." 

"  Don't  it  now  ?  "  Uncle  Billy  again  agreed.  "  But 
so  be 't ;  an'  I  reckon  he  '11  sleep  jest  as  sound,  arter 
all.  Queer  taste  he  hed,  though,  at  his  age,  ter  be 
in  sech  a  hurry  ter  find  his  way  inter  Davy  Jones's 
locker." 

16 


242     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

Doctor  Jasper  and  the  Captain  did  not  remain  long, 
but  went  out,  leaving  Uncle  Billy  and  the  other  men 
to  finish  their  task. 

The  Doctor  was  wishing  that  he  could  follow  his 
impulse,  and  unburden  his  mind  to  Captain  Leslie, 
—  tell  him  what  he  knew  and  thought  about  this 
mysterious  affair.  But  he  reminded  himself  of  how 
he  became  possessed  of  such  facts  as  had  reached 
him,  and  that  his  lips  were  sealed  by  his  promise  to 
Captain  Jack.  Then,  taking  everything  into  account, 
there  was  vastly  more  to  think,  than  to  know,  about 
the  matter;  and  he  had  no  right  to  put  suspicions 
and  conclusions  into  words. 

So  he  kept  his  own  counsel,  although  the  doing 
of  it  made  him  feel  uncomfortable. 

He  took  tea  and  spent  the  evening  at  the  Leslie 
house.  And  next  day  he  went  with  the  Captain  to 
Pilot's-Head,  behind  the  same  horse,  and  feeling  the 
same  lack  of  confidence  in  his  friend's  equine  accom- 
plishments that  Margaret  had  shown. 

That  evening  at  the  tea-table  he  was  treated  to  a 
lengthy  dissertation  from  Mrs.  Bessly  in  regard  to 
the  stranger's  suicide. 

"  An'  one  must  forever  wonder,"  was  her  conclu- 
sion, "  what  med  him  do  sech  a  thing ;  an'  he  thet  young 
an'  han'some,  an'  not  one  livin'  soul  to  say  they  knew 
him.  They  put  him  in  the  town  vault,  ye  know,  last 
night,  so  Mary-Alice  told  me.  She  an'  Miss  Philips 
happened  to  be  comin'  through  the  buryin'  ground, 
an'  they  stopped  a  minute  to  speak  to  old  Ayres; 
an'  they  was  jest  puttin'  his  coffin  into  the  box. 
An'  the  sight  of  it,  an'  thinkin'  'bout  it,  med  her 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold     243 

thet  sick.  I  s'pose  we  '11  never  know  the  rights  o' 
the  case." 

When  tea  was  over  Doctor  Jasper  went  out,  and, 
crossing  the  street,  stood  a  while  on  the  wharf,  look- 
ing off  to  where  the  sea  lay  motionless. 

The  tide  was  full,  lapping  the  wharf  steps,  and 
jostling  the  small  boats  at  their  moorings ;  and  where 
several  dories  chanced  to  be  together,  they  sidled  up 
against  one  another,  as  if  having  a  secret  conference. 

After  leaving  the  wharf,  he  wandered  on,  and  up 
to  the  top  of  one  of  the  headlands,  where  he  threw 
himself  down  upon  the  dry  grass,  whose  feathery 
heads  were  nodding  in  the  wind. 

Westward,  the  sky  was  still  flushed  with  rose  and 
gold,  and  the  rays  from  the  lighthouse  twinkled  un- 
certainly in  the  yellow  air.  But,  later  on,  as  the  sun- 
set faded  into  gray,  they  came  out  sharply  bright. 

And  still  Doctor  Jasper  sat  there,  his  head  between 
his  palms,  looking  with  wide,  unseeing  eyes,  out  upon 
the  water,  until  the  gray  of  the  twilight  was  gone,  the 
darkness  had  fallen,  and  the  stars  were  out  The 
lighthouse  lamp  shone  like  one  of  them,  making  a 
broad  path  of  golden  brightness  across  the  black 
water  at  his  feet. 

"  Loleta  —  Loleta!  "  the  sea  seemed  to  say  to  him 
as  it  lapped  the  rocks ;  and  the  wind  that  the  night 
was  bringing  from  the  water  whispered  in  his  ears, 
"Loleta!" 


CHAPTER  XXII 

A  FEW  mornings  after  this  Mrs.  Bessly  brought 
Doctor  Jasper  a  note,  holding  it  gingerly  be- 
tween her  forefinger  and  thumb,  covered  by 
the  folds  of  her  gingham  apron. 

"  Ye  see  I  did  n't  want  to  speck  it,  Doctor  Jasper ; 
an'  ye  must  excuse  my  looks.  Jane 's  gone  down  to 
the  store  to  see  'bout  some  butter,  an'  I  was  jest 
a-scrubbin'  the  dryin'-room  floor,  when  the  nigger 
boy  from  Madam's  brought  this.  He  says  he 's  to 
wait  for  an  answer." 

Doctor  Jasper's  heart  was  beating  hard  and  fast  as 
he  took  the  note  and  read  it;  but  Mrs.  Bessly's  sharp 
eyes  saw  nothing  unusual  in  his  calm  face  and  steady 
hands. 

She  stood  waiting  at  the  door  until  he  looked  up 
and  said,  "  Don't  stop,  Mrs.  Bessly.  I  will  answer  this, 
and  bring  it  down  myself,  if  you  '11  kindly  tell  the 
messenger  to  wait." 

It  was  from  Loleta,  saying  that  Uncle  Billy  wanted 
to  take  Jacques  sailing  with  him  that  same  afternoon, 
down  to  Echo  Island,  some  five  miles  away,  and  that 
Madame  Harwood  wished  her  to  ascertain  if  he  was  to 
be  one  of  the  party,  as  otherwise  she  did  not  deem  it 
best  to  let  the  child  go,  although  thinking  the  sail 
might  do  him  good,  as  he  was  seemingly  not  yet 
quite  as  he  should  be.  Then  it  went  on  to  tell  the 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      245 

Doctor  that  he  would  have  been  asked  to  call  again, 
before  this,  had  it  not  been  that  Madame  was  indis- 
posed, and  in  a  way  that  made  it  impossible  for  them 
to  see  any  one. 

When  he  had  finished  reading  the  note,  Doctor 
Jasper  looked  around  in  a  curiously  shamefaced 
fashion.  Then,  assured  that  Mrs.  Bessly  was  gone, 
he  quickly  raised  the  paper  and  placed  it  against  his 
lips. 

After  he  had  written  his  reply  and  delivered  it  to 
the  waiting  Louis,  he  went  out  to  hunt  up  Uncle  Billy, 
and  arrange  for  going  with  him  to  Echo  Island. 

"  I  'm  only  too  glad  ter  hev  ye  go,  Doctor  Jarsper," 
the  old  man  declared  heartily,  looking  up  from  the 
oarlock  he  was  oiling. 

The  Doctor  had  found  him  on  the  beach  below  his 
bungalow,  with  his  cats  around  him, —  all  except  the 
Queen  of  Sheba,  who  sat  perched  with  much  majesty 
upon  an  inverted  bucket  near  by. 

"Ye  see,"  Uncle  Billy  added  in  explanation,  "  I  told 
Madam  thet  me  an'  young  Sam  was  goin'  out  jest  for 
pleasurin'.  An'  so  we  was ;  but  more  ter  get  Cap'n 
Jack  on  ther  water  'n  anythin'  else.  Sam  told  me  ther 
young  monkey  'd  been  sick,  an'  so  yest'day  I  went  up 
ter  see  how  he  was.  An*  —  land  love  ye,  Doctor 
Jarsper,  but  how  glad  ther  youngster  seemed  ter  be 
ter  see  me  !  He  wanted,  fust  thing,  ter  know  when  I 
was  goin'  out  sailin',  an'  'minded  me  of  a  promise  I  'd 
med  ter  tek  him  down  ter  Echo  Island.  So  I  jest 
laid  out  ter  go  this  arternoon." 

Then  looking  into  the  Doctor's  face,  he  said  inquir- 
ingly, "  I  wonder  now  if  Miss  Marg'ret  'd  lek  ter  go  ?  " 


246      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

His  shrewd  eyes  squinted  in  a  way  that  made  the 
Doctor  smile,  as  he  replied,  "  I  happen  to  know, 
Uncle  Billy,  that  Miss  Margaret  has  other  engage- 
ments for  this  afternoon,  and  that  the  Captain  is 
away  from  home  for  the  day." 

This  last  bit  of  information  caused  the  old  sailor  to 
chuckle. 

"  Laird,  — but  it's  funny  ter  see  Cap'n  Nattekin'  a 
turn  at  farmin',  —  goin'  down  ev'ry  few  days  ter 
Pilot's-Head,  ter  look  over  his  land,  thet  he  thinks  is 
calc'lated  ter  raise  better  cabbages  an'  taters  on  than 
his  own  garden  here.  Old  Peter  Cohen  pertends  ter 
be  lookin'  arter  ther  garden-truck  on  sheers ;  an'  I  '11 
bet  his  own  sheer  '11  never  be  so  small  as  Cap'n 
Nat's.  But,  bless  ye,  't  would  n't  be  no  airthly  use 
ter  tell  Cap'n  Nat  so.  '  Live  an'  let  live,'  says  he. 
An'  so  it  be  for  all  as  hev  anythin'  in  common  with 
Cap'n  Nat  Leslie,  be  it  gardens  ashore,  or  grub  'board 
ship." 

"  By  the  way,  Uncle  Billy,"  said  the  Doctor,  who 
was  thinking  of  other  things  than  Captain  Leslie's 
vegetables,  "you  must  be  very  careful  not  to  say 
anything  about  that  fellow  who  killed  himself,  —  I 
mean  when  Captain  Jack  is  with  us.  And  you  had 
better  warn  Sam,  in  case  I  don't  have  a  chance  to 
do  it." 

"  No  call  ter  tell  him,  or  me  neither,  'bout  thet, 
Doctor  Jarsper.  Ther  old  nigger  woman  up  ter 
ther  house  swooped  down  on  Sam  as  he  stood  by 
ther  gate  axin'  one  o'  them  little  nigs  'bout  Cap'n 
Jack.  An'  she  done  thet  same  thing  ter  me,  when  I 
went  up  ter  sit  'long  with  ther  lad  under  ther  trees 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      247 

for  a  spell.  Laird,  Laird,"  and  his  face  took  an 
expression  of  mingled  amusement  and  disgust,  "  I 
don't  see  how  them  folks  can  stand  sech  an  everlastin' 
lot  o'  niggers  'round  'em  all  ther  time." 

After  a  while  he  asked  Doctor  Jasper  to  come 
up  to  the  bungalow.  The  invitation  was  readily 
accepted  ;  and  it  was  not  long  before  the  two  were 
sitting  near  the  open  doorway,  smoking,  while  they 
sipped  some  cooling  beverages  of  the  old  sailor's 
making.  It  was  a  rarely  perfect  day,  and  the  danc- 
ing sunshine  seemed  to  lie  like  happy  laughter  upon 
land  and  sea. 

"  Coin'  ter  be  a  serperlative  arternoon  for  a  sail," 
Uncle  Billy  remarked,  between  the  whiffs  of  his 
pipe. 

Doctor  Jasper  assented,  while  he  rubbed  Aaron's 
head  and  ears,  that  feline  having  made  himself  com- 
fortable in  the  lap  which  he  recognized  as  that  of  a 
friend. 

"  Did  ye  ever  hev  any  relations  here'bouts,  Doctor 
Jarsper?"  the  old  man  inquired  presently. 

"  Not  so  far  as  I  know.  In  fact  I  never  heard  of 
any  of  my  people  being  in  this  part  of  the  country. 
Why?" 

"  Wa'l,  there  was  some  Jarspers  used  ter  live  'round 
here,  back  in  ther  sixties.  There  was  old  Reuben 
Jarsper  an'  his  twin  brother  Richard;  an'  I  tell  ye 
they  was  a  queer  pair.  They  set  great  store  by  one 
'nother,  them  two  did ;  an'  when  Reuben  died, 
Richard  would  n't  let  nobody  else  tech  him,  but  jest 
went  ter  work  an'  laid  him  out  hisself.  An'  he  put 
him  inter  his  Sunday-best  coat,  which  was  a  blue 


248     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

% 

one,  with  brass  buttons,  an'  with  tails  long  'nough  for 
an  admiral's  pennant.  Ther  tails  o'  thet  coat  hed 
been  Reuben's  pride,  ye  see,  an'  Richard  med  up  his 
mind  they  should  show  for  all  they  was  wuth.  So  he 
cut  'em  ofif'n  behind,  an'  sewed  'em  on  in  front, 
where  all  hands  could  tek  'em  in  durin'  ther  buryin' 
sarvices.  An'  Becky  Sanderson  (she  was  own  sister 
ter  'Currant  Jelly's'  gran'dad)  she  said  thet  when 
Gabriel  come  ter  pipe  all  hands  aloft  he  would  n't 
know  which  branch  o'  ther  sarvice  Reuben  b'longed 
ter ;  for  from  ther  front,  it  might  be  ther  army,  but 
lookin'  at  him  from  ther  back,  it  'd  surely  be  ther 
navy." 

The  Doctor's  laughter  caused  Aaron  to  hastily 
vacate  his  lap  and  betake  himself  a  little  distance 
away,  where  he  stood  gently  lashing  his  sleek  flanks 
with  his  long  tail,  while  he  looked  dreamily  out  to 
sea,  as  though  greatly  bored  by  the  frivolous  talk 
and  conduct  of  men. 

The  afternoon  was,  as  to  wind  and  weather,  all 
that  the  morning  had  promised  ;  and  the  two  o'clock 
sun  saw  the  "  Pretty  Sally  "  well  under  way  for  Echo 
Island. 

Doctor  Jasper  was  sitting  aft,  his  arm  encircling 
Captain  Jack;  and,  while  not  appearing  to  do  so,  he 
was  watching  the  child  with  keen  attention. 

Uncle  Billy  also  cast  many  a  furtive  glance  at  his 
idol ;  but  neither  of  the  men  made  any  allusion  to  the 
pale  little  face  or  the  dark-circled  eyes.  And  Sam 
Ayres  seemed  too  busy  managing  the  craft  to  let  his 
attention  be  diverted  by  any  indulgence  more  serious 
than  whistling. 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      249 

"  What  do  you  think,  Uncle  Billy,  the  bottom  of 
the  sea  is  like?"  inquired  Captain  Jack,  looking 
down  into  the  water. 

"What  do  I  think,  my  poppet?"  the  old  sailor 
replied,  his  loving  eyes  bent  upon  the  pale,  winsome 
face.  "  Why,  bless  yer  young  heart,  I  knows  what  it 
is  lek,  hevin'  been  told  by  them  as  hev  been  down 
ter  see  for  theirselves,  in  clothes  med  o'  purpose  ter 
keep  out  ther  water,  an'  with  a  rubber  pipe  thet  went 
out'n  their  mouth,  up  aloft,  'bove  ther  water,  so  they 
could  be  breathin'  land  air  all  ther  time." 

"For  true?  "the  child  exclaimed,  his  sweet  voice 
filled  with  wonder. 

"  Aye,  —  true  as  preachin'.  An'  ther  bottom  of 
ther  ocean 's  a  reg'lar  garding  o'  bu-tee,  full  o' 
'mazin'  fine  tlyngs.  There  be  trees  sproutin',  an' 
flowers,  lek  none  ye  see  on  land,  an'  as  big  as  wagon 
wheels.  An'  there  be  weg't'bles  growin'  there  most 
wonderful  ter  see;  an'  things  all  lace-lek,  o'  ther 
color  o'  dyin'  dolphins,  a-shinin'  an'  wavin'  'round,  all 
sparklin'  an'  blazin'.  None  o'  ther  bottom  kin  be 
seen  most  times,  for  ther  flowers,  an'  trees,  an' 
weg't'bles,  an'  shells." 

Doctor  Jasper  knew  that  Uncle  Billy  was  not 
much  addicted  to  story-reading.  And  yet  he  now 
queried  to  himself  if  the  old  man  had  not  been 
taking  his  cue  from  some  of  Jules  Verne's  wonder- 
ful romances. 

But  he  said  nothing,  and  kept  his  eyes  fixed  upon 
Captain  Jack,  who  turned  his  face  to  him  as  Uncle 
Billy  stopped  to  take  breath,  and  also  to  light  his 
pipe,  which  had  gone  out  while  he  was  talking. 


250     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

"  I  do  think  that  it  is  there  where  mermaids  and 
water-babies  do  live.  Don't  you,  mon  Docteur  ? " 
And  he  snugged  himself  still  closer  into  the  stalwart 

oo 

arm  that  was  around  him  so  firmly. 

But  Uncle  Billy  was  not  to  be  balked,  for  he  felt 
himself  entitled  to  the  floor.  And  so  he,  by  virtue 
of  his  superior  knowledge  of  all  matters  relating  to 
the  sea,  proceeded  to  answer  the  child's  question. 

"  I  never  heerd  tell  o'  nuthin'  livin"  there,  'cept 
fishes,  Cap'n  Jack.  But,  as  I  say,  it 's  as  bee-u-tiful 
as  ther  Garden  of  Eden ;  an'  with  nary  a  merman, 
or  mermaid,  either,  ter  play  Adam  an'  Eve,  an'  with 
nary  a  Sarpint." 

Here  young  Sam  struck  in.  "  Seems  t'  me  it 's 
wuth  while  ter  be  drownded,  if  it 's  lek  thet  down 
there." 

Doctor  Jasper  glanced  at  him  warningly.  And 
Uncle  Billy  turned  to  him  with  a  savage  scowl  as  he 
said,  "  Davy  Jones  's  got  more  cabins  an'  bunks  'n 
one,  my  lad ;  an'  some  of  'em  's  far  from  bein'  so 
pleasure-givin'.  An'  I  think  ther  worst  o'  ther  hull 
lot  is  resarved  for  sech  young  fellers  as  talks  too 
much,  an'  slops  all  over  theirselves." 

"  Oh,  —  aye,"  Sam  replied  vaguely,  flushing  to  the 
back  of  his  ears  as  he  realized  what  an  unhappy  slip 
he  had  made. 

Uncle  Billy  had  meantime  been  replenishing  his 
pipe.  And  now  he  said,  with  the  evident  purpose  of 
putting  the  talk  upon  a  new  course,  "  Say,  Doctor 
Jarsper,  what  d'ye  think  o'  the  new-fangled  way 
o'  singin'  — '  chantin','  I  think  they  calls  it  thet's 
gittin'  inter  so  many  o'  ther  churches  now  days? 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold     251 

Leastwise  't  was  new  ter  me,  when  I  was  in  ther  city 
one  time  over  Sunday,  an'  drifted  inter  one  o'  ther 
fine  churches  there." 

"  I  'm  not  sure  that  I  understand  you,  Uncle  Billy," 
answered  the  Doctor,  wishing  to  draw  the  old  man 
out.  "What  was  it  like?" 

"  Like  ?  Wa'l,  —  not  meanin'  no  harm,  't  was 
ter  my  ears  lek  ther  bloomin'est,  crazy,  all-fired 
screechin'  o'  cats,  an'  beatin'  o'  tomtoms.  Ye  see  't 
was  this  here  way :  Ther  leddies  an'  lads,  they  all 
stood  up  where  ther  organ  was ;  an'  they  let  go  first. 
An'  then  ther  organ  took  a  hand  at  thumpin'.  Then 
they  all  screeched  ag'in ;  an'  ther  organ,  it  thumped 
ag'in.  It  were  sort  o'  lek  this,  —  '  Glory  be,'  —  bump, 
bump,  bump,  '  ter  ther  Father/  —  bump,  bang,  an'  so 
on,  till  it  come  ter  ther  endin',  —  '  Amen  ! '  An'  then 
it  seemed  a  puzzler  as  ter  whether  ther  screechin' 
'  Amen '  or  ther  bang-whang  o'  ther  organ  'd  git 
there  loudest." 

His  voice  had  been  growing  husky,  causing  him  to 
rub  his  throat  two  or  three  times,  as  if  it  needed 
lubricating.  And  as  he  was  finishing  his  musical 
critique  he  gradually  edged  along  toward  the  cuddy, 
so  timing  himself  that  as  the  final  words  came  from 
his  dry  lips,  his  head  and  shoulders  were  just  in- 
side the  little  door.  Then,  seeming  to  remember 
the  obligations  of  hospitality,  he  turned  around 
to  ask  hoarsely,  "  Won't  ye  hev  suthin',  Doctor 
Jarsper?  " 

The  Doctor  smiled  as  he  shook  his  head,  and  the 
old  man  turned  away  again.  And  there  soon  fol- 
lowed convulsive  movements  of  his  arms,  shoulders, 


252     UP  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 


and  head,  such  as  to  show  that  his  own  views  were 
not  in  accord  with  those  of  his  guest. 

The  latter  had  sometime  since  drawn  Captain  Jack 
into  his  lap,  where  he  half  sat,  half  lay,  his  head 
resting  against  the  Doctor's  broad  shoulder. 

There  the  child  remained  until  they  reached  Echo 
Island,  when  he  had  become  so  much  like  his  former 
self  as  to  announce  in  a  very  lively  manner  that  he 
was  hungry. 

The  anchor  was  thrown  out,  and  the  little  party 
went  ashore  in  the  dory,  taking  with  them  some  cod- 
fish Uncle  Billy  had  caught  during  the  trip.  There 
was  also  an  iron  pot  and  a  basket  of  vegetables,  —  all 
being  with  reference  to  the  proposed  chowder. 

They  had  a  jolly  afternoon  of  it,  Sam  playing 
"  mumble-the-peg  "  with  Captain  Jack,  who  actually 
induced  Uncle  Billy  and  Doctor  Jasper  to  join  in 
that  exciting  game.  And  the  child  laughed  in  a  way 
that  did  them  all  good  when  the  dignified  Doctor 
was  compelled  to  lie  down  with  his  face  to  the  ground 
and  draw  the  peg  with  his  strong  white  teeth,  getting 
his  moustache  generously  filled  with  the  moist  earth. 
The  sun's  rays  were  well  aslant  when  they  made  sail 
for  home  ;  and  the  Doctor  congratulated  himself  as  he 
saw  how  much  better  was  the  child's  color,  and  that 
the  circles  were  almost  gone  from  beneath  his  eyes. 

As  they  entered  the  harbor,  the  sun  had  gone 
below  the  hills  back  of  the  town,  and  a  faint  flushing 
of  pink  was  telling  of  an  ended  day. 

Captain  Jack  was  very  quiet,  lying  close  up  against 
the  Doctor.  But  presently  he  roused  himself  to  hear 
what  Uncle  Billy  was  saying  to  young  Sam. 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      253 

"  She  were  never  much  of  a  craft  at  best.  An' 
thersun  hed  fried  'bout  all  ther  pitch  out'n  her  seams, 
till  she  leaked  lek  ther  old  sieve  thet  she  was.  An' 
ther  cap'n,  —  Laird  !  He  were  a  lunatic,  for  temper. 
I  Ve  knowed  him  ter  em'ty  a  six-shooter  down  ther 
deck,  jest  ter  sort  o'  mek  a  peaceful  atmosphere 
aboard.  Durin'  one  scrap  o'  ther  sort  he  went  an' 
drilled  a  hole  through  ther  mate,  by  mistek.  An'  't 
was  quite  frequent  thet  he  scooted  arter  ther  cook  an' 
ther  cabin  boy,  chasin'  'em  with  a  handspike.  Onct 
he  —  Ump  !  "  Uncle  Billy  interrupted  himself  to 
exclaim,  "  I  'm  blowed  if  there  ain  't  thet  old  moun- 
tain o'  tar !  "  He  was  looking  hard  at  the  wharf, 
where,  sure  enough,  stood  Mammy  Zabette,  her  gay 
turban  making  a  brilliant  spot  upon  the  dusking 
background. 

The  sea  was  sunless  and  darkening,  only  the  fields 
ashore  holding  a  last  semblance  of  brightness,  when 
the  "  Pretty  Sally  "  came  alongside  the  wharf,  and 
Doctor  Jasper,  swinging  Captain  Jack  ahead  of  him, 
stepped  off. 


CHAPTER    XXIII 

EATED  upon  a  pile  of  lumber  near  the  top  of 
the  steps  was  Mrs.  Bessly,  her  white  apron 
over  her  head,  for  the  air  had  a  touch  of  chilli- 
ness compared  with  the  temperature  of  her  kitchen, 
where  she  usually  was  busy  at  this  hour.  And  the 
fact  of  her  being  where  she  was,  together  with  her 
unwontedly  solemn  face,  signified  that  something 
was  very  much  amiss. 

Near  her  stood  Zabette,  looking,  as  Doctor  Jasper 
thought,  even  gloomier  than  usual. 

The  negress  spoke  up  at  once,  addressing  Captain 
Jack. 

"  Stay  hyar  wid  Missey  Bessly,  honey,  till  I 
speaks  wid  le  Docteur  one  minute."  And  before 
the  child  could  remonstrate  she  had  drawn  the  Doc- 
tor to  one  side,  turning  her  back  to  the  others  as 
she  said  hastily,  her  voice  filled  with  suppressed 
woe,  "  Madame,  — we  t'ink  she  done  hab  stroke,  sair. 
She  lay  still  — •  so  still,  all  'cept  one  han',  dat  jes' 
wave  up  an'  down  —  up  an'  down.  We  doan'  dar', 
at  first,  sen'  fo'  le  Docteur.  But  now  she  so  help- 
less, Miss  Loleta,  she  say  pleasy  woan'  ye  come  wid 
de  chile  an'  me  right  'way,  an'  see  Madame." 

"When  did  this  happen?"  he  asked,  almost  be- 
fore she  had  finished.  "At  what  time  was  Madame 
taken  in  this  way?" 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      255 

"Mos'  two  hours  'go,  w'en  I  was  out'n  de  house, 
doin'  arrans. " 

"  And  no  one  was  with  her  but  that  girl  ?  "  he 
demanded,  speaking  with  unconscious  fierceness. 

Zabette  started,  looking  at  him  as  if  puzzled  by 
his  manner.  But  she  ignored  the  question,  and  said 
still  more  urgently,  "Woan'  ye  pleasy  come  right 
away,  Mos'r  le  Docteur?" 

"Why,  of  course  I  will;"  but  he  was  still  scowl- 
ing at  her.  "  I  '11  come  at  once." 

Mrs.  Bessly  now  approached.  "Ye  be  goin'  up 
to  Madam,  be  n't  ye?  "  she  inquired;  but  he  did  not 
seem  to  hear  her. 

Captain  Jack,  who  had  been  looking  on  with  won- 
dering eyes,  came  and  took  hold  of  the  Doctor's 
hand. 

"Grandmere  is  ill,"  he  said,  his  voice  all  of  a 
tremble.  "Mrs.  Bessly  does  say  so;  and  I  do  want 
to  go  to  her.  Take  me  home,  please,  man  Docteur. 
Mrs.  Bessly  says  for  me  to  stay  with  her;  but  I  do 
want  to  go  home." 

The  Doctor  stooped  to  soothe  him,  while  Zabette, 
rolling  her  hands  in  her  apron,  looked  at  the  child 
with  her  eyes  full  of  tears. 

"An'  yo'  is  comin'  home,  mon  bijou,  wiv'  yo' 
Mammy  Zabette,"  she  said  in  a  low,  coaxing  voice. 
"Right  away  yo'  is  comin'." 

Still  clasping  the  little  hand  tightly  as  they 
walked  along,  Doctor  Jasper  told  him  quietly  that, 
as  his  grandmother  was  not  very  well,  he  should  go 
with  Zabette  when  they  reached  home,  and  not  come 
to  her  room. 


256      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

"I  will  be  good,  and  stay  away,"  the  child  prom- 
ised, pressing  the  Doctor's  hand  as  he  swung  it  back 
and  forth. 

Mrs.  Bessly  stood  a  few  moments  where  they  had 
left  her,  in  the  middle  of  the  street,  looking  after 
the  three  figures.  Her  kind  heart  was  being  torn 
between  the  impulse  that  was  driving  her  to  the 
Harwood  house,  to  offer  any  assistance  she  could 
render,  and  the  fear  that  she  might  not  be  wanted 
there.  Then  with  this  was  the  knowledge  that  her 
whole  baking  of  bread  and  pies  would  be  ruined, 
and  go  for  nothing,  if  she  left  them  to  their  fate. 

"  Plague  take  it,"  she  muttered  petulantly.  "  How 
contrary  lots  o'  things  do  happen  in  this  world !  If 
I  hed  n't  let  Jane  go  over  to  Conley's  for  thet  extra 
cotton,  an'  hed  n't  tried  to  be  so  smart  myself, 
mekin'  bread  to-day,  when  I  hed  pies  an'  cake  to 
bake,  an'  mekin'  'em  all  myself,  too,  I  'd  been  free 
to  let  my  heels  foller  my  wish,  an'  go  straight  up 
to  Madam's  this  very  minute.  Dear  me,  — the  days 
o*  man  is  short,  an'  full  o'  sorrow  an'  sin;  yes,  an' 
so  be  wimmin's.  An'  there  's  Madam  at  death's 
door,  I  guess;  an'  what's  to  become  o'  them  chil- 
dren, I  wonder?" 

She  slammed  her  gate  less  noisily  than  usual,  and 
went  back  to  her  baking. 

At  the  Harwood  gate,  the  fingers  of  the  little 
hand  that  had  been  swinging  Doctor  Jasper's  arm 
to  and  fro  like  a  pendulum  were  suddenly  closed 
tightly,  as  Captain  Jack  lifted  his  face,  with  troubled 
eyes  and  parted  lips,  to  bid  his  friend  good-by. 
Then,  as  Zabette  took  his  other  hand  to  lead  him 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      257 

away,  he  made  a  movement  as  if  to  resist,  and  cling- 
ing to  the  Doctor,  burst  out  impulsively,  "This  day, 
before  I  did  go,  grandmere  did  take  me  in  her  lap 
and  kiss  me  many  times.  She  said  I  did  look  like 
the  picture  of  grandpere  Harwood,  that  was  painted 
of  him  when  he  was  a  little  boy;  and  she  did  ask 
if  I  would  grow  up  brave  and  good,  like  him.  And 
I  told  her  '  Yes,'  and  that  I  would  be  good  like  she 
was,  too.  And  then  she  did  hug  me  up  close,  like 
Loleta  does.  And  she  did  never  do  so  before,  — 
never  once;  and  I  did  wonder  why  she  did  do  it  now. 
And  I  do  think  she  was  crying,  for  her  cheek  was 
wet,  and  it  did  make  my  forehead  and  one  of  my 
eyes  wet." 

"  Never  mind  about  it  now,  dear,"  the  Doctor  said 
gently,  as  he  stooped  to  kiss  the  upturned  face. 
"  I  will  do  all  I  can  to  make  your  grandmere  feel  well 
again ;  and  you  will  always  remember  to  be  good 
and  brave,  as  she  said.  And  now  if  you  '11  go  with 
Mammy  Zabette,  I  '11  come  and  see  you  after  a  while, 
and  we  can  have  a  nice  talk." 

"Sure  —  for  true?"  His  tone  seemed  to  imply  a 
slight  doubt. 

"Yes,  surely;  even  if  you  have  gone  to  bed." 

This  assurance  seemed  to  dispel  the  child's  sad- 
dened intuitions,  for  he  went  dancing  gayly  up  the 
path  with  the  grave-faced  negress. 

She  had  asked  Doctor  Jasper  to  wait  a  moment  at 
the  front  door;  and  having  called  Pierre,  she  gave 
Captain  Jack  into  his  charge,  and  went  with  the 
Doctor  upstairs. 

The  faint  tinkle  of  the  fountain  in  the  conserva- 
17 


258      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

tory  filled  a  silence  that  seemed  gloomy  with  a  com- 
ing tragedy  as  Doctor  Jasper  ascended  the  wide 
staircase,  where  the  bronze  triton's  trident  held  the 
lamp,  which  gave  forth  a  low,  uncertain  light,  mak- 
ing dark  shadows,  like  lurking  phantoms. 

Through  a  wide-opened  window  in  the  upper  hall 
he  saw  the  darkening  sea,  with  several  sails  fading 
away  to  the  eastward,  the  sight  bringing  to  his  mind 
one  of  Loleta's  songs :  — 

"  Ships  were  sailing  into  the  distance, 
Down  to  the  lands  where  the  sun  has  gone. 
The  rough,  fresh  wind  blew  in  our  faces,  — 
The  shadows  of  night  came  slowly  on." 

Were  not  "The  shadows  of  night,"  so  woeful  for 
her,  poor  child  —  were  they  not  now  gathering  about 
her? 

Mammy  Zabette  stopped  before  an  open  door,  and 
motioned  him  to  enter.  The  large  room  was  lit  by 
a  few  wax  candles ;  and  some  of  the  windows  were 
open,  with  their  lace  curtains  caught  back  to  let  in 
the  air. 

As  Doctor  Jasper  glanced  quickly  about,  he  was 
vaguely  impressed  with  the  brightness  of  the  apart- 
ment, and  with  the  luxury  and  taste  of  its  furnishings. 

But  his  eyes  did  not  linger  upon  these,  for  he  saw 
Loleta  sitting  in  a  cushioned  recess,  behind  the 
looped-back  curtain.  Unconscious  of  his  entrance, 
she  was  leaning  forward,  with  her  elbows  resting 
upon  the  cushion  of  a  carved,  high-backed  chair,  and 
her  hands  clasped  behind  her  head. 

As  he  came  toward  her  she  looked  up.     Then, 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      259 

without  a  word,  she  arose  and  went  with  him  to  the 
side  of  the  bed  where  lay  the  unconscious  woman. 

Doctor  Jasper  said  nothing,  but  looked  intently  at 
the  dark,  beautiful  face  upon  the  pillow,  the  black 
lashes  throwing  such  heavy  shadows  that  it  was  only 
when  a  stray  beam  of  light  stole  under  them  that 
the  eyes  could  be  seen,  glinting  in  a  way  to  show 
that  they  were  partially  unclosed. 

He  made  his  examination  rapidly,  forced  all  the 
while  to  be  mindful  of  the  girl  opposite,  standing 
there  motionless,  her  sorrowing  eyes  regarding  him 
with  the  trustfulness  of  a  child. 

He  took  the  small  hand  nearest  him,  its  fingers 
weighted  with  sparkling  rings,  and  felt  for  the 
pulse.  This  hand  was  nerveless  and  quiet;  but  its 
mate  was  reaching  up,  as  if  striving  to  get  higher 
and  still  higher.  When  Loleta  caught  and  held  it, 
it  became  passive;  but  no  sooner  did  she  lay  it  upon 
the  coverlid,  than  again  it  began  to  reach  and  reach, 
in  a  way  pitiful  to  see. 

The  Doctor's  diagnosis  was  soon  completed.  It 
told  him  that  a  blood  vessel  had  burst  in  the  brain ; 
and  he  knew  that  Madame  Harwood  was  dying. 
She  was  almost  gone  already;  for  her  heavy  breath- 
ing, and  the  motion  of  her  hand,  —  these  were 
purely  mechanical. 

He  arose  from  his  chair  and  went  to  an  open  win- 
dow, whither  Loleta  followed  him.  Whether  or  not 
they  were  proffered,  he  never  knew;  but  he  found 
himself  holding  both  her  hands,  while,  and  as  gently 
as  he  could  put  it  into  words,  he  told  her  the  truth. 

She  did  not  cry  out, — did  not  even  speak,  but 


260     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

only  looked  up  into  his  face,  her  eyes  wide-open  and 
dazed,  and  still  letting  her  hands  lie  within  his. 

Not  until  he  had  finished  did  she  withdraw  them, 
saying  softly,  "You  are  kind, — very,  very  kind," 
and  then  went  back  to  the  curtained  recess  where 
he  first  saw  her. 

His  professional  duty  was  now  fulfilled,  and  he 
could  do  nothing  more.  But  every  feeling  within 
him  cried  out  in  protest  at  the  thought  of  leaving 
this  girl  alone  with  the  old  negress,  to  face  and 
realize  the  dreadful  end  which  must  soon  be  forced 
upon  her.  As  a  man,  and  loving  her,  there  was  but 
one  thing  for  him  to  do;  and  taking  a  note-book 
from  his  pocket  he  scribbled  a  few  lines  to  Mrs. 
Bessly,  telling  her  that  she  need  not  sit  up  to  let 
him  in,  as  he  should  stop  where  he  was  for  the 
night,  and  asking  her  to  come  to  the  Harwood  house 
early  the  next  morning. 

Then,  mindful  of  his  promise  to  Captain  Jack,  he 
asked  Zabette  to  take  him  to  the  child. 

She  led  him  to  another  part  of  the  house,  where 
he  found  the  boy  in  bed,  but  with  eyes  wide  open ; 
and,  as  the  candle-light  fell  on  his  face,  he  sprang 
up  eagerly. 

"  Ah,  man  Docteur,  —  you  did  come  !  " 

"Of  course  I  came;  didn't  I  promise  you  I 
would?"  And,  putting  his  hand  in  front  of  the 
light,  he  placed  the  candlestick  upon  the  floor. 

"I  am  so  glad  you  did  come;  and  —  I  do  love  you 
so,"  the  child  murmured,  stroking  the  strong  hand 
and  wrist,  as  Doctor  Jasper  seated  himself  by  the 
small  brass  bedstead. 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      261 

"You  are  a  dear  little  chap,"  he  said,  patting  the 
tawny  head ;  "  and  I  love  you  as  much  as  you  love 
me.  But  I  can't  stay  very  long  with  you  now,  for 
I  must  go  back  to  your  grandmere." 

Captain  Jack  looked  up  at  him  sharply. 

"  Why,  —  what  is  she  doing?  "  he  asked  nervously. 

"She  is  lying  in  bed,"  was  the  guarded  reply. 

"Oh,  then,"  in  a  tone  of  relief,  "she  is  asleep." 

"Yes,  she  is  asleep." 

"And  will  she  be  all  well  when  she  does  wake 


up 


"Yes,  I  think  she  will,  when  she  —  wakes.  But 
now  I  must  go  back  to  her.  Good-night,  my  dear 
little  man."  And  kissing  the  child,  he  left  him 
to  nestle  down  amid  his  pillows,  while  he  himself 
returned  to  the  sick  room. 

Zabette  met  him  at  the  door,  and  told  him  that 
her  young  mistress  begged  he  would  go  down  to  the 
dining-room,  where  Pierre  had  set  out  a  repast  for 
him. 

The  Doctor  had  not  thought  of  it  before,  but  now 
realized  that  he  was  very  hungry;  and  the  belief 
that  Loleta  had  cared  to  think  of  his  comfort  would 
have  incited  an  appetite,  even  had  it  been  lacking. 

One  can  be  woefully  in  love,  or  woeful  with  sor- 
row, and  yet  know  hunger.  But  Doctor  Jasper's 
appetite  would  not  have  been  so  keen,  had  he 
known  that  it  was  the  negress,  and  not  her  half- 
stunned  young  mistress,  who  had  paid  this  attention 
to  his  welfare. 

The  night  wore  on  slowly  and  drearily,  with  the 
tall  clock  in  the  lower  hall  telling  the  hours  and 


262     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

their  divisions,  as  its  silver  chimes  rang  out  like 
warning  cries. 

Except  for  the  same  pitiful  movement  of  the  arm 
and  hand,  Madame  Harvvood  had  not  stirred ;  not  an 
eyelash  had  quivered  since  Doctor  Jasper  entered 
the  house.  Only  that  one  little  hand,  ever  reach- 
ing, reaching,  with  a  motion  as  unceasing  and 
monotonous  as  the  swing  of  the  pendulum  in  the 
clock  below. 

Mammy  Zabette  sat  beside  the  bed,  fanning  her 
dying  mistress,  never  pausing,  even  when  she  nodded, 
overcome  by  drowsiness;  and  in  the  dusky  light  it 
was  hard  to  distinguish  where  the  line  of  her  closed 
lids  ended  on  the  black  cheeks. 

Loleta,  refusing  to  leave  her  grandmother  for  a 
moment,  sat  in  a  large  cushioned  chair,  over  in  the 
darkest  corner  of  the  room,  and  might  have  been 
asleep,  so  motionless  and  quiet  was  she. 

The  night  had  been  growing  closer.  The  window 
in  the  curtained  recess  had  been  opened  for  air;  and 
here  Doctor  Jasper  sat,  in  a  clumsily  carved  heir- 
loom of  a  chair,  —  one  that  to  an  imaginative  mind 
might  have  suggested  the  likelihood  of  an  ancestor's 
ghost  coming  back  to  occupy  it. 

Through  the  open  window  came  the  sound  of  the 
sea,  — the  sea  Madame  Harwood  had  always  loved  so 
well,  and  over  whose  depths  she  had  sailed  so  often 
by  the  side  of  her  beloved  one.  And  now  that  she 
lay  drifting  away  from  the  shadows  of  earth,  the 
mournful  booming  of  the  surf  was  a  fitting  requiem 
to  lull  her  to  eternal  sleep. 

So  ran  Doctor  Jasper's  thoughts,  when  a  sudden 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold     263 

pause  in  the  heavy  breathing  came  like  a  shock  to 
dissipate  them,  and  brought  him  to  the  full  posses- 
sion of  his  senses. 

A  moment  later  and  he  was  bending  over  the  pil- 
low. There  came  a  long,  soft,  shuddering  sigh, 
and  then  silence.  Leaning  still  closer  in  the  dim 
light,  he  saw  that  the  lids  were  lifted  from  her  eyes, 
and  that  the  arm  and  hand  lay  motionless  by  her 
side;  and  he  knew  that  all  was  over. 

The  muscles  of  the  strangely  beautiful  face  were 
already  beginning  to  harden,  and  the  great  dark 
eyes  had  that  unutterably  sad  look  seen  only  in 
those  of  the  dying,  or  the  dead,  —  a  look  as  if  the 
discarded  body  were  watching  the  spirit's  flight  into 
realms  of  light,  such  as  it  might  never  share. 

Doctor  Jasper  closed  the  eyes  tenderly,  and 
looked  up  to  see  Loleta  standing  opposite,  with 
clasped  hands,  and  gazing  with  something  like  hor- 
ror at  the  still  form  lying  between  them. 

"It  is  all  over,  my  child.  She  suffers  no  more, 
and  is  at  peace."  His  voice  and  look,  no  less  than 
his  words,  were  as  though  he  had  laid  his  palm 
gently  upon  the  head  of  a  little  child  —  one  grieved, 
or  hurt. 

The  girl  made  no  answer,  nor  did  she  look  at 
him.  But,  bending  over,  she  rested  her  head  be- 
side the  dark  one  on  the  pillow ;  and  he  heard  her 
repeat,  over  and  over  again,  "  Elle  mouret, — elle 
mourct !  Grandmere —  Grandmere,  take  me!  Ah, 
take  me,  too !  " 

Aroused  by  this  from  her  drowsiness,  Zabette  gave 
a  wild  cry,  and  dropped  on  her  knees  by  the  bed, 


264     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

burying  her  face  in  the  coverlid,  while  she  gave 
voice  to  fiercely  intense  sobs. 

Then  Loleta  started  up,  and,  without  a  word, 
turned  quickly  and  left  the  room. 

As  soon  as  she  was  gone  Doctor  Jasper  spoke  to 
the  negress,  who  was  continuing  her  lamentations, 
now  in  French,  and  now  in  broken  English.  Re- 
ceiving no  reply,  he  took  her  by  the  shoulders,  bid- 
ding her  to  quiet  herself,  and  go  instantly  to  her 
young  mistress. 

She  arose  clumsily,  her  outburst  somewhat  sub- 
dued, although  she  was  still  sobbing;  and  bending 
over,  she  peered  into  the  dead  face.  Then  she  drew 
the  sheet  over  the  rigid  features  as  she  muttered, 
"  Courri, — courri!  Eh-h-h !  Gone,  gone;  an'  yo' 
nevvah  spik  wid  yo'  poo'  ol'  Zabette,  — -nevvah  no 
mo'.  Yo'  Zabette,  she  dress  yo'  fo'  yo'  bridal-day, 
an'  now  she  dress  yo'  fo'  yo'  buryin'.  Eh-h-h! 
Seems  lak  I  mus'  crazy  die.  Oh-h-h  !  Ma  monrri!  " 

As  the  faithful  creature,  still  sobbing  and  mutter- 
ing, turned  to  go,  the  Doctor  again  bade  her  —  but 
more  gently  than  before  —  see  to  it  that  Miss 
Loleta  had  some  sleep,  and  to  let  him  know  if  she 
did  not.  He  then  told  her  to  send  one  of  the  men- 
servants  to  him,  and  added  that  he  should  remain 
at  the  house  until  morning. 

Zabette  glanced  toward  the  bed,  and  went  slowly 
away.  Pierre  came  soon  afterwards;  and  to  him 
Doctor  Jasper  gave  some  necessary  directions. 

Then,  when  he  was  alone,  he  went  into  the  alcove, 
and  drawing  the  curtains,  shut  himself  in  and  sat 
by  the  window  to  wait  for  day  to  come. 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold     265 

He  looked  out  over  the  gardens  and  fields,  sloping 
away  to  the  water,  where  they  ended  in  a  small  cove, 
whose  gray  sand  curved  like  a  sickle.  At  either  end 
great  piles  of  rock  loomed  up  like  sentinels,  upon 
whose  scarred  breasts  the  tides  swayed  thick  growths 
of  seaweed,  while  imagination  could  define  their 
set  lips,  and  their  eyes — all  unmindful  of  the  toy- 
ing water  beneath  them  —  gazing  fixedly  out  to  sea. 

Just  before  dawn  there  came  some  vivid  flashes  of 
lightning,  and  a  rush  of  wind  that  soughed  dismally 
through  the  elms ;  then  followed  an  impetuous  patter 
of  drops.  And,  after  a  short,  angry  downpour,  the 
black  clouds  began  to  lift,  and  were  soon  rolled  up 
and  away  into  the  south,  where  they  hung  like  sable 
draperies. 

And  now,  as  though  rejoicing  in  this  majesty  of 
a  day's  birth,  a  bird  in  the  near-by  meadow  made 
the  cooled  air  sweet  with  its  morning  song. 

Ah,  Nature,  is  there  anything  more  heartless  to 
a  sorrowing  soul  than  art  thou? 

Death  lies  cold  and  awful  in  its  mystery.  Hearts 
are  breaking;  the  world  seems  to  hold  naught  save 
darkness  and  despair. 

And  still  the  day  comes,  smiling  and  happy! 
The  birds  sing,  and  dawn's  rose-flush  over  sea  and 
land  melts  into  gold,  as  the  glorious  sun  brings  an- 
other day  to  awaken  the  living,  be  they  happy  or 
sorrowful,  —  to  awaken  all  but  the  dead  for  whom 
they  mourn ! 


CHAPTER   XXIV 

"  And  thrice  the  twilight  rose  and  fell 
About  a  land  where  nothing  seemed  the  same 
At  morn  or  eve,  as  in  the  days  gone  by." 

DOCTOR  JASPER  had  called  twice  at  the 
Harwood  house,  to  be  told  each  time  by 
Mammy  Zabette  that  "  Missy  Loleta  —  she 
say  woan'  yo'  pleasy  'scuse?  An'  dat  doan'  be 
nuffin'  yo'  kin  do;  an'  merci." 

He  saw  nothing  of  Captain  Jack;  and  the  Leslies 
—  father  and  daughter  —  had  gone  to  the  city  for  a 
visit  of  several  days. 

During  this  time  of  unusual  loneliness  many  new 
thoughts  had  come  to  his  mind,  and  all  the  old  ones 
had  returned, —  amongst  them  the  wonder  about  the 
strange  suicide,  and  the  indefinable  feeling  that  con- 
nected him  with  the  Harwood  household. 

His  moody  abstraction  easily  caught  the  attention 
of  Mrs.  Bessly,  who  confided  to  a  neighbor  her  be- 
lief that  Doctor  Jasper,  to  judge  from  his  altered 
appearance  and  manner,  must  surely  be  in  love; 
and  that  of  course  it  could  be  with  none  other  than 
Margaret  Leslie. 

"He  used  to  be  thet  sociable,"  she  said  to  her 
friend, — "so  ready  to  talk,  seemin'  pleased  to  hev 
me  tell  yarns  o'  the  old  place  an'  people,  an'  all 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      267 

'bout  the  old  times.  An'  now, — land-sakes!  Ye 
might  raise  cummins  right  under  his  very  nose,  an' 
he  'd  only  look  at  ye  as  if  he  was  goin'  to  drop  off 
asleep. " 

One  evening  in  the  early  twilight  he  rowed  him- 
self around  to  the  cove  where  the  Harwood  estate 
ended  at  the  water,  and  going  within  several  yards 
of  the  beach,  rested  on  his  oars,  while  the  tide 
gently  set  his  boat  shoreward. 

The  wind  was  from  the  land,  and  came  with  a 
warm  rush,  laden  with  the  scent  of  newly-cut  grass 
turning  to  hay  on  the  upper  meadows.  And  with  it 
there  was  brought  to  his  ears  the  sound  of  voices. 

One  of  these  made  his  pulse  beat  in  the  way  it 
had  learned  of  late;  and  he  twisted  his  fingers  in 
the  seaweed  upon  the  tall  rocks  alongside  him,  so 
that  his  dory  should  not  drift  farther  inshore. 

He  heard  Captain  Jack  say,  "  Please  do  sing  for 
me."  And  then  came  that  other  voice,  not  quite 
so  strong  as  when  last  he  heard  its  singing,  but 
sweeter  than  ever. 

The  words  were  enunciated  so  clearly  that  he 
could  distinguish  each  one;  and  they  poured  into 
his  heart  a  flood  of  pain  and  passion. 

"  I  am  as  but  a  broken  reed 

Beside  the  rushing  river; 
And  at  my  feet  the  waves  flow  on 
Forever  and  forever. 

"  The  purple  clouds  of  evening  red 

Are  mirrored  in  the  river. 
The  sun  will  rise,  and  suns  will  set, 
Forever  and  forever. 


268      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

"  Through  moon  and  sunlight  —  spring  and  fall 

Beside  the  rushing  river, 
I  am  as  but  a  broken  reed, 
Forever  and  forever." 

Such  a  heart-break  sounded  in  her  voice  that  he 
unconsciously  stretched  out  his  arms  to  her  in  the 
gathering  dusk. 

He  started  to  row  away,  when  a  low  murmur  from 
Captain  Jack  came  to  him.  Then  he  heard  Loleta 
say,  "Jacques,  why  should  a  btbt  like  you  so  love  to 
hear  that  dismal  song?  " 

The  child  answered,  "'Cause  I  do  like  'Forever 
and  forever. '  ' 

"Yes,"  she  said;  "but  nothing  is  forever.  Even 
the  river  does  not  really  go  on  forever,  although  the 
song  does  say  so.  Suns  will  not  always  rise  and 
set;  nothing  —  nothing  is  forever." 

She  spoke  as  though  not  to  the  child,  but  in  an- 
swer to  some  thought  of  her  own.  And  Noel  Jasper 
added  to  her  words,  "  Only  love !  Love  is,  and  ever 
was,  and  ever  will  be,  the  one  thing  eternal  and 
forever ! " 

It  was  quite  dark  when  he  reached  the  wharf. 
And  after  delivering  the  dory  to  its  owner,  a 
lame  old  sailor,  he  crossed  the  street  and  found 
Eph  and  Jane  hanging,  lover-like,  over  the  gate. 
As  they  greeted  him,  Mrs.  Bessly  came  from  the 
house. 

"Be  thet  you,  Doctor  Jasper?"  she  asked,  try- 
ing to  make  him  out  in  the  darkness.  "Cap'n 
Leslie's  jest  been  down  here,  lookin'  for  ye.  Him 
an'  Marg'ret  got  back  an  hour  ago." 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      269 

"Is  that  so?  Then  I  guess  I  '11  go  right  over  and 
see  them." 

He  said  this  with  such  eagerness  that  daylight 
would  have  shown  him  the  volumes  spoken  by  Mrs. 
Bessly's  lifted  brows  and  puckered  lips, — volumes 
from  that  never-ending  library  of  "I  told  you  so." 

"Hi,  lad,  — is  that  you?"  was  the  Captain's 
hearty  greeting,  its  very  sound  bringing  cheer  to 
Doctor  Jasper's  thoughts. 

He  felt  that  it  was  the  voice  of  a  friend  —  one 
whom  he  could  trust.  And,  as  he  grasped  the  cor- 
dially extended  hand,  he  became  possessed  by  a 
resolve  to  tell  Captain  Leslie  the  story  of  his  long- 
ings and  hopes. 

This  he  did  before  long,  when  Margaret,  who  was 
feeling  tired,  had  gone  to  her  chamber  for  the  night, 
and  the  two  men  sat  alone  in  the  comfortable  room 
where  they  had  smoked  many  a  pipe  and  cigar  to- 
gether, and  played  innumerable  games  of  chess  and 
cribbage. 

Before  they  had  talked  many  minutes,  Captain 
Leslie  inquired  about  the  Harwood  children. 

"They  are  both  well ;  that  is,  so  far  as  I  can  hear," 
Doctor  Jasper  replied,  with  assumed  indifference. 

"Hear!"  the  Captain  repeated,  with  a  touch  of 
irascibility.  "  Why,  man-alive,  do  you  mean  to  tell 
me  that  you  haven't  been  up  there  to  see  for  your- 
self how  they  are  ? " 

"  I  have  been  there  twice ;  but  Miss  Loleta  wished 
to  be  excused,  so  Zabette  told  me.  And  when  I 
asked  if  I  could  be  of  any  service,  she  answered 
that  I  could  not." 


270     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

"Hum-m-m,"  came  from  the  Captain's  lips,  as  he 
gently  rubbed  his  chin,  and  looked  at  his  friend 
through  the  clouds  of  fleecy  smoke. 

"Hum-m-m,"  he  repeated,  and  paused,  as  though 
waiting  for  the  Doctor  to  add  something. 

But  it  was  several  moments  before  the  latter 
spoke.  And  when  he  did,  it  was  with  an  earnest- 
ness which  Captain  Leslie  thought  was  hardly  called 
for  by  anything  they  had  been  discussing. 

"Captain,"  he  said,  raising  his  eyes  from  the 
floor,  and  looking  the  other  man  in  the  face,  "  there 
is  a  certain  matter  I  would  like  very  much  to  talk 
with  you  about,  if  you  don't  mind ;  something  that 
is  very  close  to  my  heart,  and  in  regard  to  which  I 
should  like  your  opinion." 

Captain  Leslie's  genial  face  took  an  odd  expres- 
sion, and  an  unwonted  shrewdness  showed  in  his 
eyes,  as  he  answered,  "Pipe  away,  my  lad,  as  I 
would  say  to  my  Tom,  if  he  were  here.  Let  me 
know  what 's  in  the  wind,  and  what  I  can  do  for 
you;  and  remember  that  you  can  count  on  Nat 
Leslie  every  time." 

The  Doctor  thanked  him  warmly.  Then,  with  a 
little  hesitation,  and  a  good  deal  of  what  the  Cap- 
tain would  have  called  "shy-floundering,"  he  put 
his  friend  in  possession  of  his  secret. 

While  he  was  doing  this,  another,  and  very  dif- 
ferent look,  was  growing  upon  Captain  Leslie's 
face,  —  a  look  that  might  have  told  Doctor  Jasper 
another  secret,  had  he  not  been  so  taken  up  with 
his  own. 

Before  long  the  Captain  leaned  forward,  and  rested 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold     271 

his  face  on  his  hand;  and  when  the  story  was  fin- 
ished, he  was  silent  for  a  while,  sitting  with  his 
eyes  partially  covered  by  his  palm,  and  his  elbow 
upon  the  chair  arm. 

At  length,  after  a  long,  deep  sigh,  he  dropped  his 
hand  upon  his  knee,  and  gazed  earnestly  into  Doc- 
tor Jasper's  face.  Then  his  own  resumed  much  of 
its  natural  expression,  and  he  smiled,  while  he  said 
in  his  usual  animated  way,  "See  here,  my  lad, - 
the  older  I  grow,  the  more  I  wonder  at  the  chap, 
whoever  he  was,  who  first  made  a  fat  baby,  with 
wings  spliced  to  his  shoulders,  typify  love,  when  a 
giant,  or,  better  yet,  a  raging  tornado,  would  be  so 
much  more  to  the  point.  It  seems  to  me  that,  for 
most  men,  love  is  the  proper  thing  for  reaping  and 
mowing,  yes,  and  for  ploughing  under;  and  outside 
parties  can  rarely  form  any  sort  of  a  right  idea  as  to 
the  choice  —  who  it  is  aimed  at.  And  "  —  after  a 
moment's  pause  —  "so  you  've  got  it,  have  you,  my 
lad?" 

He  spoke  as  if  it  were  an  attack  of  fever,  or 
some  other  more  or  less  unpleasant  and  dangerous 
disease. 

"Well,  well,"  he  added,  before  the  Doctor  could 
reply,  and  for  a  moment  that  same  peculiar  look 
returned  to  his  face,  "and  so  it  is  —  Loleta?" 

"Yes,"  —  but  the  Doctor  did  not  look  at  him  - 
"it  is  Loleta." 

"Then,  my  lad,  all  I  've  to  say  is  this:  If  Madame 
were  alive,  I  should  have  my  doubts  as  to  your 
course  being  an  easy  one  to  sail.  But,  as  matters 
are,  it  seems  to  me  a  perfectly  clear  one." 


272     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

"Perhaps,"  —  rather  dubiously;  "if  she  can  care 
for  me. " 

"Tut,  tut,"  said  the  Captain,  his  voice  now  full 
of  cheer  and  encouragement;  "why  do  you  sit  and 
allow  '  perhaps'  to  cut  any  figure  in  the  matter?  I 
know  that  old  fellows  like  me  are  only  too  ready  to 
put  their  gray  heads  into  a  bag  of  latter-day  virtues, 
and  pipe  away  to  the  tune  of  '  I  never  did  so  when  / 
was  young.'  And  that 's  a  tune  I  always  try  to  shy 
clear  of,  —  perhaps  because  it  would  be  a  hard  one 
for  me  to  sing.  And  yet  I  '11  be  frank  with  you,  my 
lad,  and  say  that  I  don't  think  that,  at  your  age,  I  'd 
have  done  what  you  seem  to  be  doing,  but  would 
have  braced  up,  and  shown  more  confidence.  Re- 
member this, — that  a  true  woman's  love  is  a  rare 
thing  to  possess,  and  that  it 's  worth  making  a  big 
fight  to  gain.  Compared  with  a  man's  love,  it 's 
solid  silver  alongside  plated  ware.  You  know  that 
time  and  using  never  dull  the  real  article;  but  they 
can  rub  the  silver  from  the  plated  metal,  and  let  the 
pinchbeck  show  through  in  ugly  spots." 

His  manner  had  now  become  earnest;  and  he 
added,  with  a  sudden  accession  of  feeling,  "  Now, 
take  my  little  Peg,  —  you  'd  better  believe  that  no 
man  with  electro-plated  love  had  better  come  around 
her, — not  while  I  am  alive.  She  is  pure  silver, 
through  and  through.  But  the  same  is  true  of  Jack 
Harwood's  lass.  And  so  I  say  to  you,  go  to  her 
like  a  man,  and  take  nothing  in  the  shape  of  '  No,' 
for  an  answer. " 

That  night,  Doctor  Jasper,  as  was  his  habit  before 
retiring,  looked  out  at  the  sea  and  sky.  His  heart 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      273 

was  almost  jubilant;  and  he  said  to  himself,  "I  will 
see  her,  and  then  — 

There  was  a  smear  of  moon  only  a  little  way  up 
in  the  dark  sky  that  melted  down  below  it  into  the 
obscure  sea-line;  and  here  and  there  were  glintings 
of  stars. 

The  waters  came  rolling  in  with  a  sullen  roar,  for 
the  coming  tide  was  a  high  one.  Its  waves  were 
washing  over  the  spot  where  Loleta  had  been  sitting 
that  evening  with  Captain  Jack;  and  before  morn- 
ing the  spray,  glancing  from  the  full  tide,  would  be 
blown  across  the  pillars  of  the  porch  in  front  of  the 
closed  windows  of  the  music-room. 

Up  over  this  were  Loleta's  apartments,  the  two 
windows  of  her  bedroom  looking  out  seaward, 
through  the  columns  of  the  balcony.  And  here  was 
swung  a  hammock,  in  which,  until  a  late  hour  this 
same  night,  a  woman's  white  draperies  glimmered, 
pearl-like,  in  the  gloom. 

It  was  Loleta,  there  alone,  the  wind  ruffling  her 
loosened  hair  and  the  laces  about  her  wrists  and 
throat. 

The  room  within  was  full  of  the  rich  daintiness 
with  which  her  grandmother's  tender  love  had  sur- 
rounded her. 

The  walls  were  silvery  green,  with  a  frieze  of 
white  lilacs;  and  the  rugs  scattered  over  the  pol- 
ished dark  wood  floor  were  the  same  silvery  green, 
with  more  white  lilacs  wrought  upon  them. 

The  bedstead  and  dressing-table  —  of  some  rare 
Arabian  wood  —  were  heavily  carved  and  delicately 
scented.  And  upon  the  table  wax  candles  were  now 

18 


274     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

burning  in  silver  girandoles  whose  many  glass  pen- 
dants sparkled  like  dewdrops  caught  in  cobwebs. 

One  window  opened,  door-like,  upon  the  balcony. 
In  the  other  was  an  octagon  seat,  piled,  like  the 
divan  at  the  opposite  side  of  the  room,  with  a  riot 
of  cushions,  whose  coverings  were  of  curious  for- 
eign stuffs.  And  the  chairs,  carved  from  the  same 
wood  as  the  bedstead  and  dressing-table,  were  cov- 
ered with  silvery  green,  the  predominating  color  of 
the  room. 

Amongst  the  pictures  upon  the  walls  was  a  paint- 
ing of  Captain  Jack,  in  his  third  year,  with  a  cheru- 
bic mouth  and  wealth  of  sunny  curls,  and  with  eyes 
in  color  like  those  clear  streams  in  the  woods  that 
run  out  from  amongst  the  roots  of  trees. 

There  was  another  portrait  —  of  a  low-browed 
beauty  whose  dusky  loveliness  and  flashing  black 
eyes  were  yet  like  Loleta.  This  was  her  young 
mother. 

The  candles  had  burned  low  before  the  girl  came 
in  from  the  balcony.  She  did  not  stop,  but,  closing 
the  window,  passed  through  the  room  into  a  darkened 
one  beyond,  where  Captain  Jack  lay  asleep.  And 
the  door  she  left  open  caused  a  draught,  which  set 
atune  an  JEolian .harp  fitted  into  an  opposite  window. 

"Loleta, — my  Loleta,"  the  child  murmured,  as 
he  partially  awakened.  And  as  she  bent  over  him 
he  stretched  up  his  arms  and  clasped  them  around 
her  neck. 

"Loleta,"  he  sighed  again. 

"Yes;  oui,  mon  btbt"  she  said  softly,  her  lips 
against  his  throat. 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold     275 

"Loleta,"  once  more,  "if  an  angel  did  fall  out  of 
Heaven,  do  you  s'pose  he  would  be  hurted? " 

The  oddity  of  the  question  brought  a  laugh  to  her 
lips,  as  she  kissed  him  again,  saying  gently,  "  You 
are  dreaming,  mon  btbt,  and  yet  awake.  Now  you 
must  go  to  sleep." 

It  was  not  long  before  they  were  both  sleeping, 
with  the  door  between  them  set  wide-open.  And 
the  night  winds  wandered  amid  the  strings  of  the 
harp  as  if  — 

"  Spirit  hands  from  unseen  lands  " 
were  straying  over  them. 


CHAPTER   XXV 

THE  next  morning  ushered  in  a  fair  day,  with 
a  breeze  that  had  in  it  a  touch  of  autumn 
briskness,  until  the  sun  neared  noon. 

Captain  Leslie  had  driven  down  once  more  to 
Pilot's-Head,  taking  Margaret  with  him.  Doctor 
Jasper  was  at  the  house  when  they  started ;  and  the 
Captain  had  said  to  him,  with  a  prodigious  amount 
of  winking  behind  his  daughter's  back,  "Now,  don't 
be  lonely,  my  lad.  Stop  here,  if  you  like,  or  take 
a  walk,  and  then  come  back  to  us.  We  shall  surely 
expect  you  to  supper;  and  I  hope  you  '11  feel  like 
playing  a  little  cribbage  this  evening.  We'll  have 
a  talk  and  a  smoke,  later  on,  when  Peggy  goes  off  to 
'  dance  with  the  sandman. ' ' 

Then  to  Margaret,  "Now,  my  lass,  are  the  sails 
all  set,  and  the  anchor  up?  Then  off  we  go." 

And  now  to  the  horse,  "  Hi,  you  lazy  Carrots,  - 
git!" 

With  this  he  slapped  the  reins  and  awakened  the 
old  beast,  who  was  soon  ambling  off  up  the  street, 
guided  in  the  Captain's  usual  erratic  fashion. 

As  they  drove  away,  Margaret  looked  back  smil- 
ingly to  say,  "We  shall  surely  expect  to  find  you 
here  waiting  for  us,  and  supper." 

Doctor  Jasper  went  into  the  house  and  sat  awhile 
in  the  library,  absorbed  by  his  dreams  and  hopes, 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      277 

half  fearing,  yet  wholly  wishing,  to  know  whether 
he  was  to  gain  or  lose  that  for  which  he  was  longing 
as  he  had  never  longed  for  anything  before. 

As  the  hall  clock  struck  eleven,  he  arose,  and, 
picking  up  his  hat,  went  out  of  doors,  turning  his 
steps  toward  the  Harwood  place. 

This  he  was  not  long  in  reaching;  and,  as  he 
unlatched  the  gate,  he  saw  Loleta,  far  back  toward 
the  side  of  the  house,  near  a  little  rustic  pavilion. 

It  was  a  distinct  relief  to  him  when  he  caught 
sight  of  the  gleam  of  her  white  gown  amid  the 
green  of  the  shrubbery,  for  he  had  been  dreading 
to  see  her  clad  in  the  sable  garments  which  cus- 
tom might  have  induced  her  to  wear.  A  broad- 
brimmed  hat  was  hanging  from  her  arm,  and  as 
she  bent  over  the  flowers,  the  sunniness  of  her  hair 
seemed  to  blend  with  their  bright  hues. 

He  opened  the  gate  softly,  and  went  in,  trying 
not  to  attract  her  attention  too  soon,  for  fear  that 
she  might  fly  before  he  could  speak  to  her.  But 
she  saw  him  before  he  had  taken  many  steps,  and 
waited,  with  calm  eyes  and  faintly  smiling  lips, 
until  he  stood  before  her. 

"You  are  well?"  he  asked,  with  an  eagerness  he 
could  not  hide,  while  he  retained  possession  of  the 
little  hand  she  had  extended. 

"Oh,  yes;  quite  well,"  as  she  gently  withdrew  it. 
"And  you?" 

"Me?  I  am  always  well,"  he  answered,  speaking 
quite  shortly. 

He  could  scarcely  have  told  himself  why,  but 
somehow  her  perfect  serenity  jarred  upon  him. 


278      Up  and  E)own  the  Sands  of  Gold 

Had  he  pressed  himself  for  the  reason,  he  would 
have  found  it  in  the  contrast  her  apparent  com- 
posure afforded  to  his  own  perturbed  condition  of 
mind. 

"Ah,  then,"  she  said,  with  a  little  laugh;  "if  you 
are  always  well,  you  are  one  truly  to  be  envied." 

The  only  notice  he  took  of  this  was  to  smile  into 
her  uplifted  eyes,  as  he  asked,  "And  Captain  Jack, 
—  is  he  also  well?" — adding,  in  a  tone  that  made 
her  lids  droop,  "It  seems  so  very  long  since  I  have 
seen  either  of  you." 

"  Jacques  ?  Oh,  yes.  He  has  gone  with  Mammy 
Zabette,  for  a  walk. " 

She  spoke  with  a  lightness  that  seemed  to  wil- 
fully ignore  the  deliberate  seriousness  of  what  he 
had  just  said. 

"I  wonder  you  did  not  meet  them,"  she  added, 
"as  it  was  to  the  Tapley's  house  they  did  go,  on  an 
errand;  and  that  is  near  to  Mrs.  Bessly's." 

He  explained  that  he  had  not  come  directly  from 
there,  but  from  Captain  Leslie's. 

"  Ah,  Margot  is  then  at  home  ?  I  am  glad ;  and 
it  must  be  for  you  a  pleasure." 

She  said  it  with  an  air  of  perfect  frankness ;  as  if 
sure  of  the  happiness  he  must  find  in  Margaret's 
society,  and  as  though  it  were  quite  an  understood 
thing  that  such  was  the  case. 

This,  feeling  as  he  did,  his  heart  filled  with  pas- 
sionate love  for  Loleta  herself,  was  hard  to  bear. 

"Let  us  go  into  the  summer-house,"  he  said, 
almost  brusquely.  "Don't  you  think  it  will  be 
pleasanter  there  ? " 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold     279 

Had  Loleta  been  looking  at  him  she  would  have 
seen  an  expression  in  his  gray  eyes  that  no  woman's 
heart  could  have  well  misunderstood. 

She  led  the  way  silently  into  the  little  pavilion, 
but  made  no  movement  to  seat  herself;  and  so  he 
also  remained  standing.  Between  them  was  a  small 
rustic  table;  and  her  slender  fingers  began  to  tap 
impatiently  upon  this,  as  she  stood  with  lowered 
eyes,  while  he  looked  into  her  lovely  face  as  if  try- 
ing to  read  the  answer  to  what  he  was  about  to  say. 

Presently  he  asked  abruptly,  "  Why  did  you  speak 
in  that  way  of  Margaret's  return,  — as  if  it  was  such 
an  unalloyed  pleasure  to  me?  " 

"That  way?"  lifting  her  eyes,  while  her  brows 
arched  in  surprise.  "  I  am  sure  I  do  not  know.  I 
did  only  think  of  the  bonne  camaraderie  between  you 
two,  as  it  did  seem  to  me.  And  then  she  is  so 
bright,  —  so  happy-natured,  always,  is  Margot. " 

She  was,  despite  her  show  of  indifference,  evi- 
dently troubled,  or  embarrassed,  by  the  intent  look 
of  his  eyes,  for  she  now  took  a  rose  from  her  gown 
and  began  to  play  with  it  nervously. 

"Good  comradeship,"  said  Doctor  Jasper  slowly, 
taking  advantage  of  the  expression  she  had  used. 
"I  wish  you  and  I  might  always  have  bonne  camara- 
derie between  us.  May  it  not  be  so,  — will  you  not 
promise  me  it  may  be  so  for  the  future? " 

She  did  not  answer.  And  he  urged,  "Tell  me, 
may  it  not  be  so  ? " 

At  this  she  exclaimed  in  a  voice  whose  bitterness 
startled  him,  "I?  Ah,  no!" 

"  And  why  not  ? "   he  demanded  quickly,  resting 


280     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

his  hands  upon  the  little  table  as  he  leaned  over  it 
toward  her,  trying  to  look  into  her  averted  face. 

"I  will  tell  you,"  she  replied,  speaking  very  low, 
and  with  such  a  sadness  in  hei;  voice  as  he  had  never 
heard  before.  "  It  is  because  I  can  have  no  wish 
for  any  other  camaraderie  than  Jacques  may  give 
me." 

As  her  eyes  met  his,  she  raised  her  head  and 
asked,  while  seeming  to  make  an  effort  to  push 
away  what  his  face  now  told  her,  "  Have  you  never 
heard  of  '  clouds  driven  by  a  wind,  —  wells  that  hold 
no  water,  —  stars  for  whom  is  reserved  the  blackness 
of  darkness  forever? '  I  am  of  these;  and  such  have 
no  care,  —  no,  nor  right  to  ask  for  bonne  camarade- 
rie. I  cannot  care  for  such  things,  and  do  not  wish 
to  talk  with  you  of  such." 

"  Loleta ! " 

It  was  the  first  time  she  had  ever  heard  him  utter 
her  name.  Her  face  paled,  and  he  thought  he  saw 
an  angry  light  come  into  her  eyes. 

"Loleta, — Loleta,"  he  repeated,  his  low  voice 
vibrant  with  intense  feeling  as  it  dwelt  lovingly 
upon  the  name.  And  he  saw  the  anger,  if  such 
it  was,  fade  away,  leaving  a  new  wistfulness  in  the 
lustrous  eyes,  while  a  faint  quivering  touched  her 
lips. 

Bending  his  face  nearer  to  hers,  he  made  a  mo- 
tion as  if  to  take  the  rose,  with  which  she  was  still 
playing. 

She  did  not  resist;  and,  as  their  hands  met,  there 
was  but  one  meaning  for  her  in  the  firm  clasp  of  his 
strong  fingers,  —  a  meaning  that  compelled  her  to 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold     281 

lift  her  eyes  to  meet  the  look  in  his  illumined 
face. 

She  stood  as  if  dazed ;  until,  reading  naught  but 
love  in  her  upraised  eyes,  he  bent  over  and  laid  his 
lips  upon  her  own. 

With  a  half-suppressed  cry  of  alarm,  she  pulled 
her  hands  away,  and  stepping  back,  covered  her  face 
with  them.  Then  she  stood  silently,  with  bowed 
head,  her  hands  over  her  face,  while  the  jewels  on 
her  white  fingers  twinkled  like  little  mocking  eyes 
full  of  derisive  laughter. 

He  also  stood  and  waited,  his  lips  tingling  with 
that  kiss,  and  his  blood  coursing  madly.  But  his 
firm  chin  and  square  jaw  were  set  rigidly,  and  his 
gray  eyes  became  darker  as  they  watched  her;  for 
he  felt  that  she  was  angry  with  him. 

After  what  seemed  many  minutes,  she  looked  up, 
and  he  saw  that  some  violent  emotion  possessed  her, 
for  there  were  tears  in  her  eyes,  and  her  lips  quiv- 
ered pitifully. 

"  How  dared  you  do  that  ? "  she  exclaimed  at  last, 
brushing  the  tears  aside,  and  making  an  effort  to 
control  the  trembling  of  her  lips. 

The  lines  of  his  eyes  narrowed,  and  he  raised  his 
chin  higher;  but  his  voice  was  as  low  and  tender  as 
before. 

"To  lay,  for  the  first  time  in  a  man's  life,  the 
best,  highest,  and  purest  love,  —  love  eternal  and 
divine,  at  a  woman's  feet,  —  it  seems  to  me  that 
this,  calls  for  neither  apology  nor  excuse." 

She  looked  away  from  him,  and  moved  back.  But 
he  followed  her,  asking  impetuously,  "Will  you  not 


282     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

even  answer  me?  Loleta, — Loleta,  I  love  you, — 
do  you  not  understand  ?  I  think  I  have  loved  you 
since  the  first  moment  I  saw  you.  Your  love  will 
make  a  Heaven  of  my  world,  —  can  you  not  give  it 
to  me?  I  pray  you  to  speak,  for  I  cannot  live  an- 
other day  and  not  know  that  I  have  your  love,  or 
the  chance  of  winning  it!" 

But  she  drew  still  farther  away,  putting  out  one 
hand  with  an  imperious  gesture. 

"Answer  me, — you  must  answer  me,"  he  com- 
manded, rather  than  urged.  "Or  say  nothing,  but 
come  to  me.  Then  I  shall  — " 

"Stop  —  wait!"  she  exclaimed.  "No!"  —  for  he 
had  extended  his  arms  toward  her — "do  not  touch 
me!" 

She  looked  down,  and  twisted  her  fingers  together 
nervously. 

"Yes,  I  will  answer  you.  And  it  is  this  I  have 
to  say:  That  you  mistake,  — that  you  have  mistaken 
something  I  have  said  or  looked.  It  grieves  me 
much  —  very  much;  but  I  cannot  let  you  talk  to 
me  so  —  never.  No  "  —  after  a  moment's  pause  — 
"  never ! " 

He  approached  closer,  and  attempted  to  take  her 
hands.  But  she  held  them  before  her  repellingly, 
as  she  recoiled  from  him. 

"  Is  it  that  you  will  not  understand  ? "  she  cried 
wildly.  "Well,  then,  listen  to  this  —  that  I  do 
detest  you  when  you  do  talk  so  to  me.  Go  —  go, 
I  say.  But  no,  —  it  is  I  who  will  go ! "  And  she 
was  gone  before  he  could  speak. 

He  did  not  offer  to  follow  her,  but  threw  himself 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold     283 

down  upon  a  rustic  bench.  And  presently,  scarcely 
knowing  it,  he  found  himself  watching  a  colony  of 
ants  gathered  at  his  feet. 

They  were  apparently  in  a  state  of  great  perturba- 
tion over  the  peril  likely  to  come  from  the  tip  of  the 
boot  intruding  so  dangerously  near  themselves  and 
their  homes. 

He  noticed  this,  and  smiled  in  a  hard,  bitter  way, 
as  he  thought,  "  How  much  better  off  in  the  hands 
of  fate  are  we,  with  all  our  schemes  and  dreams, 
than  are  these  little  crawling  wretches,  hundreds  of 
whom  I  could  crush  with  one  step,  even  as  fate  has 
crushed  me  and  my  hopes  ? "  And  he  muttered 
aloud,  "  She  says  she  detests  me,  —  detests  me  for 
loving  her!" 

"Ah,  mon  Docteur!"  came  joyously,  and  a  small 
body  dashed  impetuously  against  him. 

The  man  felt  a  strange  comfort  as  he  put  his  arms 
about  the  little  form. 

"Will  you  not  kiss  me,  Captain  Jack? "  he  asked. 
And  the  answer  came  quickly,  when  the  child's  lips 
touched  his  cheek  —  and  more  than  once. 

As  the  Doctor  looked  at  him  he  saw  a  puzzled 
wonder  in  the  luminous  eyes,  as  though  the  lad's 
sensitive  nature  had  felt  the  touch  of  pain  in  his 
friend's  voice. 

"I  will  fetch  Loleta,"  he  said,  springing  from  the 
Doctor's  arms.  But  a  detaining  hand  caught  him 
almost  roughly. 

"  No,  no ;  I  have  seen  her,  and  she  has  gone  into 
the  house.  I  must  be  going  too,  pretty  soon,  after 
I  've  had  a  little  visit  with  you." 


284     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

This  appeared  to  allay  the  child's  anxiety,  and  he 
began  to  talk  away  in  his  usual  nervous,  disjointed 
fashion. 

"Did  you  ever  hear  of  the  king  who  did  throw  a 
golden  goblet  into  the  sea  ?  I  think  I  do  know 
where  it  is,  or  where  one  just  like  it  is." 

The  announcement  was  made  with  an  air  of  pro- 
found mystery. 

"No;  you  don't  tell  me?"  the  Doctor  said,  with 
feigned  amazement 

"But  I  did  tell  you,"  the  child  insisted.  "It 
is  up  at  Planche's  Gully,  down  through  the  water, 
in  the  seaweed,  under  a  rock.  I  am  going  to  tell 
Uncle  Billy,  and  ask  him  to  look  for  it.  Jenny  and 
I  did  see  it  this  very  morning.  Do  you  know  Mrs. 
Tapley's  Jenny?" 

"  No,  I  can't  say  that  I  do. " 

"Well,  she  's  only  just  a  little  girl;  and  she  does 
have  a  stick-out  on  her  back.  Mammy  Zabette  does 
say  she  is  a  bumpback." 

"I  guess  you  mean  humpback,  don't  you,  my  little 
man?  "  And  the  Doctor  smiled  mechanically. 

"Oh,  yes,  I  do  remember;  it  is  a  hump.  But  it 
was  made  to  grow,  Mrs.  Tapley  says,  from  a  bump. 
Oh,  man  Docteur"  with  a  merry  laugh,  "that  does 
be  poetry,  —  bump,  hump  —  hump,  bump.  I  did  "  — 
now  very  seriously  —  "  make  up  a  poetry  once,  and 
Loleta  did  write  it  for  me,  so  as  to  have  it  all  right. 
If  you  like,  I  can  speak  it  to  you;  but  you  must 
never  tell  any  one  about  it." 

"I  would  like  very  much  to  hear  it;  and  I  prom- 
ise never  to  tell."  His  face  was  sober  enough  to 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold     285 

satisfy  the  questioning  look  of  an  older  person  than 
the  one  to  whom  he  spoke. 

Captain  Jack  dismounted  from  the  Doctor's  knee, 
his  movement  starting  into  flight  a  plump  robin  that 
had  been  picking  from  left  to  right,  on  its  way  into 
the  summer  house.  Then  he  removed  his  hat;  and 
the  light  caught  his  short-cropped  curls  in  a  way  to 
remind  Doctor  Jasper  of  how  it  had  glistened  from 
the  gems  on  Loleta's  fingers  a  little  while  before. 

The  child  stood  perfectly  erect,  and  throwing  out 
his  chest,  repeated,  in  a  manner  that  betokened 
careful  training:  — 

"  Little  boys  and  little  girls, 
With  your  little  golden  curls, 
Let  the  goodness  have  the  best ; 
Let  the  badness  be  the  least." 

Then,  replacing  his  hat,  he  silently  and  solemnly 
resumed  his  seat  upon  the  Doctor's  knee,  while  he 
heaved  a  deep  sigh  of  satisfaction,  as  if  in  the  con- 
templation of  a  great  work  well  performed. 

"That  is  very  fine  indeed,  Captain  Jack;  how 
came  you  to  think  of  it?  "  And  the  Doctor  actually 
caught  himself  smiling. 

"I  don't  know;  only  that  it  did  just  come.  And 
now  I  will  tell  you  something  more;  but  it  is  a  story 
about  a  princess.  I  did  make  it  myself,  the  other 
day;  and  grandmere  did  say  I  should  make  it  for 
my  English  lesson,  and  that  it  would  make  me  re- 
member. But  I  don't  know  why  she  did  smile,  or 
why  did  Loleta,  when  she  wrote  it  for  me,  just  like 
I  told  her.  Grandmere  did  say  she  would  have  me 


286      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

fix  some  of  the  words.  But "  —  with  a  little  sigh  — 
"  they  were  not  fixed ;  and  so  I  do  only  know  it  as 
it  was  when  I  did  make  it." 

"So  much  the  better.  I  would  rather  have  it  just 
as  you  made  it,  and  before  any  of  the  words  were 
fixed." 

"Would  you?  Well,  then  —  listen.  It  was  on 
the  top  of  a  high,  high  hill,  the  castle  was,  where 
she  did  live.  And  there  did  come  many  gallant 
knights  to  sue  the  princess." 

"  To  do  what  ? "  asked  the  Doctor  in  considerable 
amazement. 

"To  sue  her,  of  course,"  Captain  Jack  repeated, 
looking  into  his  friend's  grave  face  as  though  sur- 
prised to  find  him  so  ignorant.  "Do  you  not 
know?" 

"Don't  you  mean  that  they  came  to  woo  her?" 
the  Doctor  suggested. 

"  Perhaps,"  with  a  good  deal  of  doubt.  "  May  be  it 
is  as  you  do  say,  for  you  see  I  did  never  speak  any- 
thing only  French,  until  we  did  come  here  to  live. 
After  that,  grandmere  would  not  let  me  speak  it  to 
any  one,  'cause  she  did  want  me  to  speak  only  Eng- 
lish. But  I  do  get  all  pixilated  sometimes." 
Now  Doctor  Jasper  laughed. 

"  You  need  not  laugh  at  me,"  the  child  said  re- 
proachfully. "  That  is  what  Uncle  Billy,  and  Sam, 
and  Mrs.  Bessly,  and  Jane,  and  Eph,  —  it  is  what 
they  all  do  say." 

"  Never  mind,  my  dear,"  the  Doctor  replied  sooth- 
ingly ;  "  that 's  all  right.  And  now,  as  Uncle  Billy 
would  say,  '  heave  ahead  '  with  your  princess." 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold     287 

"  Oh,  yes.  Well,  you  see  her  father  was  a  king, 
and  did  keep  her  shut  up  in  a  room,  behind  the 
curtains.  And  when  the  knights  did  come,  she  did 
enrage  from  the  curtains.  And  she  did  wear  a  cap 
all  adored  with  pearls." 

"Well,  well,  my  little  Monsieur  Malaprop,"  the 
Doctor  interrupted,  again  laughing  aloud.  "  Do  you 
know,  Captain  Jack,  that  you  have  made  me  laugh 
twice?  And  I  thought  not  very  long  ago  that  I 
should  never  laugh  again." 

"Why  not?"  Captain  Jack  inquired  with  much 
concern,  looking  intently  into  the  man's  sobered 
face.  He  seemed  to  have  forgotten  all  about  his 
princess,  and  what  happened  after  she  "  enraged " 
from  the  curtains,  wearing  her  pearl-"  adored  "  cap. 

"  Oh,"  the  Doctor  began,  scarcely  knowing  what 
answer  to  make,  and  wishing  he  had  not  put  his 
thoughts  into  words,  "I  don't  feel  quite  right;  that's 
all." 

"Does  your  head  ache?"  the  child  asked  with 
evident  solicitude. 

"Yes,  a  little,  perhaps.  But"  —  looking  at  his 
watch  —  "  now  I  must  be  going.  Be  sure  that  you 
remember  where  you  left  off  telling  me  about  your 
princess ;  and  the  next  time  I  see  you  we  '11  have 
the  rest  of  the  story." 

"  Very  well,"  said  Captain  Jack,  resignedly,  as  he 
slipped  from  off  the  Doctor's  knee.  "But  please 
tell  me  before  you  go,  who  is  '  Monsieur  Malaprop,' 
—  is  he  a  French  gentleman?  " 

"  Yes ;  sometimes  French,  and  sometimes  English. 
I  guess  he  belongs  to  every  nation.  Some  day  we'll 


288      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

have  another  nice  sail  with  Uncle  Billy,  and  then  I 
will  tell  you  about  him,  and  you  shall  tell  me  all 
about  your  princess." 

Captain  Jack  accompanied  him  to  the  gate,  and, 
after  a  good-by  kiss,  scrambled  up  to  perch  upon 
one  of  the  pillars  standing  either  side  of  the  entrance, 
so  as  to  watch  his  beloved  Docteur  out  of  sight. 


CHAPTER   XXVI 

DOCTOR  JASPER  walked  slowly  away,  bending 
his  steps  toward  the  old  burial  ground,  where 
he  stopped    to   sit   a    few    minutes    by   Tom 
Leslie's  grave. 

The  Harwood  plot  was  not  far  off;  and  he  now 
saw  for  the  first  time  the  marble  cross  upon  which 
was  carved :  — 

"  Leonie,  Beloved  Wife  of  John  Harwood." 

She  lay  beside  her  husband,  and  beyond  him 
rested  three  of  his  unmarried  sisters. 

There  were  several  blackened  stones  in  the  plot, 
telling  of  Harwoods  who  had  lived  and  died  far 
back  in  the  seventeen  hundreds,  and  on  down 
through  later  years.  The  clover  and  grasses  were 
growing  deep  and  sweet  above  the  mounds ;  and 
here  the  bees  were  straying  with  peaceful  hummings. 

Moss  and  gray  lichens  spangled  the  blackness  amid 
and  over  the  lettering  upon  the  stones,  and  ivy  trailed 
its  dark  green  luxuriantly. 

The  world's  fret  and  jar  seemed  to  have  receded 
far  away  from  Doctor  Jasper  as  he  sat  with  un- 
covered head  beside  the  grave  of  Tom  Leslie.  The 
gently  waving  larches  and  evergreens  sent  down 
checkered  shadows  over  him,  while  he  dreamed 

19 


290     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

again  of  the  days  when  they  were  together,  so  short 
a  time  ago,  and  yet  seeming  —  with  all  that  had  be- 
fallen since  —  years  back. 

Then  his  thoughts  passed  from  their  turmoil  to 
the  contrast  of  the  silent  forms  and  hushed  voices 
of  those  who  lay  about  him. 

Their  ears  were  deaf  to  either  praise  or  blame; 
their  songs  and  laughter  forever  hushed ;  their  tears 
dried ;  their  cold  hands  folded  over  hearts  that  once 
had  beaten  hot  as  his  own,  filled  as  his  was  with  love 
and  longing,  dreams  and  plans.  Doubtless  these 
same  hearts  had  ached,  as  his  did  now. 

He  raised  his  eyes  to  a  fleet  of  white  clouds  sail- 
ing overhead,  looking  like  the  wings  and  draperies  of 
a  company  of  angels  on  their  way  to  earth.  Then 
his  gaze  fell  again  to  the  scene  about  him,  and  he 
suddenly  encountered  the  sharp  eyes  of  old  Sam 
Ayres,  who  was  fussing  with  a  dismal  arrangement 
intended  to  fence  a  near-by  enclosure. 

It  was  of  iron,  as  was  also  its  small,  cramped- 
looking  gate,  adorned  with  a  clumsy  weeping-willow. 
There  were  smaller  specimens  of  the  same  tree 
dotted  along  the  fence,  and  above  each  of  them  was 
a  horribly  suggestive  combination  of  skull  and  cross- 
bones;  while  the  whole  affair  shone  with  glittering 
black  paint. 

Captain  Leslie,  speaking  of  it,  had  said  to  the 
Doctor,  "  Why  it  was  that  old  Deacon  Berry,  the 
schoolmaster,  should  choose  such  a  piratical-looking 
fence,  is  something  I  never  could  understand.  It 
was  a  clear  case  of  sailing  under  false  colors,  for  the 
Deacon,  who  was  the  very  soul  of  meekness,  to  tack 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      29 1 

to  his  mainmast  the  emblem  of  Black-beard  and  his 
cut-throat  followers." 

Old  Berry  had  slept  for  many  years  within  this 
plot,  in  company  with  others  of  his  family.  And 
his  surviving  daughter,  coming  to  the  town  for  a 
visit,  was  having  Ayres  straighten  the  fence,  which 
was  certainly  very  much  askew. 

"  Tis  the  frost  hev  hove  it,"  the  old  fellow  declared 
to  Doctor  Jasper,  shaking  his  head  mournfully  as  he 
pointed  to  the  erratically  aligned  fence.  "  Susan 
Berry  Dolittle  hev  come  down  here  ev'ry  year  from 
the  place  she  lives  at,  since  I  Ve  been  sexton ;  an' 
it's  allers  the  same  old  tune  she  pipes:  'Now,  Sam'l 
Ayres,  what  do  I  pay  ye- for,  ev'ry  year,  I  'd  like  to 
know,  but  to  look  arter  the  grass  an'  plants?  An' 
ev'ry  year  the  fence  is  as  crooked  as  a  ram's  horn,' 
says  she.  An'  I  tell  her,  jest  as  I  tell  you,  sir,  't  is 
the  frost  hev  hove  it.  An'  I  wonder  it  ain't  hove  to 
pieces,  seein'  as  it 's  hed  to  weather  so  many  frosts." 

The  Doctor  now  thought  to  ask  him  where  they 
had  buried  the  unknown  suicide. 

Sarn  faced  about,  and  took  off  his  hat,  to  scratch 
his  gray  head.  Then  he  pointed  with  a  claw-like 
hand  to  the  far  end  of  the  burying  ground,  where  the 
stone  front  of  a  large  vault  loomed  up. 

"  He  lies  in  there,  sir.  Thet's  the  town  vault;  an' 
there  he  was  let  lie.  It  hed  n't  been  opened  for  nigh 
onto  twelve  years ;  an'  the  bones  piled  up  on  the  floor, 
'cause  o'  busted  boxes,  looked  awesome,  I  tell  you.  I 
hed  to  clean  'em  out ;  an'  I  buried  'em  in  a  heap, 
over  in  thet  corner,"  pointing  in  an  opposite  direction. 

Doctor  Jasper   turned  his    back  on  such    ghastly 


292      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

talk,  to  take  his  way  down  through  the  town  to  Mrs. 
Bessly's.  And  later  in  the  afternoon  he  went  over 
again  to  Captain  Leslie's. 

It  was  late  when  the  Captain  and  Margaret  returned. 
Both  of  them  were  quite  tired ;  and  Margaret,  more 
quiet  than  usual,  failed  to  notice  the  Doctor's  pre- 
occupied air,  or  the  quick,  questioning  glances  her 
father  shot  at  him. 

While  they  were  at  the  table  Eliza  kept  up  a  lively 
flow  of  gossip  that  rather  entertained  the  others. 
And  after  tea,  when  her  father  and  the  Doctor  sat 
down  to  their  cribbage,  Margaret  went  to  the  piano. 

She  remained  there  for  a  time,  touching  the  keys 
softly  and  vaguely,  wandering  from  one  thing  to 
another,  until  at  length,  with  an  apology  for  being  so 
sleepy,  she  said  good-night. 

As  soon  as  he  heard  her  close  the  door  of  her 
room,  the  Captain  lost  all  interest  in  the  game,  and 
said,  as  he  threw  down  his  cards,  "  Well,  my  lad?  " 

"It's  very  far  from  being  well,  I  can  assure  you." 
And  the  Doctor  made  a  rueful  attempt  at  a  smile. 
"  To  tell  you  the  truth,  Captain,  it's  all  wrong." 

"Aye?"  There  was  a  world  of  interrogation  in 
that  one  small  word,  as  the  Captain  uttered  it. 

Doctor  Jasper  explained  the  matter  to  his  friend, 
who  listened  with  increasing  interest,  until  finally  he 
seemed  to  get  excited,  and,  springing  from  his  chair, 
began  pacing  the  floor. 

"  I  Ve  the  welfare  of  Jack  Harwood's  lass  at  heart 
as  truly  as  my  Peg 's,"  he  declared ;  "  and  I  don't 
like  to  think  of  her  being  in  that  big  lonesome  house, 
with  only  the  child." 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      293 

Then,  pausing  in  his  march,  he  asked,  "  But  you  '11 
surely  not  take  '  No  '  for  an  answer,  my  lad?  " 

"  I  don't  know  whether  I  will  or  not,"  was  the 
unsatisfactory  reply. 

"  You  don't  know !  "  exclaimed  the  Captain. 
"  Why,  man-alive,  what  do  you  mean  by  being  so 
easily  downed?  Cheer  up,  I  say.  Shame  on  you  !  " 

"  But  she  said  she  detested  me." 

"What's  that?"  the  Captain  inquired  quickly. 
"  Say  it  again." 

"Those  were  her  very  words  —  that  she  detested 
me." 

"  But  how  did  she  act  when  she  said  it,  —  did  she 
seem  to  be  very  fierce?" 

"  I  think  I  might  safely  say  that  she  did."  And  a 
bitter  smile  touched  the  Doctor's  lips. 

"  Then,"  said  the  old  sailor,  speaking  very  calmly, 
"  to  put  it  plainly,  my  lad,  —  she  lied  !  " 

"  Sir  !  "  A  bright  flush  leaped  into  Doctor  Jasper's 
face,  as  he  looked  up  in  mingled  amazement  and 
anger. 

"  Hold  on  a  bit,  my  lad ;  hold  on."  The  Captain 
came  and  threw  himself  into  a  chair  directly  in  front 
of  the  Doctor,  upon  whose  knee  he  placed  a  restrain- 
ing hand. 

"  I  mean,"  he  said,  emphasizing  each  word  by  a 
thump  of  his  brown  fist,  "  that  the  speech  did  n't  come 
from  the  girl's  heart,  and  that  she  did  n't  mean  what 
she  said." 

"Do  you  really  think  so?"  asked  the  younger 
man,  but  with  an  air  of  little  hope. 

"Think  so?     Of  course  I  do;   I'd   be  willing  to 


294     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

stake  anything  upon  it.  Now  look  here,  my  lad, — 
do  you  go  back,  and  ask  her  all  over  again.  Don't 
take  another  'No,'  but  make  her  say  'Yes;'  and 
keep  at  her  until  she  does." 

"  As  to  the  first,  I  don't  think  I  will ;  and  as  to  the 
last,  I  am  very  certain  that  I  cannot." 

He  spoke  with  moody  calmness;  but  Captain 
Leslie  laughed  in  an  odd  sort  of  way. 

"You  don't  think  you  will,  eh?  Well,  that's  the 
sound,  but  not  the  sense  of  it,  to  my  way  of  thinking. 
Now  you  Ve  no  need  to  tell  me  anything  more,  for 
I  am  old  enough  to  see  things  for  myself.  And  to 
me  your  meaning  is  as  plain,  at  the  bottom  of  all 
your  talk,  as  the  fish  I  can  see  swimming  under  the 
surface  of  the  water  in  Margaret's  aquarium  over 
there." 

"Well?"  the  Doctor  said,  with  a  sigh.  But  he 
looked  gratefully  into  his  friend's  kindly  eyes,  and 
seemed  to  find  a  glimmer  of  hope  in  his  earnestly 
spoken  words. 

"  I  want  to  set  you  on  a  right  course,  my  lad,  and 
not  have  you  go  floundering  about  like  a  rudderless 
craft.  And  so  I  '11  tell  you,  as  you  're  so  down  in  the 
mouth,  'though  I  am  not  sure  that  I  ought  to  say 
so  much,  —  but  I  '11  tell  you  that  the  girl  is  every  whit 
as  soft  on  you,  as  you  are  on  her." 

"  What  are  you  saying,  —  what  do  you  mean  !  " 
exclaimed  the  Doctor  excitedly,  springing  to  his  feet 
and  laying  his  hand  on  Captain  Leslie's  shoulder  as 
he  looked  down  into  the  laughing  face. 

"  I  mean  just  what  I  say,  and  think  I  speak  the 
truth.  But  sit  down  again,  lad ;  sit  down  and  listen." 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold     295 

His  hand  closed  over  the  one  resting  on  his 
shoulder;  and  still  holding  it,  while  the  Doctor 
resumed  his  seat,  he  went  on,  "  How  do  I  know  it? 
you'll  ask;  and  I  will  tell  you.  How  did  I  know 
when  to  prepare  for  storms,  and  when  to  look  for 
calms,  — when  to  take  in  sail,  and  when  to  get  every 
spare  rag  ready  to  be  set,  —  and  all  this  when  I  was 
a  much  younger  man  than  you  are  to-night?  What 
did  the  good  Lord  give  me  senses  and  understanding 
for?  To  use  them,  of  course.  I  saw  the  girl  look- 
ing at  you  one  day,  when  you  happened  not  to  be 
noticing." 

"  Well  ?  "  Doctor  Jasper  said  again,  a  new  expres- 
sion coming  into  his  eyes. 

"  It  was  like  the  curtain  being  drawn  suddenly 
from  before  a  cabin  window, —  like  standing  in  a 
dark  night,  and  looking  into  the  cabin  when  it  is  lit 
up.  I  saw  it  all  there,  my  lad,  —  inside.  I  saw  that 
she  loved  you." 

His  voice  had  become  lower  in  its  tone;  and  he 
spoke  reverently,  as  of  a  holy  thing. 

"  I  wish  I  could  believe  that  you  saw  truly."  The 
feeling  of  hope  that  had  entered  Doctor  Jasper's 
heart  now  sent  a  tremble  into  his  voice. 

"  I  did  see  rightly,  my  lad ;  I  'm  sure  I  did,"  the 
Captain  insisted.  "  I  have  n't  the  slightest  doubt  of 
it.  And  Jack  Harwood's  lass  is  not  one  who  would 
have  a  light  or  frivolous  mind  about  such  a  matter." 

o 

"  Then,"  asked  the  Doctor,  still  unsatisfied,  and 
dwelling  upon  facts,  "  why  did  she  say  that  she 
detested  me  ?  " 

The  Captain  laughed.     "  I  guess  she  was  shenan- 


296     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

nagging,  that  was  all,  just  as  the  best  of  women  will 
sometimes  do ;  and  she  did  n't  mean  what  she  said. 
Now  I  tell  you  to  go  and  see  her  again,  and  find 
out  for  yourself  if  I  am  not  right.  And  as  long 
as.  it  does  n't  mean  scuttling  a  ship  or  kidnapping 
a  woman,  you  may  count  upon  me  for  sympathy, 
and  —  what  's  much  more  to  the  purpose  —  help,  if 
I  have  the  last  within  my  power." 

"  You  have  already  given  me  any  quantity  of 
both."  And  Doctor  Jasper  grasped  his  friend's 
hand. 

"  Fiddlesticks,  lad,  fiddlesticks !  And  still  I  am 
glad  to  have  you  think  so ;  for  it  's  mighty  hard  for 
a  man  when  he  can't  get  the  lass  that  's  taken  his 
heart.  Love  is  a  queer  thing,  and  affects  men  very 
differently.  Some  of  them  seem  to  have  the  gift  of 
pretty  talk,  and  so  get  what  they  want  all  the  quicker, 
while  others  are  as  dumb  as  an  oyster.  Now  I  was 
one  of  the  sort  who  could  never  talk  soft  —  never. 
For  all  I  loved  my  lass  so  as  to  lose  sleep,  and  not 
be  able  to  eat  properly,  for  fear  she  might  be  think- 
ing of  giving  herself  to  another  man,  all  I  could  say 
to  her  was,  when  the  time  came, '  I  wish  you  'd  marry 
me,  Emily.'  And  she  had  to  trust  the  future  to  give 
her  the  full  soundings  of  my  love",  —  something  she 
never  managed  to  get,  after  all,  through  the  many 
years  we  were  aboard  the  same  craft." 

He  leaned  back  in  his  chair,  and  blew  his  nose 
violently.  Then,  with  a  dreamy  look  in  his  eyes,  he 
continued  in  a  softened  tone,  "Do  you  know,  my  lad, 
it  's  a  great  thing  to  be  on  the  sea,  with  the  one  you 
love  by  your  side  ?  Sometimes,  when  I  can't  sleep, 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold     297 

and  lie  in  the  dark,  thinking,  there  comes  the  mem- 
ory of  tropical  nights  we  sailed  through,  with  the 
dew  glittering  like  diamond-dust  upon  the  rails  and 
skylights,  and  the  moon,  big  and  yellow,  in  the  south- 
ern sky  ;  or,  perhaps,  no  moon,  but  only  the  stars. 
And  such  stars  as  they  were,  so  big,  and  bright,  as 
no  northern  skies  can  show,  and  with  the  southern 
cross,  like  a  banner  of  Heaven,  among  them.  And 
my  ship  driving  along,  calm  and  peaceful  as  Heaven 
itself,  while  close  to  my  heart  was  all  I  loved  best." 

He  sighed ;  and  his  voice  sank  into  a  silence  the 
other  man  did  not  care  to  break. 

Presently  the  Captain  reached  for  his  pipe.  He 
rilled  it  slowly  and  carefully  from  the  earthen  jar 
beside  him,  saying  nothing  more  until  he  had  lit  it 
and  thrown  away  the  match. 

"Ah,  my  lad,"  —  and  his  voice  now  sounded  trem- 
ulous—  "old  times  are  the  best  and  happiest,  as 
perhaps  you  '11  come  to  see,  when  you  are  down  the 
hill  as  far  as  I  am.  But "  —  speaking  more  animatedly, 
and  a  smile  coming  to  his  lips  and  eyes —  "  of  course 
I  can't  expect  you  to  agree  with  me  upon  that  point 
—  at  least  not  to-night;  and  perhaps  you  never  will. 
Only  mind  what  I  tell  you  —  stick  to  a  straight 
course,  and  make  the  lass  say,  '  Yes ;  '  and  never  give 
up  hope,  so  long  as  she  has  power  to  say  anything." 


CHAPTER   XXVII 

MORE  days  passed;  and  they  found  Doctor 
Jasper  drifting  aimlessly  along,  his  heart 
alternating  between  hope  and  despair. 

He  had  called  twice  at  the  Harwood  house.  The 
first  time  he  was,  to  his  surprise,  informed  by  Pierre 
that  his  mistress,  accompanied  by  Jacques  and  Za- 
bette,  had  gone  to  the  neighboring  city  to  spend  a 
few  days ;  and  calling  again  after  he  knew  of  their 
return,  his  summons  was  answered  by  the  old  negress, 
who  told  him  that  her  mistress  was  engaged,  and 
could  receive  no  one. 

The  autumn  had  come;  and  all  about  the  hillsides 
nearest  the  shore  were  the  fish-flakes,  thickly  spread 
with  drying  cod. 

The  yellow  sunbeams  of  the  afternoon  slanted 
across  the  upper  meadow,  where  old  and  young  Sam 
Ayres  were  gathering  their  last  load  of  hay ;  and  the 
bright  light  made  the  prickle  of  an  unshaven  beard 
glisten  upon  the  old  man's  cheeks  like  hoar-frost  on 
the  red  leaves  and  hedges. 

"  Sam,"  he  was  saying,  while  he  looked  sharply 
about  the  field,  "where  did  the  little  lad  go?  "  —  the 
question  referring  to  Captain  Jack,  who  had  been 
waiting  to  ride  to  the  barn  upon  this  last  load. 

"  The  old  nigger  woman  come  'long,  an'  got  him 
to  go  with  her.  Did  n't  ye  see  me  lift  him  over  the 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      299 

wall  ?  She  told  him  she  was  goin'  down  to  Planche's 
Gully ;  an'  I  guess  he  went  'long  to  play  with  hump- 
backed Jenny." 

"  It  beats  me  holler,"  said  his  father,  "  the  sewin' 
them  Harwood  women  hev  for  folks  to  do  for  'em. 
When  Madam  was  'live  thet  black  wench  was  ever- 
lastin'ly  goin'  down  to  Planche's  Gully  for  M'ria 
Tapley  to  do  sewin' ;  an'  seems  to  me  it  's  the  same 
with  the  young  un." 

"  Well,  dad,"  laughed  young  Sam,  "  you  don't  have 
to  pay  the  bills." 

"  Shet  yer  head  for  sass,"  the  old  man  growled ; 
and  the  discussion  was  dropped. 

An  hour  later,  Doctor  Jasper  sat  in  his  room,  look- 
ing —  as  he  had  been  for  the  past  hour  —  out  of  the 
window.  There  was  an  open  book  upon  his  lap,  but 
it  was  long  since  he  had  glanced  at  it. 

Mrs.  Bessly  suddenly  appeared  in  the  doorway. 
She  was  quite  breathless,  and  waited  a  moment  to 
recover  herself.  Then,  in  the  manner  peculiar  to 
some  people,  she  asked,  and  answered,  her  own 
question. 

"  Captain  Jack  ain't  here,  be  he  ? "  And  she 
looked  about  as  if  the  Doctor  might  be  suspected  of 
having  concealed  the  child  somewhere. 

"  He  is  not,  as  you  say,"  was  the  answer,  given 
with  a  smile. 

"  Mammy  Zabette  's  downstairs,  lookin'  for  him," 
Mrs.  Bessly  went  on.  "  She  says  she  took  him  down 
to  Planche's  Gully,  an'  went  in  to  see  Miss  Tapley  for 
a  minute,  leavin'  him  to  play  with  Jenny.  An'  now 
she  can't  find  hide  or  hair  of  either  of  'em." 


300     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

"  There  is  Uncle  Billy,"  said  the  Doctor,  as  he  spied 
him  on  the  wharf;  "  perhaps  he  can  tell  where  the 
youngster  is."  And  raising  his  voice,  he  called  to 
the  old  man,  who  only  shook  his  head. 

"  Oh,  well,"  Mrs.  Bessly  suggested ;  "  like  as  not 
he 's  took  hisself  off  home." 

She  turned  to  go ;  but  the  Doctor  stopped  her,  to 
say  that  he  was  about  starting  for  Captain  Leslie's, 
where  he  should  take  tea. 

When  he  reached  the  Leslie  house,  Eliza  told  him 
that  the  Captain  was  still  up-town,  but  that  Margaret 
was  in  the  orchard. 

He  was  sufficiently  at  home  about  the  place  to  join 
her  unannounced,  and  found  her  watching  a  flock  of 
pigeons,  who  were  feeding  upon  some  grain  she  had 
scattered.  She  stood  with  her  side  toward  him,  a 
bunch  of  salvias  in  her  belt  making  a  scarlet  gleam 
against  her  black  gown;  and  she  did  not  see  him 
until  he  spoke  to  her. 

"  Now  that  you  are  here,"  she  said,  after  greeting 
him  with  her  customary  cheeriness,  "  let  us  sit  down 
and  be  comfortable.  Papa  won't  be  long  away ;  and 
when  he  comes  we  '11  go  in  and  have  tea.  Then  after- 
wards you  and  he  can  play  cribbage,  and  do  all  the 
talking  you  like.  But  now  I  have  something  to  say 
to  you." 

"Yes?"  he  asked,  as  they  seated  themselves.  And 
he  wondered  to  see  the  blood  rise  to  her  cheeks. 

A  moment  afterwards  she  sprang  up,  saying  nerv- 
ously, "  No,  don't  let 's  sit  down.  We  '11  walk,  and 
then  I  can  talk  to  you  better." 

With  this  she  laid  her  hand  upon  his  arm  in  a  way 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold     301 

that  led  him  to  turn  and  look  at  her.  But  there  was 
a  perfect  unconsciousness  in  the  act,  and  in  the  light 
clasping  of  her  pretty  fingers,  —  a  smaller  edition  of 
her  father's  shapely  ones. 

"  I  wanted  to  speak  to  you  of  Loleta,"  she  added, 
looking  up  into  his  face. 

He  started,  and  turned  his  head  away,  as  she  took 
her  hand  from  his  arm  and  stood  before  him  with 
downcast  eyes,  one  foot  gently  tapping  the  ground. 

"You  know  she  has  returned  from  the  city?"  she 
said  interrogatively. 

"  Yes ;  I  was  there  yesterday." 

"  Oh,  were  you?  I  saw  her  this  morning,  and  she 
did  not  speak  of  it."  And  Margaret's  eyes  rested 
rather  curiously  upon  the  Doctor's  face. 

"  I  did  not  see  her ;  Zabette  said  she  was  engaged, 
and  could  see  no  one,"  he  explained  shortly,  looking 
off,  while  an  unusual  scowl  knitted  his  brows. 

There  was  a  pause,  and  then  Margaret  said,  "  She 
went  to  the  city  —  so  she  told  me  —  to  settle  some 
business  matters  of  her  grandmother's.  It  seems  odd, 
does  n't  it,  to  think  of  Loleta  having  to  look  after  any- 
thing of  that  sort?" 

He  was  still  looking  away,  and  seemed  not  to  have 
heard  her  query,  for  he  made  no  response. 

"  See  here,"  she  said  impetuously,  "  why  don't  you 
want  me  to  talk  with  you  about  Loleta?  Papa  told 
me  —  "  She  paused,  seeming  embarrassed,  and  a  little 
startled,  as  he  wheeled  toward  her  suddenly,  appear- 
ing, as  she  thought,  a  bit  angry. 

There  was  another  pause,  while  they  stood  looking 
at  each  other,  until  Margaret,  taking  heart  of  grace, 


302     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

said  frankly,  "  Why  do  you  care  —  object,  I  mean, 
because  papa  told  me?  He  and  I  tell  one  another 
everything.  We  were  speaking  of  how  lonesome 
Loleta  must  be,  and  of  how  beautiful  she  is;  and 
then  he  told  me  that  you  —  you  —  " 

A  deeper  flush  of  color  now  came  to  her  face,  and 
she  looked  at  him  with  something  very  like  anger  in 
her  sparkling  eyes. 

"  Don't  look  quite  so  savage,"  he  said,  trying  to 
smile.  And  at  this  she  laughed,  —  a  queer,  low 
laugh,  holding  no  merriment. 

They  walked  along  in  silence  until  Doctor  Jasper 
spoke  again. 

"  There  was  very  little  for  your  father  to  tell,  after 
all,  except  that  I  love  her.  And  yet  how  much  there 
is  in  that !  So  much  that  I  could  n't  tell,  if  I  tried, 
and  would  only  bore  you  if  I  made  the  attempt." 

She  looked  at  him  oddly  for  an  instant,  then,  with 
a  little  shiver,  turned  her  head  away. 

"  Are  you  laughing  at  me  for  being  such  an  idiot?  " 
he  asked,  a  resentful  suspicion  sounding  in  his  voice, 
as  he  tried  to  look  into  her  averted  face. 

At  this  she  turned  toward  him,  and  the  sea-blue 
eyes  flashed  so  angrily  that  they  scarcely  seemed  to 
be  her  own.  And  yet,  to  Doctor  Jasper's  surprise,  he 
saw,  or  thought  he  saw,  tears  in  them. 

"I  —  I  laugh!"  she  exclaimed.  "Oh,  —  but  you 
are  cruel ! " 

"Cruel!"  he  echoed  wonderingly.  "What  do  you 
mean  by  that?  " 

"  To  —  to  —  think  me  so  unfeeling,"  she  stammered, 
dropping  her  eyes.  Then,  lifting  them,  now  free 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold     303 

from  tears,  if  indeed  any  had  been  there,  "  I  don't 
wonder  that  you  love  her.  And  I  am  glad ;  for  she 
deserves  all,  and  the  very  best  all,  of  any  man's  love." 

She  stopped,  and  he  was  about  to  speak,  when  she 
put  her  hand  to  her  throat  with  a  quick,  nervous  mo- 
tion, utterly  unlike  the  calm  Margaret  to  whom  he 
had  been  accustomed. 

But  this  was  only  for  a  second  ;  and  then  her  brave 
eyes  met  his  unflinchingly,  as  she  said,  "What  I 
wanted  to  tell  you  was  that  I  hope  you  will  get  her 
to  say,  '  Yes,'  and  that  you  will  take  her  away  from 
here ;  for  I  am  sure  she  is  very  unhappy  where  she  is. 
It  seemed  dreadful  in  that  house  to-day, — so  lonely." 

"  I  thank  you  very  much  for  your  kind  wishes," 
he  replied  quietly;  "  but  —  she  does  n't  love  me." 

"  What !  "  exclaimed  Margaret,  looking  greatly 
amazed. 

"  I  say  that  she  does  n't  care  for  me." 

Margaret  was  silent,  her  face  showing  still  more 
surprise. 

"  The  fact  is,"  the  Doctor  confessed,  attempting  to 
smile,  "  she  told  me  that  she  detested  me." 

"  What  did  you  do,  that  provoked  her  to  say  such  a 
thing?"  The  question  was  put  with  a  demure  curi- 
osity that  was  most  tantalizing. 

He  made  no  reply  to  it,  and  was  beginning  to  feel 
uneasy,  when  she  said,  looking  at  him  in  that  same 
odd  way,  "  Let  me  tell  you,  as  your  friend,  that  I 
don't  believe  her." 

"  What  do  you  mean?  "  he  demanded  eagerly,  for 
here  was  a  repetition  of  the  Captain's  opinion. 

"It  may  not  be  right  for  one  woman  to  betray 


304     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

another,"  she  replied  guardedly.  "But  I  am  your 
friend;  and  I  love  Loleta  very  dearly,  and  wish  to 
see  her  happy.  I  am  quite  sure  you  have  the  power 
to  make  her  so,  —  the  ability,  as  well  as  the  desire. 
And  it  is  dreadful  to  think  of  her  being  all  alone,  as 
she  is  now." 

A  new  light  came  into  his  eyes,  and  he  looked  at 
her  in  silence  for  a  moment  before  he  said  slowly, 
"  You  almost  make  me  feel  like  trying  again." 

"  Trying  again !  "  she  repeated  after  him,  with  a 
note  of  something  like  scorn  in  her  voice.  "  Of 
course  you  '11  try  again,  and  again,  until  you  win 
her." 

Then  her  manner  and  tone  changed,  and  she 
added  earnestly,  "  Loleta  is  entirely  unlike  any  one  I 
ever  knew.  At  times  she  is  so  strange  as  to  almost 
frighten  me.  She  has  never,  since  I  've  known  her, 
acted  as  if  she  were  really  happy.  But  I  am  sure 
she  cares  for  you,  and  very,  very  much,  if  you  can 
make  her  admit  it." 

They  were  now  at  a  standstill ;  and,  turning  quickly, 
Doctor  Jasper  took  both  her  hands. 

"  Margaret,"  —  and  there  was  a  huskiness  in  his 
deep  voice,  —  "  God  bless  you  for  the  hope  you  have 
given  me.  I  cannot  be  too  grateful  for  having  such 
a  true  friend  as  you  have  shown  yourself  to  be." 

"And  papa,  too;  you  mustn't  forget  him.  He 
is  your  friend ;  and  here  he  comes  !  " 

She  spoke  with  a  gayety  almost  hysterical,  as  she 
pulled  her  hands  away;  and  he  looked  at  her 
closely,  now  feeling  certain  there  would  be  tears  in 
her  eyes. 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold     305 

But  this  time  he  was  surely  mistaken,  for  they  were 
as  undimmed  as  his  own.  And  he  smiled,  as  there 
came  to  his  mind  old  Dan  Maloney's  remark,  made 
that  very  morning,  as  he  stood  at  the  door  of  his 
little  shanty  to  have  his  wrist  (dislocated  the  night 
before)  examined. 

"  Ah,  Docthur,  dear,"  he  had  said,  "  but  wimmin 
be  quare  things." 

And  he  would  have  shown  himself  still  wiser  had 
he  added  the  withering  commentary  furnished  by  his 
brawny  wife,  who  called  from  within,  "  An'  if  they 
do  be  quarer  than  min,  thin  I  do  give  up  that  they  're 
quare  indade.  For,  by  the  same  token,  the  min 
is  blind  as  moles,  so  they  be,  and  as  consayted  as 
paycocks  that  goes  sthruttin'  up  an'  down  all  their 
days,  seein'  nothin'  that 's  under  their  fate !  " 

"Hi,  there,  my  lad,  —  how  goes  it?  Come  in  to 
supper,  you  two ;  Eliza  says  it 's  all  ready." 

The  Captain,  who  had  appeared  at  the  corner  of 
the  house,  stood  waiting  until  they  came  up. 

"Now,"  he  said,  "we'll  have  something  to  eat; 
and  then  we  '11  pass  the  evening  in  our  usual  wildly 
hilarious  manner." 

The  glow  of  sunlight  was  going  fast,  and  the  twi- 
light came  creeping  over  the  town  and  harbor,  and 
up  each  mast  and  spar,  like  a  miser  seeking  for  every 
glint  of  his  gold.  The  tide  was  not  yet  fully  in ;  and 
one  small  gleam  of  light  that  came,  brass-hued,  out 
of  the  western  sky,  was  reflected  and  held  steadily  in 
the  little  pools  among  the  rocks. 

An  hour  later,  Margaret,  at  the  piano,  had  started 
to  sing  "The  Armorer's  Daughter,"  when  Doctor 


306     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

Jasper,  who  stood  looking  out  of  the  window,  turned 
and  exclaimed,  "  Oh,  no,  —  not  that,  please  !  " 

This  silenced  her  at  once,  and  the  next  instant  her 
fingers  were  ringing  out  a  gay  waltz.  Then  they 
wandered  into  a  quaint  introduction,  followed  by  a 
low  accompaniment;  and  looking  over  at  him,  she 
said,  "  I  have  a  new  song  of  the  sea ;  listen,  and  tell 
me  if  you  like  it." 

He  came  and  stood  by  the  piano ;  and  beginning 
anew,  she  sang: 

"  Seldom  seems  a  sky  so  bright 
As  the  sunset  sky  to-night. 
Yet  it  lieth  far  away, 
While  I  walk  in  twilight  gray. 

"  Lo  !  —  but  here  a  bit  of  tide, 
Hemmed  by  rock  on  either  side, 
Gleams,  and  in  its  self-content 
With  a  gleam  yon  sky  hath  sent. 

"  Tide,  thy  wall  of  rock  about 
Cannot  shut  that  gleam  without ! 
Sky,  couldst  thou  withhold  thy  might 
From  that  lonely  pool  to-night?  " 

There  was  a  sadness  in  Margaret's  voice  that  gave 
a  deep,  poignant  meaning  to  the  words,  and  one  that 
touched  Doctor  Jasper's  mood  like  a  sympathetic 
hand. 

"  I  like  it  very  much,"  he  said,  in  reply  to  her  in- 
quiring look.  "  And  I  want  to  tell  you  this  —  that  it 
is  a  great  comfort  to  have  such  an  understanding 
friend  as  yourself." 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold     307 

She  did  not  reply,  but  kept  on  running  her  fingers 
softly  over  the  keys. 

Outside,  on  the  piazza,  Captain  Leslie  stood  look- 
ing seaward  through  the  gathering  darkness,  his 
hands  deep  in  the  pockets  of  his  loose  coat,  and  the 
smoke  of  his  cigar  speeding  quickly  away  from  him. 
It  promised  to  be  a  thick  night ;  and  there  was 
already  a  sharp  wind,  bearing  a  suspicion  of  damp- 
ness, which  might  mean  rain,  or  perhaps  was  only  the 
drift  of  the  ocean. 

Something  suddenly  appeared  to  the  Captain's 
vision.  It  was  something  or  somebody  quite  small; 
and  whoever  it  was  bobbed  several  odd  little  courtesies 
from  the  grass  below,  as  a  childish  voice  announced, 
"Please,  sir,  I  'm  Sary-Ellen." 

"Oh,  you  are,  are  you?"  he  said  encouragingly. 
"  Well,  my  small  friend,  what  do  you  want,  out  by 
yourself  at  this  hour  of  the  evening?  " 

"  Please,  sir,  they  sent  me  to  see  if  the  little  Har- 
wood  boy  was  here." 

"The  deuce  they  did!  And  who  are  'they?' 
Who  told  you  to  come  here  and  inquire  about 
him?" 

"  Uncle  Billy,  an'  the  big  colored  lady  from  the 
Harwood  house,  an'  a  lot  o'  folks  on  the  beach.  They 
can't  find  him  nowheres,  an'  they  've  been  lookin' 
ever  so  long." 

The  Captain  began  to  feel  a  bit  troubled.  "  Where 
are  they  all?"  he  asked,  —  "those  people  who  have 
been  looking  for  the  boy?  " 

"  Down  on  the  beach,  sir,  by  Planche's  Gully." 

"Well,"    he   said,    "you   run    and  tell  them  I'm 


308     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

coming  right  down  there.  Here,"  as  the  child 
started  to  go,  "  hold  on,  Mary-Jane,  or  Ellen-Sarah, 
or  whatever  your  name  is,  here  's  a  quarter  to  buy 
yourself  some  candy." 

Sarah-Ellen  clutched  the  money  with  delighted 
surprise,  bobbed  once  more,  and  fled  away  through 
the  dusk. 

As  the  Captain  went  inside  for  his  hat  and  stick,  he 
met  Eliza,  and  thought  it  worth  while  to  make  some 
inquiries  of  her. 

"  Land-alive,"  she  said,  when  he  had  told  her  of 
the  little  girl's  errand,  "  hev  n't  they  found  thet  boy 
yet?  Zabette  was  'round  here  'fore  five  o'clock  to 
see  if  he  hed  n't  run  up  here  to  see  Marg'ret.  Where 
on  earth  d'  ye  s'pose  he  can  be?  " 

Margaret  looked  serious,  but  had  little  to  say;  and 
Doctor  Jasper,  taking  his  hat,  said  that  he  would 
accompany  her  father. 

They  started  at  once,  and  had  not  gone  far  before 
they  met  several  men  and  women  straggling  along 
the  road  and  beach  above  Planche's  Gully.  Mammy 
Zabette  was  amongst  them;  and  upon  recognizing 
Captain  Leslie  and  the  Doctor  she  exclaimed  de- 
spairingly, "  Den  de  b'ebt  no  wid  yo',  an'  no  bin  t'  yo' 
house?" 

The  Captain  answered  her;  and,  in  reply  to  his 
own  questions,  she  said  that  having  been  sent  down 
to  see  Mrs.  Tapley  about  some  work,  she  stopped  at 
the  Ayres'  hay-field  for  Captain  Jack,  and  took  him 
with  her. 

She  had  left  him  to  play  with  little  Jenny  Tapley, 
while  she  went  within ;  and,  after  coming  from  Mrs. 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      309 

Tapley's  house,  she  stepped  across  the  street  to 
Mailing's  shoe-shop,  to  see  about  some  slippers  for 
herself. 

When  she  came  out  the  child  was  not  in  sight,  and 
she  called  him,  but  without  receiving  any  reply. 
Then,  after  looking  about,  she  concluded  that  he  had 
gone  home,  and  followed  along  after  him.  But  he 
was  not  at  the  Harwood  house,  and  could  be  found 
nowhere. 

This  was  the  substance  of  her  story ;  and  it  awak- 
ened a  strong  anxiety  in  the  minds  of  Doctor  Jasper 
and  the  Captain. 

"  Where  does  the  little  Tapley  girl  say  she  left 
him  ?  "  the  former  asked. 

"  Why,  sah,  le  Docteur,  dey  doan'  fin'  her,  eider,  — 
not  nowhar'." 

He  questioned  her  sharply  as  to  the  length  of 
time  she  was  at  Mrs.  Tapley's,  and  in  Mulling's  shop, 
the  Captain  listening  intently  to  every  word,  while  he 
tapped  the  ground  nervously  with  his  cane. 

Presently  some  one  touched  his  shoulder ;  and,  turn- 
ing around,  he  saw  a  somewhat  familiar  face,  although 
the  dusk  made  the  features  uncertain. 

"  It 's  me,  Cap'n,  — '  Curran'  Jelly,'  "  the  newcomer 
said  in  a  hoarse  whisper.  "  I  want  to  speak  to  ye." 
And  he  moved  a  little  way  off. 

The  Captain  followed ;  and  when  out  of  earshot  of 
the  others,  "  Currant  Jelly"  said  in  the  same  low 
voice,  "  As  I  was  passin'  Planche's  Gully  late  this 
arternoon  I  see  ther  lad  an*  ther  little  humpback  gal 
a-foolin'  'round  an  old  tub  of  a  dory  thet  's  been  tied 
to  ther  shore  three  weeks  past.  He  was  rockin'  it, 


310      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

an'  laughin'  ;  an*  she  set  in  ther  stern,  holdin'  onto 
both  sides,  and  laughin'  too.  An',  Cap'n,  ther  tide 
was  a-goin'  out  fast;  an'  ye  know  thet  down  there  it 
allers  tears  out  an'  in  like  all  possessed." 

"Anything  else?"  The  Captain's  stick  beat  the 
ground  harder  than  before,  and  his  voice  was  as 
hoarse  as  the  one  to  which  he  had  been  listening. 

"  Well,  Cap'n,  ther  boat 's  gone ;  Miss  Tapley  an' 
some  o'  ther  rest  of  us  hev  jest  found  it  out.  An' 
now  don't  ye  think  ye  'd  best  tell  ther  nigger  woman 
thet  Cap'n  Jack  is  likely  to  hev  drifted  out  to  sea  a 
spell?  An'  be  sure  to  tell  her  thet  a  lot  of  us  are 
calkerlatin'  to  go  arter  him  right  away." 

Captain  Leslie  was  about  to  reply,  but  "  Currant 
Jelly  "  had  disappeared. 

The  Captain  went  back  to  where  the  others  were 
standing,  and  assuming  an  air  of  calmness  he  was  far 
from  feeling,  let  Zabette  understand  as  much  as  he 
thought  proper  of  what  he  had  heard,  doing  it  in  a 
way  calculated  to  encourage,  rather  than  alarm  her. 
Then  he  advised  her  to  go  home  at  once,  and  tell 
her  mistress  that  men  had  been  sent  out  to  find  the 
child,  and  that  he  himself,  with  Margaret,  would 
soon  be  up  to  see  her. 

"  I  think  you  'd  better  look  after  matters  yourself, 
and  find  Billy;  don't  you,  my  lad?  "  he  said,  turning 
to  Doctor  Jasper  as  Zabette  moved  away. 

"  Surely,"  was  the  reply;  "  and  I  '11  do  it  at  once." 

"  I  '11  join  you  later,"  the  Captain  added ;  "  but 
first  I  must  take  Margaret  up  to  Loleta.  I  know 
Billy  will  need  no  urging;  and  of  course  you'll  go 
with  him.  And  if  some  one  has  run  across  the  chil- 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold     3 1  i 

dren,  which  I  think  very  likely,  we  '11  have  the  young 
monkey  safe  in  his  bunk  long  before  morning.  You 
see  the  tide  will  be  coming  in  by  eleven  o'clock ;  and 
the  wind  is  turning  to  blow  on  shore.  I  don't  think 
their  boat  can  have  drifted  far  away." 

With  this  he  started  to  join  Margaret,  while  Doctor 
Jasper  went  to  look  for  Uncle  Billy. 

The  old  man  was  soon  found ;  and  with  him  were 
both  of  the  Ayres,  and  "  Currant  Jelly,"  all  of  them 
preparing  the  "  Pretty  Sally  "  for  her  quest. 

They  gladly  made  room  for  the  Doctor,  and  were 
soon  under  way,  accompanied  by  several  other  boats; 
for  the  news  of  the  child's  disappearance  had  spread 
quickly,  and  he  was  a  favorite  with  every  one. 

After  they  had  gone,  those  who  were  left  continued 
to  wander  about  the  shore  and  rocks,  talking  in  sub- 
dued tones,  and  straining  their  eyes,  as  they  looked 
into  the  darkness. 

When  Captain  Leslie  returned  from  the  Harwood 
house,  several  other  men  joined  him  as  he  sat  on  the 
steps  of  the  old  wharf.  All  the  jollity  was  gone  from 
his  handsome  face,  and  his  eyes  were  fast  hollowing, 
from  their  steady  watching  for  the  searchers' 
appearance. 

At  last,  and  just  as  the  stars  were  paling,  the 
"  Pretty  Sally "  swung  to  her  moorings.  And 
Captain  Leslie's  heart  gave  a  leap,  while  those  about 
him  set  up  a  cheer,  as  the  old  dory  from  Planche's 
Gully  was  seen,  towed  astern. 

But  there  was  no  answering  shout  from  the  little 
sloop.  Uncle  Billy's  face  was  set,  and  Doctor  Jasper's 
a  shade  whiter,  when  they  came  toward  the  wharf. 


312     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

Young  Sam  Ayres'  eyes  looked  as  if  he  had  been 
crying,  as  he  slowly  mounted  the  steps,  and  said  to 
the  Captain,  loud  enough  for  all  to  hear,  "  It 's  only 
the  little  girl  —  Jenny,  sir,  thet  we've  found." 

Captain  Leslie  jumped  to  his  feet,  and  there  was 
dead  silence  as  the  elder  Ayres  came  up  the  steps, 
followed  by  Doctor  Jasper  and  Uncle  Billy.  Old 
Sam  held  the  little  girl  in  his  arms;  and,  as  they 
reached  the  topmost  step,  Uncle  Billy  brushed  past 
him,  and  was  the  first  to  speak :  — 

"  We  overhauled  ther  old  craft,  Cap'n,  an'  found 
ther  poor  little  gal  'most  scar't  ter  death ;  an'  she  's 
told  us  ther  story.  It  seems  thet  she  were  in  the 
dory,  alone,  when  ther  rope  snapped.  An'  whether 
Cap'n  Jack  jumped  for  ther  boat  then,  or  hed  a-holt 
of  it  all  ther  time,  she  can't  seem  ter  say.  But  his 
hands  hed  a-holt  o'  ther  gun'al'  for  a  minute,  while 
she  looked  inter  his  face ;  an'  then  ther  water  was 
goin'  over  it.  Ye  know  how  ther  tide  churns  in  thet 
there  gully,  whether  it  be  comin'  or  goin' ;  an'  —  she 
jest  heerd  him  give  a  sort  o'  gasp,  an'  his  holt  seemed 
ter  give  'way,  an'  he  went  under." 

The  old  sailor's  voice  was  so  strained  as  to  sound 
entirely  unlike  his  usual  gruff  tones ;  and  when  he 
came  to  the  end  it  sank  so  as  to  be  indistinct. 

Captain  Leslie  had  been  sitting  upon  a  pile  of 
lumber,  and  his  face  was  growing  white  and  stern. 
Beside  him  stood  Doctor  Jasper,  feeling  as  he  had 
throughout  the  night,  —  as  if  the  surf  were  roaring 
in  his  ears,  while  the  pain  and  pity  of  it  all  numbed 
him  past  speaking. 

Some  of  the  women  were  sobbing  aloud ;  and  they 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      3 1 3 

all  crowded  around  the  pale,  sickly-looking  girl  who 
stood  shivering  in  their  midst,  glancing  about  vainly 
for  some  relative  in  the  crowd,  and  apparently  too 
much  dazed  to  go  home  alone. 

Eph  now  came  hurriedly  along,  searching  for 
Captain  Leslie  and  the  Doctor.  His  mother  had  just 
returned  from  the  Harwood  house  ;  and  she  sent  him 
to  tell  the  Captain  that  Loleta  had  insisted  upon 
Margaret  (who  had  been  with  her  all  night)  return- 
ing home  with  Mrs.  Bessly,  as  she  preferred  to  be 
alone. 

"  Perhaps  it 's  just  as  well,"  muttered  the  Doctor. 
Then  laying  his  hand  on  Eph's  shoulder,  he  added, 
his  voice  sounding  as  unnatural  as  had  Uncle  Billy's, 
"  I  want  you  to  go  up  there  right  away,  and  tell 
her  —  tell  Miss  Harwood,  that  I  shall  come  shortly, 
and  that  I  am  sorry  to  have  no  good  news  for  her. 
And  don't  tell  her  anything  but  that,  Eph,  —  not 
another  word." 

"  All  right,  Doctor;  I  '11  be  careful,"  said  the  kind- 
hearted  fellow,  in  a  softened  voice,  as  he  shuffled 
away. 

There  was  a  short  interchange  of  ideas,  accom- 
plished with  very  few  words ;  and  then  Captain  Les- 
lie and  the  Doctor  decided  upon  what  was  to  be 
done. 

A  large  dory  was  manned,  and  the  Captain  took 
his  position  in  the  bow. 

"  Pull  away,  Billy,"  he  said ;  for  the  faithful  old 
sailor  had  doggedly  refused  to  let  one  of  the  younger 
and  fresher  men  take  his  oar.  And,  as  he  bent  to 
his  self-chosen  task,  his  labored  breathing  and  hag- 


314     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

gard  face  told  the  story  of  what  he  was  holding  in 
check. 

Along  the  horizon,  in  the  east,  the  bright  dawn 
was  beginning  to  touch  all  things  with  the  yellow 
light  that  was  the  forerunner  of  the  sun;  and  the 
purpled  gloom  of  the  shadows  over  the  western  hills 
was  climbing  up  and  away. 


CHAPTER  XXVIII 

THEY  pulled  a  straight  course  for  Planche's 
Gully,  where  a  few  of  those  left  upon  the 
wharf  had,  by  walking  along  the  shore,  arrived 
a  little  before  them.  These  first-comers  were  look- 
ing carefully  about,  taking  note  of  things  on  land, 
while  the  eyes  of  those  in  the  boat  scanned  the 
water,  and  the  small  wood  and  stone  barricade  that 
helped  to  keep  off  the  violence  of  the  incoming 
tides. 

They  saw  where  the  old  dory  had  been  fastened. 
And  there  was  the  long  black  rope,  rising  and  sink- 
ing like  a  snake,  while  its  unravelled  strands  were 
turned  seaward,  like  skeleton  fingers  pointing  to  an 
unnamed  horror. 

The  first  ray  of  sunlight  had  shot,  clearly  level, 
over  the  sea,  when,  as  the  searchers  in  the  boat 
peered  in  under  the  timbers  that  upheld  an  old,  dis- 
used warehouse,  more  than  one  pair  of  eyes  saw  a 
small  object  swaying  in  the  water. 

A  groan  burst  from  some  of  them,  making  those 
on  shore  stop  where  they  were,  motionless  and  silent, 
although  they  could  not  see  what  was  so  plain  to  the 
others. 

It  was  Captain  Jack.  His  blue  sailor  shirt  had 
caught  and  wound  itself — when  the  tide  was  higher 
than  now  —  about  a  snag  in  one  of  the  posts  forming 
a  support  for  the  floor  above.  And  here  he  had 


3 1 6     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

remained,  moving  backward  and  forward,  with  the 
sluggish  water. 

It  was  Doctor  Jasper's  arm  that  reached  below  the 
surface,  to  encircle  the  little  body.  And  as  he  did 
this  the  waves  tossed  one  small  hand  so  that  it  fell, 
icy-cold,  upon  his  wrist,  as  if  now,  even  in  death,  the 
child  were  greeting  him  with  the  same  loving  caress 
he  had  so  often  bestowed  in  life. 

Captain  Leslie  made  no  attempt  to  hide  the  tears 
that  coursed  down  his  cheeks.  And  Uncle  Billy,  his 
head  framed  in  his  arms  as  they  rested  against  the 
gunwale  of  the  boat,  was  sobbing  like  a  woman, 
heedless  of  his  oar,  which  another  man  caught  and 
held. 

Tenderly,  as  something  most  precious,  the  child 
was  drawn  into  the  boat.  Uncle  Billy,  without  a 
word,  stretched  out  his  arms  to  receive  the  small 
inert  form  and  then  placed  it  across  his  knees,  while 
he  looked  into  the  white  face  upon  which  his  tears 
fell  unheeded. 

Only  once  did  the  old  man  speak,  and  then  it  was 
to  mutter  hoarsely,  "  He  be  gone  —  gone,  Doctor 
Jarsper ;  an'  I  doubts  if  I  ever  weather  sech  a  bitter 
heritage  o'  woe  !  " 

It  was  the  Doctor  again  who,  when  they  reached 
the  old  wharf,  carefully  wrapped  the  child  in  the 
warm  blanket  Mrs.  Bessly  had  brought  out,  while 
Uncle  Billy  crouched  by,  clutching  its  folds,  and 
stroking  them  in  a  dazed  way,  as  if  still  striving  to 
do  something  for  his  beloved  little  comrade. 

They  all — excepting  Captain  Leslie,  who  went 
home  to  Margaret  —  returned  to  the  boat,  and  rowed 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      317 

directly  to  the  little  cove  at  the  foot  of  the  Harwood 
estate.  Here  the  dory  was  soon  beached  ;  and  Doc- 
tor Jasper,  with  Captain  Jack  in  his  arms,  stepped 
ashore,  followed  only  by  young  Sam  Ayres,  until 
Uncle  Billy  said  brokenly,  "  Let  me  look  at  him  once 
more,  Doctor  J-arsper, —  jest  once  more." 

The  Doctor  nodded,  and  all  the  men  left  the  dory, 
standing  with  uncovered  heads,  while  he  laid  his 
precious  burden  upon  the  grass  and  gently  pushed 
the  blanket  away  from  the  still  face. 

Uncle  Billy  went  on  his  knees  and  gazed  with 
streaming  eyes  at  the  white  features,  while  he  took 
one  cold  little  hand  and  stroked  it  softly,  as  he  had 
done  so  often  before. 

The  lids  were  over  the  eyes,  for  Doctor  Jasper  had 
bandaged  them  with  his  handkerchief,  which  he  only 
removed  now,  when  Loleta  was  about  to  see  the  child. 

There  was  a  smile  on  the  lips,  whose  rare  sweetness 
was  in  nowise  disturbed ;  and  the  early  sunshine  was 
making  glintings  amid  the  gold  of  the  short  curls, 
from  which  the  sea-water  was  dried  away. 

Doctor  Jasper,  as  he  looked  down  into  the  beau- 
tiful face,  was  thankful  to  know  that  when  the  boy 
was  brought  to  Loleta  her  eyes  would  find  nothing 
unnatural  in  his  appearance;  for  he  seemed  as  if  only 
sleeping,  and  smiling  in  his  dreams. 

The  men  turned  slowly  away  to  the  boat,  Uncle 
Billy  being  the  last  to  go,  when  the  Doctor,  again 
wrapping  the  blanket  about  the  little  body,  lifted  it 
and  took  his  way  alone  through  the  meadows,  up  to 
the  back  of  the  house. 

As  he  hoped,  Loleta,  with  all  the  servants,  was 


3 1 8      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

watching  from  the  front,  —  all  except  Venus,  a  Vir- 
ginia negress,  who  flung  the  door  wide  open  as  she 
saw  him  approach. 

"  Oh,  t'ank  de  Lawd,  you  'se  got  him !  "  she  ex- 
claimed joyfully.  "  Is  he  sick,  or  on'y  'sleep,  de 
bressed  lamb?"  But  looking  again  into  Doctor  Jas- 
per's face,  she  gave  a  loud  cry. 

"  Be  quiet !  "  he  said  sternly.  "  Go  and  tell  Za- 
bette  to  come  here  at.  once,  but  without  alarming 
your  mistress.  But  here,  first  of  all,  show  me  where 
I  can  take  him.  Remember  that  your  young  mis- 
tress must  not  see  —  must  not  know,  until  I  can 
speak  with  her." 

The  woman,  deaf  to  his  words,  continued  her 
lamentations ;  and  he  was  about  to  speak  again,  when 
an  inner  door  opened,  and  there  was  Loleta,  with 
Zabette  back  of  her. 

The  girl  seemed  turned  to  stone,  as  she  stared  into 
Doctor  Jasper's  eyes.  Then,  like  a  haughty  queen, 
she  turned  and  said,  pointing  to  another  room, 
"Take  him  in  here." 

He  followed  her  into  the  little  apartment,  and 
waited  silently  until  Zabette,  her  whole  form  con- 
vulsed with  hard,  dry  sobs,  took  the  child  from  him, 
and  sat  down,  the  little  body  across  her  lap,  with  the 
head  resting  in  the  curve  of  her  arm,  and  against  her 
breast,  as  all  during  his  short  life  he  had  done  so 
many  times  before. 

The  tinkling  of  the  fountain  in  the  conservatory 
came  to  them,  and  the  mocking-bird  and  troopial 
were  singing  merrily,  as  though  belonging  to  a  world 
and  life  set  apart  from  grief  and  sorrow. 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      319 

The  darkey,  Louis,  had  attempted  to  enter  the 
room,  but  Zabette  motioned  him  back  fiercely;  and 
Venus,  who  was  his  mother,  followed  him  away. 

All  this  time  Loleta  and  Doctor  Jasper  stood  facing 
each  other.  She  looked  at  him  dully,  as  if  waiting 
for  him  to  speak ;  and  it  was  as  if  all  capacity  for 
emotion  lay  swooning  within  her. 

Before  he  could  open  his  lips,  Zabette  partially 
removed  the  blanket,  and  Loleta's  eyes  fell  upon  the 
white  face  and  tawny  head,  upon  the  stiffened  form, 
the  nerveless  hanging  hands ;  and  such  a  low  cry  of 
anguish  broke  forth  as  smote  his  very  soul. 

A  moment  later  and  he  thanked  the  God  of  Mercy 
for  the  rain  of  tears  that  followed. 

Taking  the  child  from  Zabette,  she  sat  down  upon 
the  floor,  rocking  herself  back  and  forth  as  she  held 
him  close  to  her  breast,  murmuring  over  him  inco- 
herently, now  in  French,  now  in  English,  until  the 
Doctor,  unable  longer  to  bear  the  sight  of  her  agony, 
and  yet  scarcely  conscious  of  what  he  was  doing, 
stepped  forward  and  laid  his  hand  upon  her  shoulder. 

"  Let  me  alone  !  "  she  cried  out  wildly,  but  without 
looking  up.  "He  is  mine,  —  do  you  hear?  I  tell 
you  he  is  mine,  pauvre petit !  Mon  bcbe  !  You  are 
my  own,  my  very  own  bcbe  ;  and  they  did  make  me 
disown  you,  for  pride's  sake.  Pride,  pride ! "  and 
she  laughed  hysterically.  "  What  have  I  to  do  with 
pride,  now  that  my  bcbe  is  gone,  —  gone,  like  grand- 
mere  ?  I  do  tell  you,  and  do  you  go  out  and  shout 
it  to  all  the  world,  that  he  is  my  own  baby,  —  mine, 
mon  douce  bcbe  !  " 

Doctor  Jasper  started  back  as  from  the  stroke  of 


320     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

an  unexpected  lash,  for  her  words  seemed  to  pour  a 
flood  of  light  upon  things  he  had  felt,  but  not  under- 
stood, —  upon  surmises  amid  which  he  had  been 
groping  aimlessly  for  weeks. 

But  he  had  no  time  to  think  of  this,  for  Loleta's 
strained  voice  broke,  and  she  fell  back  swooning 
against  Zabette. 

He  hastened  to  take  the  child;  and  having  laid 
him  upon  a  couch,  he  lifted  Loleta,  and  bade  the  old 
negress  lead  the  way  to  her  mistress'  chamber. 

It  was  the  first  time  he  had  held  her  in  his  arms ; 
but,  so  tense  was  the  strain  upon  his  feelings,  and  so 
complicated  had  his  thoughts  become,  that  he  gave 
the  fact  no  heed,  nor  did  any  emotion,  save  a  dazed 
wonder,  touch  him  as  he  bore  her  along  quickly,  and 
placed  her  upon  the  divan  in  her  own  room. 

He  made  Zabette  promise  to  give  her  a  sleeping 
powder  he  would  send,  and  that  she  would  summon 
him -instantly,  if  she  thought  he  was  needed,  whether 
her  mistress  wished  it  or  not.  Then,  at  the  first  sign 
of  returning  consciousness,  he  left  them  together. 

Pausing  by  the  couch  in  the  little  room  downstairs, 
he  took  one  more  long  look  into  Captain  Jack's  sweet 
face ;  and  having  drawn  a  bright-hued  cover  over 
him,  he  passed  out  of  the  house,  with  a  whirl  of 
thoughts  dinning  madly  through  his  aching  head. 

The  cove  was  empty.  The  men  had  not  waited 
for  him;  and  he  was  glad  that  it  was  so. 

He  reached  his  room  unmolested,  Mrs.  Bessly 
having  left  the  outer  door  unlocked  ;  and  having  pre- 
pared the  powder,  he  determined  to  take  it  up  him- 
self, as  the  surest  way  to  have  it  delivered.  And, 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      321 

aside  from  this,  he  felt  as  if  he  dared  not  yet  trust 
himself  to   be  alone  with  his  thoughts. 

When  he  reached  the  Harwood  house  he  saw  only 
Mammy  Zabette,  and  learned  from  her  that  Loleta 
was  now  sitting  beside  the  bed  in  the  child's  room, 
where  they  had  placed  him. 

He  handed  the  powder  to  the  negress,  with  strict 
injunctions  as  to  its  being  administered,  if  necessary, 
and  was  about  turning  to  go,  when  she  said,  fumbling 
uneasily  with  the  door-knob,  "  Pleasy,  sah,  Mos'r  le 
Doctenr,  yo'  vvoan'  mind  nothin'  Missy  Loleta  say? 
She  wur  gone  crazy,  fo*  sho'." 

The  Doctor  glanced  at  her  almost  angrily ;  but  all 
he  said  was,  "  Never  mind  about  that,  but  be  sure 
and  send  for  me  if  there  is  anything  I  can  do,  no 
matter  what  it  is.  Tell  your  mistress  I  am  anxious 
to  be  of  service  to  her." 

With  this  he  went  away  in  the  bright  morning 
sunshine,  his  heart  oppressed  by  a  strange  heaviness 
and  dread. 

This  time  he  found  Mrs.  Bessly  standing  by  her  gate, 
her  eyes  red  from  lack  of  sleep,  as  well  as  from  weep- 
ing. And  so  were  those  of  Mary-Alice  and  a  kind- 
hearted  neighbor,  with  whom  she  was  talking  in  un- 
naturally subdued  tones,  as  they  stood  with  shawls 
over  their  heads  and  shoulders. 

They  all  turned  to  look  at  him.  But  dreading 
their  questions,  he  gave  them  a  short  "  Good-morn- 
ing," and  went  into  the  house,  whither  Mrs.  Bessly 
followed  him  at  once. 

"  Now,  land-sakes,  Doctor,  do  ye  jest  come  right 
out  to  the  dinin'-room  an'  hev  some  hot  coffee  I  've 

21 


322     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

med  for  ye,  even  if  ye  don't  tech  another  thing.  Me 
an'  Jane  hev  been  keepin'  a  nice  hot  breakfast,  hopin' 
ye  'd  feel  like  eatin'  somethin'." 

He  acquiesced,  to  her  evident  satisfaction.  And, 
for  a  wonder,  she  was  silent  for  a  time,  sitting  down 
after  he  was  served-,  and  looking  at  him  wistfully  out 
of  her  moist  eyes,  while  she  sniffed  occasionally,  and 
rubbed  her  little  fat  nose  with  her  apron,  in  an 
absent-minded  way. 

He  drank  the  coffee,  and  was  about  to  go,  when 
she  said  in  a  very  calm  voice,  —  so  phenomenally 
calm  that  he  was  startled  into  eying  her,  and  think- 
ing of  his  immediate  surroundings,  "  D'  ye  know  I  'm 
not  a  mite  surprised  at  what's  happened?  " 

He  looked  at  her  with  something  like  interest. 

"  No,"  she  went  on,  with  more  of  her  usual  man- 
ner; "  not  a  mite  surprised;  for  Madam's  hands  an' 
fingers  were  as  limber  an'  nat'ral  as  mine  be  this  very 
minute." 

"What  do  you  mean?  "  he  inquired,  wondering 
what  might  be  coming. 

"  Why,  Doctor,  did  ye  never  hear  thet  when  a 
person  lies  dead,  an'  their  hands  an'  fingers  stays 
warmish  an'  limber-like,  it 's  a  sure  sign  thet  another 
one  o'  the  fam'ly  's  goin'  to  foller  'fore  long?  " 

He  smiled  faintly,  in  spite  of  himself. 

"  No,  Mrs.  Bessly ;  I  can't  say  that  I  ever  heard  of 
such  a  thing  before." 

"  Ye  don't  say  so,"  she  said,  appearing  surprised. 
"  Well,  I  hev,  all  my  life,  an'  b'lieve  in  it ;  an'  so 
does  lots  o'  folks." 

Two   days   later,  Doctor  Jasper,  Captain    Leslie, 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold     323 

and  Margaret  stood  with  a  number  of  others  by  a 
small  open  grave  in  the  Harwood  plot. 

Loleta  was  not  there;  and  Mammy  Zabette  had 
remained  with  her  young  mistress.  But  old  Venus, 
the  cook,  with  her  son  Louis,  whose  merry  yellow 
face  was  now  full  of  grief;  Pierre,  the  elegant;  old 
black  Sam,  the  coachman ;  Rosa,  the  pert  housemaid, 
and  the  small  Riar,  —  these  mingled  with  the  crowd, 
and  represented  the  Harwood  house.  All  of  them 
had  been  brought  by  Madame  from  the  south,  and, 
after  the  manner  of  their  race,  they  were  loud  and 
hysterical  in  their  sorrow  over  their  "  little  Massa." 

Some  of  Captain  Jack's  sailor  friends,  led  by 
Captain  Leslie,  carried  him  to  the  burying  ground. 
Loleta  had  asked  them  to  do  this.  And  although  he 
said  nothing,  the  Captain  wondered,  as  did  Margaret, 
that  Doctor  Jasper  was  passed  by,  while  Uncle  Billy 
and  young  Sam  Ayres  had  been  selected  to  serve. 

The  service  was  simple  and  short;  and  as  Mr. 
Lyle's  voice  ceased,  a  signal  was  given,  and  the  little 
white  casket  was  lifted.  Then  it  sped  away  into  the 
earth ;  and  as  it  was  lost  to  view,  Uncle  Billy,  whose 
eyes  had  never  left  it,  turned  quickly,  and  pushing 
his  way  through  the  crowd,  disappeared. 

"  And  I  have  lived  to  see  the  last  of  the  Harwoods 
laid  away !  Poor  little  chap,  —  poor,  dear  little 
boy !  " 

So  spoke  Captain  Leslie,  while  he  wiped  the 
moisture  from  his  eyes.  It  was  that  same  night,  and 
he  was  smoking  out  under  the  trees,  with  Margaret 
close  beside  him,  one  hand  clasping  his  arm  as  they 
paced  slowly  up  and  down. 


324     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

Alone  in  his  room,  Doctor  Jasper  was  sitting  in  the 
dark,  his  elbows  on  the  window-sill,  and  his  hands 
holding  his  burning  head,  where  thoughts  aroused  by 
Loleta's  wild  words  were  rioting,  mingled  with  the 
sad  impressions  left  by  the  day's  events. 

And  through  them  all  ran  the  question :  What  had 
Loleta  said,  — what  did  she  mean? 


CHAPTER  XXIX 

THE  golden-rod's  intense  yellow  was  gilding  all 
the  woods  and  rocks.  The  "Black-eyed 
Susans"  had  usurped  the  places  of  their  deli- 
cate little  briar-rose  cousins,  and  their  yellow  heads 
showed  aggressively  along  the  roads  and  in  the  fields. 
The  butterflies  fluttered  about  on  mottled  wings,  and 
the  locusts  shrilled  forth  lustily.  The  shadows  were 
lengthening ;  the  crickets  and  katydids  getting  ready 
for  their  farewell  concerts.  Autumn  came  early  to 
the  shore ;  and  there  was  already  a  faint  smell  of 
ripened  leaves  in  the  air  of  early  morning  and  late 
evening. 

Captain  Leslie  could  not  but  notice  how  strangely 
quiet  Doctor  Jasper  had  become;  but  he  refrained 
from  any  expression  of  wonder,  or  even  of  curiosity, 
feeling  that  it  would  be  presuming  upon  his  friend's 
confidence.  And  Margaret,  when  the  Doctor  was 
not  observing,  looked  often  at  the  troubled  eyes  and 
saddened  face,  while  she  wondered  within  herself  as 
to  the  real  cause. 

"  I  never  did  see  a  man  so  changed  —  never,"  Mrs. 
Bessly  had  declared  to  herself,  and  also  to  her  confi- 
dantes. "  I  do  hope  he  ain't  pestered  with  no  sort  o' 
liver  trouble,  or  with  nothin'  else  real  serious.  But 
there,"  —  as  if  a  new  thought  had  come  to  her  —  "I 


326     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

should  guess  thet  he,  bein'  a  doctor,  an'  a  fine  one  at 
thet,  could  tek  care  o'  himself." 

It  was  —  to  quote  Mrs.  Bessly  again  —  a  "  misty, 
moisty"  afternoon,  and  the  weather  had  been  much 
the  same  all  day.  The  sky  was  not  to  be  seen,  nor 
scarcely  the  earth,  the  dense  fog  that  shut  them  away 
drifting,  smoke-like,  with  a  drizzle  of  rain  falling 
through  it. 

Her  stout  boots  gave  her  the  tread  of  a  trooper  as 
she  came  into  the  room  where  Jane  was  crocheting, 
and  the  girl  raised  her  eyes,  to  see  her  aunt  equipped 
in  out-of-doors  array,  with  a  marvel  of  antiquity  on 
her  head,  doing  duty  as  a  hat. 

She  paid  no  heed  to  Jane's  inquiring  eyes,  but 
dived  into  a  small  closet,  from  which  she  soon 
emerged  —  or  retreated,  owing  to  its  narrowness  — 
with  a  huge  cotton  umbrella.  And  as  she  backed 
out,  holding  it  aloft,  like  a  banner,  it  gave  a  sudden 
lurch,  knocking  over  a  paste-board  box  upon  the 
mantel-shelf. 

"  Oh,  land-sakes !  "  she  cried  impatiently,  as  the 
box-cover  flew  off  at  a  wild  angle,  sending  to  the 
floor  a  shower  of  buttons,  newspaper  clippings,  sun- 
flower seeds,  some  string,  a  lot  of  thread,  knitting- 
needles,  some  pens,  an  ivory  crochet-needle,  and  a 
big  lump  of  beeswax. 

"  Never  mind,  Aunt;  I  '11  pick  'em  up,"  said  Jane, 
soothingly,  and  kneeling  even  as  she  spoke. 

"  When  sech  a  thing  as  thet  happens,"  remarked 
Mrs.  Bessly,  looking  down  at  the  girl,  "  it 's  to  my 
mind  a  livin'  example  o'  '  the  total  depravity  of 
inanimate  things.'  " 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold     327 

This  was  rather  too  much  for  Jane's  comprehen- 
sion ;  and  so  all  she  said  was  to  ask  from  her  lowly 
place  on  the  floor,  "  Are  you  goin'  out  in  this 
weather?  " 

"  O'  course  I  be,"  her  aunt  replied,  with  a  touch 
of  irritation.  "  What  be  ye  thinkin'  of,  to  ask? 
Don't  ye  know  I  Ve  got  to  go  to  '  Mothers'  Meetin' ' 
this  arternoon?  " 

"  Oh,  I  forgot  about  that,"  murmured  Jane  very 
humbly,  as  she  crawled  from  beneath  the  table, 
where  she  had  been  searching  for  a  vagrant  spool  of 
thread. 

"  Dear-lands,"  Mrs.  Bessly  went  on  to  say,  as  she 
looked  out  of  the  steam-dimmed  window  panes, 
through  which  the  soaked  garden  showed  but  vaguely, 
"it's  a  dretful  messy  day,  be  n't  it?  I  shouldn't 
wonder,  though,  if  we  hed  a  breezin'  up  'fore  dark, 
which  ain't  sayin*  it'll  clear;  forthet'll  most  likely 
mek  the  storm  worse.  But  there  !  "  and  she  brought 
the  iron-shod  end  of  the  mammoth  umbrella  down 
upon  the  floor,  "  to  '  Mothers'  Meetin' '  I  must  go,  an' 
tek  back  them  tyers,  an'  git  some  more,  even  if  I 
don't  do  nothin'  else.  Ye  see,  Jane,"  now  giving  a 
more  personal  coloring  to  her  remarks,  "  we  Ve  laid 
out  to  mek  a  hundred  o'  them  tyers,  an'  another  lot 
o'  big  aprons,  for  women,  after  the  tyers  is  done  for 
the  children;  an'  so  it's  no  use  o'  thinkin'  'bout  the 
weather.  It  won't  be  long  'fore  them  leaves  '11  be 
all  red  an'  gold  colored.  I  declare !  I  s'pose  it 's 
human  nature  to  like  best  what  ye  can't  hev.  But 
'long  'bout  now,  when  I  think  o'  winter  comin',  an' 
the  flakes  o'  snow,  an'  sparklin'  o'  frost,  I  think  I 


328      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

like  winter  best.  Then  when  it 's  winter,  an'  I  feel 
all  wizzled  up  with  the  cold,  I  think  o'  the  blades  o' 
grass,  an'  the  green  leaves,  comin'  in  the  spring,  an' 
all  the  sweet-smellin'  flowers  in  the  summer;  an'  I 
git  to  wishin'  winter  was  over  an'  gone." 

Then,  coming  back  again  to  the  practical  affairs  of 
life,  "Now,  mind,  Jane,  don't  ye  let  Eph  tech  thet 
cold  mutton  in  the  closet,  for  I  calc'late  mekin'  a 
stew  out'n  it,  sech  as  Doctor  Jasper  likes.  He  's 
sure  to  be  home  to  dinner  to-morrer,  an'  supper 
too,  most  likely,  as  he  ain't  been  in  the  house  all 
day." 

During  the  latter  part  of  this  flow  of  words,  Jane 
had  been,  so  to  speak,  launching  her  aunt  out  of  the 
front  door.  And,  having  taken  the  water  gallantly, 
Mrs.  Bessly  unfurled  her  vast  expanse  of  umbrella, 
and  sailed  away  with  all  the  dignity  of  a  battle-ship, 
her  emphatic  footsteps  sending  many  brown  drops 
flying  about  her  stout  ankles  and  upheld  skirts. 

At  the  Leslie  house,  before  a  bright  wood  fire 
Eliza  had  kindled,  in  defiance  of  the  warm-blooded 
Captain's  feeble  remonstrances,  he  and  Doctor  Jasper 
sat  playing  cribbage. 

Later  in  the  afternoon,  Margaret  —  who  had  been 
out  doing  some  errands  —  came  in,  wrapped  in  a 
warm  woollen  cloak,  a  storm  hat  on  her  head,  and 
her  face  looking,  in  its  tintings,  like  one  of  the 
mother-of-pearl  roses  on  her  ebony  portfolio. 

"  Hi,  my  Pegaway,"  her  father  said,  looking  up  at 
her  as  she  entered,  "  you  are  a  true  sailor's  lass  for 
not  minding  the  weather." 

"  Of  course  I  am,"  was  her  smiling  assent.     "  The 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold     329 

rain  is  rather  warm;  and  it's  glorious  to  feel  it  on 
one's  face." 

"  Then  it  does  n't  wash  off  the  paint,  eh?  "  laughed 
the  Captain. 

And  Eliza,  who  had  just  arrived  with  some  more 
wood,  added,  "An"  jest  see  how  it's  made  your 
hair  curl ! " 

"Nature's  own  curling-tongs,"  Margaret  replied 
with  a  laugh. 

"  Speaking  of  tongs,"  remarked  her  father,  "  re- 
minds me  of  fire.  And  here  is  Eliza,  with  another 
cord  of  wood,  when  we  're  nearly  done  brown  already, 
because  she  insists  upon  it  that  she  thinks,  and  says 
you  think  — 

"  Now,  Papa  Leslie,"  Margaret  interrupted,  paus- 
ing at  the  door  to  look  back  at  him,  and  with  a  world 
of  tenderness  in  her  voice,  although  she  was  laugh- 
ing, "  never  mind  what  either  of  us  thinks ;  for  you 
know  very  well  how  that  dreadful  rheumatism  lies  in 
wait  for  you  just  such  weather  as  this.  And  yet  you 
scold  because  Eliza  and  I  won't  let  you  invite  it  to 
walk  in  and  take  possession.  No,  sir,"  very  em- 
phatically, "  the  fire  keeps  it  away  from  you ;  so  a 
fire  there  must  be."  And  she  went  her  way,  singing 
softly  to  herself  as  she  climbed  the  stairs. 

"Isn't  she  a  treasure  ship?"  the  Captain  said, 
taking  "  one  for  his  heels,"  as  he  turned  the  jack. 
"  Just  a  perfect  treasure ;  and,  thank  the  Lord,  heart- 
whole.  I  sometimes  hope  she  '11  never  marry  —  my 
brave  little  Pcgaway  !  " 

Loleta's  wild  words  had  been  ringing  night  and 
day  in  Doctor  Jasper's  brain.  He  could  not  but 


330     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

feel  that  they  had  some  deep  meaning ;  and  yet  he 
had  scarcely  dared  let  himself  believe  this  could  be 
what  she  seemed  to  wish  him  to  understand.  He 
could  only  wonder,  and  hope,  saying  to  himself  that 
he  would  wait  until  he  could  see  her ;  for  he  felt  that 
then  she  would  tell  him,  and  all  would  be  well. 

The  first  two  times  he  had  called,  he  was  told  by 
Zabette  that  her  mistress  said  she  was  sorry,  but 
would  have  to  be  excused.  The  third  time  he  was 
received;  but  Loleta's  sad  face  was  an  invincible 
barrier,  keeping  back  all  he  most  longed  to  tell,  and 
ask. 

As  he  sat  here  with  Captain  Leslie,  and  examined 
his  cards,  the  thought  came  to  him  of  how  lonely 
she  must  be ;  and  he  said  to  himself,  "  Poor  little 
girl!" 

Then  he  looked  at  the  Captain,  and  added  aloud, 
"  I  wonder  if  Margaret  has  been  to  the  Harwood 
house?  " 

"  No,  —  not  since  day  before  yesterday ;  an'  then 
she  saw  nobody,"  spoke  up  Eliza,  who  was  fixing 
the  fire.  "  Thet  poor  girl  's  'bout  heart-broke,  they 
say,  an'  ain't  seen  a  soul  since  the  funeral.  An'  no 
wonder  —  Madam  Harwood  goin'  so  sudden,  an' 
then  the  child,  the  way  he  did,  so  soon  after,  has 
been  dretful." 

"I  think  I  will  go  up  there  this  evening,  Cap- 
tain," said  the  Doctor,  as  Eliza  left  the  room. 

"Do,  my  lad.  Do,  and  hoist  your  true  colors 
again;  and  go  in  to  win.  Now  is  a  good  time,  for 
it 's  downright  cruelty  for  the  girl  to  be  living  up 
there  alone,  among  all  those  niggers,  in  the  way  she 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold     331 

is  doing.  It 's  lucky  she  has  plenty  of  money,  so 
that  she'll  never  know  want,  poor  little  lass." 

Early  in  the  evening  Doctor  Jasper  was  on  his 
way  to  the  Harwood  house.  There  was  a  moan  in 
the  rising  wind;  the  mist  was  less  dense,  the  drizzle 
more  like  rain;  and  the  air  had  grown  cold  enough 
to  be  biting. 

Just  outside  Captain  Leslie's  gate  he  almost  ran 
into  Uncle  Billy. 

"  Hello,  Doctor  Jarsper ! "  exclaimed  the  old  man. 
"Be  thet  ye,  sir?  It 's  a  narsty  night,  be  n't  it?  " 

"Pretty  wild,  Uncle  Billy." 

"Anybody  sick,  sir?  " 

"  Not  that  I  know  of ;  why  ?  " 

"It 's  only  'cause  I  happen  ter  meet  ye  abroad  in 
sech  a  blowout  as  this  here;  thet 's  all.  I'm  glad 
there  ain't  nobody  sick.  Laird,  Laird,  —  it  's 
'nough  o'  sorrow  we've  been  hevin'  for  a  spell. 
My  old  heart 's  thet  sick  over  ther  little  chap,  Doc- 
tor, thet  I  doubt  if  I  '11  ever  be  ther  same  man 
ag'in.  I  seem  ter  keep  hearin'  thet  sweet  voice  o' 
his'n  pipin'  in  my  ears,  an'  thet  laugh  o'  his'n, 
ringin'  out  for  all  ther  world  lek  sweet  bells 
soundin'  'cross  ther  water.  Wa'l,  we  be  surely 
grass,  as  ther  preacher  says,  flourishin'  up  so  brave, 
most  times,  ter  git<  cut  down  unbeknownst,  an' 
hauled  in  when  we  ain't  thinkin'.  But  I  won't 
keep  ye  no  longer.  Good -night,  Doctor  Jarsper,  — 
good-night,  sir.  Steady  yer  helm,  an'  keep  ter  yer 
bearin's."  And  the  old  man  plodded  along. 


CHAPTER   XXX 

MAMMY  ZABETTE  answered  Doctor  Jas- 
per's ring.  And  he  thought  she  appeared 
pleased,  as,  with  an  elaborate  courtesy,  she 
invited  him  in,  and  motioned  him  to  a  room  at  one 
side  of  the  entrance. 

He  looked  through  the  open  door  and  saw  Loleta 
sitting  before  the  fire.  The  leaping  flames  van- 
quished the  dimmed  light  of  the  lamps,  and  set  the 
pictures  and  bric-a-brac  dancing  and  shaking  in  the 
quivering  radiance  that  touched  tenderly  the  hair, 
throat,  and  face,  standing  out  like  an  exquisite 
cameo  against  the  dark  wainscoting  of  the  room. 

He  entered  softly,  and  was  almost  beside  her 
chair,  when  she  turned  her  head  and  saw  him. 

The  troubled  sweetness  of  her  upward  glance,  her 
pale  face  and  tear-stained  eyelids  —  these  betokened 
the  conflict  of  many  emotions ;  but,  whether  of  the 
past  or  present,  he  could  only  surmise.  And  over 
all  there  was  to  him  a  subduing  sense  of  loneliness. 

She  arose  to  greet  him,  and  tried  to  smile.  But 
the  movement  of  her  lips  faded  out  swiftly  to  their 
former  expression  as  she  drew  her  hand  from  his 
clasp. 

It  was  as  if  she  was  disconcerted  by  the  eager 
look  of  his  gray  eyes.  She  seemed  troubled,  and 
moved  her  head  uneasily  from  side  to  side,  while 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold     333 

she  resumed  her  chair,  and  motioned  him  to  take 
one  a  little  way  off. 

"Are  you  displeased  because  I  came  so  soon 
again  ? "  he  asked,  seating  himself. 

"Oh,  no." 

She  spoke  in  a  tone  of  weariness,  and  as  if  noth- 
ing mattered  sufficiently  to  make  her  pleased  or 
otherwise. 

He  went  on,  —  his  love  sounding  in  the  gentle 
caressing  of  his  voice,  "  It  is  so  long  since  I  could 
speak  to  you,  Loleta ;  and  my  heart  has  been  almost 
broken,  as  I  thought  of  you." 

She  turned  to  him  with  a  frightened  look,  and  put 
out  her  hand,  as  if  to  stay  his  words. 

"No  —  no,  you  must  not  talk  to  me  so.  If  you 
will  do  it,  then  I  shall  have  to  feel  sorry  that  you 
did  come." 

"  You  say  I  must  not  talk  to  you  so  ?  But  I  must, 
and  I  will !  I  can  no  more  help  it  than  I  can  help 
breathing."  His  voice  was  low  and  gentle,  but  none 
the  less  full  of  decision. 

This  appeared  to  startle  her;  and,  seeing  the  fear 
that  came  to  her  face,  he  arose  quickly  and  went  to 
where  she  was  sitting. 

Her  face  drooped,  and  her  eyelids  fell,  as  he  knelt 
and  placed  his  hands  over  the  trembling  ones  lying 
in  her  lap. 

"Why  will  you  not  trust  me?"  he  pleaded,  his 
deep  voice  tremulous  with  entreaty.  "Why  is  it 
that  you  will  not  listen  to  me?  Oh,  Loleta,  give 
me  an  opportunity  to  prove  my  words,  and  my  love. 
For  Heaven's  sake  be  kind  to  me.  Cannot  you  say 


334     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 


you  will  try  to  love  me?  Do  this,  and  my  life  shall 
prove  my  love.  Say  only  that  you  will  try  and 
learn  to  love  me,  and  that  you  will  trust  in  me." 

She  raised  her  head,  and  he  saw  tears  in  her  eyes. 

"It  is  no  question  of  trust,"  she  said  quietly,  with 
an  entire  change  of  expression;  "and  I  do  grieve  to 
seem  so  hard  and  cold.  There  should  never  be  any 
unkindness  between  you  and  me  —  never  anything 
but  kindness.  But  I  must  be  honest,  and  tell  you 
that  for  me  it  is  all  despair,  —  that  hope  and  love 
are  things  dead  for  me." 

Her  voice  broke,  and  his  hands  stole  up  to  her 
shoulders,  holding  them  gently,  but  with  a  firm 
pressure.  She  was  sobbing  now,  with  her  face 
against  his  arm,  and  was  not  seeming  to  heed  that 
he  bent  over  until  his  lips  touched  her  hair. 

And  so  he  knelt,  feeling  the  first  sensation  of 
anything  like  happiness,  in  knowing  that  she  per- 
mitted him  to  touch  her. 

No  word  was  spoken  until  the  struggle  passed, 
and  she  became  more  calm.  Then  she  drew  herself 
up  suddenly  and  motioned  him  away. 

He  arose  and  seated  himself  again,  now  venturing 
to  draw  his  chair  nearer  to  her;  but  his  eyes  never 
left  her  face.  There  was  a  look  of  dogged  determi- 
nation back  of  their  great  tenderness  ;  and  this  she 
must  have  seen,  for  she  hastened  to  speak,  her  voice 
quite  calm,  and  sweet  as  ever. 

"  You  have  been  so  good  and  kind  —  very,  very 
kind  ;  and  so  you  will  be  always,  I  do  feel  assured. 
But  do  not  mistake  me,  nor  what  I  intend  you  shall 
understand.  And  now,"  she  added,  with  an  air  of 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold     335 

resolution,  "  I  must  tell  you  of  a  truth,  —  of  some- 
thing that  is  right  for  you  to  know,  and  right  for  me 
to  tell." 

"Tell  me  nothing!"  he  broke  in  impetuously. 
"Tell  me  only  that  you  believe  in  my  love  for  you, 
—  that  you  will  let  me  love  you  always,  and  forever! 
Tell  me  only  —  " 

She  held  up  her  hand  to  stop  him. 

"  Again  I  must  ask  of  you  not  to  do  that  —  not  to 
speak  to  me  in  that  way.  Please  do  not.  You  see 
it  was  only  that  I  was  influenced  by  old  memories, 
just  now,  and  did  feel  lonely.  And  the  thought 
came  to  me  of  how  fond  the  btbt  was  always  of 
you." 

Again  her  voice  broke,  and  he  made  a  quick 
motion  as  though  to  go  to  her.  But  she  made  a 
repellent  gesture,  and  lifting  her  head  with  an  air 
that  recalled  Madame  Harwood's  queenliness  of 
manner,  said  more  calmly,  "Now  you  will  listen  to 
me,  for  you  must  listen,  and  I  must  tell;  and  I  will 
weep  no  more.  If  Jacques  were  here  I  should  per- 
haps try  to  play  the  part  always,  and  to  the  end 
—  the  part  that  grandmere  did  wish.  But  now  it  is 
that  it  does  not  matter." 

She  spoke  the  last  words  in  the  same  tired  way  as 
at  first,  all  her  energy  seeming  to  have  departed. 

"It  is  that  nothing  does  matter,"  she  continued, 
"except  that  I  think  I  should  be  honest,  and  tell 
the  truth.  I  should  like  it  if,  through  you,  Margot 
and  all  might  know  it,  too." 

Doctor  Jasper  felt  that  he  was  about  to  hear 
something  it  would  be  hard  for  him  to  bear;  and 


336      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

he   steadied   himself  for   it,   as   would   a   swimmer 
against  an  oncoming  wave. 

"Do  you  remember  all  I  did  say  to  you  that 
morning  —  that  dreadful  morning?"  she  asked,  after 
a  moment's  silence. 

"I  thought  you  didn't  know  what  you  were  say- 
ing—  poor  little  girl,"  he  answered  quietly. 

Their  eyes  met  steadily;  and  she  did  not  look 
away  as  she  said  with  pronounced  deliberation,  "  I 
did  know  very  well  what  I  did  say;  and  it  was  all 
true." 

She  waited,  as  if  thinking  he  would  speak.  But 
he  did  not;  nor  was  there  the  least  change  in  the 
look  he  still  bent  upon  her. 

*'  You  shall  now  listen  to  me,  and  never  interrupt 
by  one  word.  Then  you  will  understand  how  it  all 
is  for  me." 

He  bowed  silently. 

"  I  was  very  wilful  when  I  was  a  little  girl ;  but 
always  so  happy,  so  very  happy,  in  our  beautiful 
home,  so  far  away  that  it  does  all  seem  to  me  like 
only  a  happy  dream.  Grandmere  was  so  kind  to  me 
always;  for  you  see  I  was  all  she  had  left,  — all  the 
rest  were  dead  and  gone.  Of  love  I  never  thought, 
until  I  did  meet  TossoValle;  and  then  I  was  not 
yet  sixteen.  He  was  a  Greek;  and  it  was  quite  by 
accident  that  we  did  meet  and  know  each  other. 

"  I  will  not  take  the  time  to  tell  you  every  word. 
But  I  did  see  him  often,  and  he  did  compel  me  to 
be  secret;  and  I  did  deceive  grandmere  for  a  long 
time.  He  did  always  seem  to  live  in  a  ship,  that 
was  anchored  often  in  our  river.  And  it  was  there 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold     337 

he  did  take  me  one  day,  and  only  Mammy  Zabette 
did  know  of  it ;  and  he  did  pay  a  priest  to  marry  us. 

"The  priest  did  tell  Mammy  Zabette,  before  he 
left  the  ship,  that  he  was  troubled,  for  fear  all  was 
not  well;  and  he  did  tell  her  where  she  would  find 
him  always. 

"  I  did  meet  this  man  —  my  husband  —  many 
times.  And  Mammy  Zabette  was  faithful  to  me, 
and  did  never  tell  grandmere  of  my  wickedness. 

"Then  one  night  he  did  sail  away  —  did  leave 
me.  Then  I  did  become  very  ill;  and  then  it  was 
that  I  did  tell  grandmere  everything. 

"  She  did  find  out  from  Mammy  Zabette  the  name 
of  the  priest,  and  did  go  to  him;  and  he  did  tell  her 
it  was  not  well  for  me,  but  that  I  was  the  wife  of 
Tosso  Valle.  And  he  did  bring  men  to  grandmere 
who  did  know;  and  they  did  show  her  that  Tosso 
Valle  was  a  very  wicked  man. 

"They  did  say  he  had  fled  from  his  own  country, 
and  was  an  adventurer,  and  was  in  league  with  the 
Cuban  insurgents,  and  did  promise  to  bring  them 
guns,  and  supplies;  but  that  he  had  not  done  so. 
They  did  say  that  the  Spanish  had  offered  a  price 
for  him  —  for  his  capture;  and  one  of  the  men,  who 
had  known  him  a  long  time,  said  that  it  was  for 
murder  he  had  fled  from  Greece. 

"Then  grandmere  did  send  me  with  Mammy 
Zabette  off  to  the  plantation  she  did  have  in  Cuba, 
but  where  she  did  never  live,  and  knew  no  one;  and 
afterwards  she  did  come  to  me  herself.  It  was  a 
lovely  place,  by  a  large  river.  And  then  when 
Jacques  —  "  Here  the  strained  voice  became  infin- 

22 


338     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

itely  sweet  and  soft;  and  Loleta's  eyes  strayed  over 
to  Doctor  Jasper. 

He  sat  with  an  elbow  resting  upon  the  table,  his 
hand  shading  the  eyes  that  had,  from  the  first,  been 
fixed  upon  her  face.  And  he  looked  more  as  might 
a  physician  listening  to  a  patient  than  a  man  hear- 
ing the  story  of  the  woman  he  loved. 

Loleta  recovered  herself  quickly,  and  went  on,  a 
strange  hardness  now  sounding  in  her  voice,  unlike 
anything  he  had  ever  heard  there  before. 

"  Grandmere  did  say  that  as  soon  as  we  could,  we 
should  come  here,  to  grandpere  Harwood's  house 
by  the  sea,  to  live  for  always.  And  she  did  tell  me 
that  if  I  did  let  all  the  world  think  Jacques  was  her 
grandson,  and  never  claim  him  as  my  own  bebe  — 
that  then  I  might  keep  him  with  me.  If  I  would 
not,  then  he  must  be  given  away. 

"Do  you  wonder  that  I  did  consent  to  this,  — that 
I  should  consent  to  anything,  so  that  I  might  keep 
him  with  me? " 

It  was  a  direct  question,  and  she  paused,  as  if 
expecting  him  to  answer  it.  But  he  looked  at  her 
as  before,  although  a  new  tenderness  was  beginning 
to  show  in  his  eyes. 

"  You  must  not  think  grandmere  was  hard-hearted ; 
it  was  only  that  she  did  love  me  the  best,  and  that 
she  was  proud  of  the  name.  And  she  did  tell  me 
that  she  did  have  to  pay  great  sums  of  money  to  — 
that  man,  to  make  him  keep  away  from  us. 

"I  did  love  him  once;  I  am  sure  I  did  —  very 
much,  else  I  should  not  have  listened  to  him  at 
first,  when  he  asked  me  to  deceive  grandmere.  But 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold     339 

when  I  did  know  of  all  the  dreadful  things  he  had 
done,  I  was  afraid.  And  when  he  did  care  for  the 
money,  taking  it  to  give  up  my  love,  then  I  had  to 
detest  him." 

Doctor  Jasper  had  taken  his  hand  from  his  face, 
the  better  to  look  at  her,  for  her  voice  told  him  that 
the  tigress  was  aroused.  And  it  brought  something 
like  comfort  to  his  aching  heart,  as  he  noted  the 
way  in  which  she  uttered  these  last  words,  — to  see 
the  dislike  —  abhorrence,  flashing  from  her  eyes, 
and  dilating  her  thin  nostrils. 

But  the  outburst  did  not  last.  It  soon  passed 
away,  and  there  returned  that  same  calm  —  almost 
weary,  manner  and  voice. 


CHAPTER   XXXI 

"fTAHE  reason  grandmere  did  leave  our  lovely 

home    in    Louisiana  —  our    home    by    the 

river,    was   that    he    might    never    find   us 

again.     But  when  Jacques  was  not  quite  three  years 

old,  he  did  find  out  where  we  were,   in  Cuba;  and 

he  did  suspect  about  Jacques,  when  he  did  see  him. 

But  of  course  we  did  not  know  then  what  he  thought, 

nor  the  wicked  scheme  he  did  have  in  his  mind. 

"One  day  when  Mammy  Zabette  did  have  the 
&$/out  in  an  orange  grove  quite  far  from  the  house, 
this  man  did  steal  him.  And  afterwards  it  did 
prove  that  he  had  arranged  it  all ;  for  he  did  give 
his  ship  a  signal,  and  his  men  sailed  away,  and  we 
did  think  they  took  the  child  with  them. 

"But  that  was  only  to  deceive  us;  for  he  himself 
stayed  on  shore  with  Jacques,  until  he  met  some 
others  of  his  men  inland,  farther  up  the  island,  in 
the  woods,  where  they  were  hiding  away.  Then 
he  did  send  a  message  to  grandmere,  asking  for 
more  money.  She  did  send  it,  and  so  we  got  our 
bebe  back.  But  he  was  ill  —  so  very  ill ;  there 
was  a  fever  coming  on  him  when  we  did  get  him 
back. 

"  When  he  was  well,  we  did  come  to  this  place. 
And  we  did  always  tell  him — pauvre  btbty  that  it 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold     341 

was  only  a  dream;  for  he  did  never  seem  to  forget 
about  it,  and  it  did  always  terrify  him. 

"We  had  been  here  only  three  years,  when  the 
agents  grandmere  did  employ  to  pay  money  to  Tosso 
Valle  for  her,  and  to  keep  her  informed  of  his  move- 
ments, did  warn  her  that  he  had  now  found  out 
again  where  we  were;  and  grandmere  was  dis- 
tracted, to  know  what  to  do,  fearing  that  he  might 
come  here,  and  not  knowing  what  he  might  say  or 
do.  Then  we  did  hear  he  was  ill,  —  he  did  have 
that  raving  disease  that  does  come  from  too  much 
drink ;  and  they  did  write  to  her  that  his  head  was 
not  quite  right,  after  that.  And  so  she  did  pay 
them  to  care  for  him,  and  keep  him  safely  in  an 
asylum,  in  a  city  far  from  here. 

"One  night  he  did  come  here  to  this  house;  but 
no  one  saw  him  besides  grandmere  and  Mammy 
Zabette.  He  did  want  money  again,  — always,  only 
money;  and  grandmere  did  tell  me  afterwards  that 
he  was  like  a  madman.  We  had  feared  he  would 
come;  for  a  few  days  before  this  we  did  have  a 
letter  that  said  he  had  escaped  from  his  nurse. 

"  It  was  the  day  before  we  had  to  stay  on  Danger- 
Head  that  poor  grandmere  and  I  did  learn  of  his 
escape  from  the  asylum;  and  she  did  fear  what  he 
might  do  to  us  —  to  Jacques  and  me.  Then,  when 
he  did  come,  she  did  talk  to  him  bravely,  never  let- 
ting him  see  her  fear;  and  she  did  give  him  a  little 
money  —  all  she  did  have  by  her.  But  she  did  tell 
him  that  if  he  would  let  her  hide  him  in  the  house, 
and  would  keep  quiet,  and  promise  to  go  away  the 
next  morning,  when  it  should  be  dark,  that  she 


342     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

would  give  him  more  money.  He  did  always  seem 
ready  to  do  as  she  wished  —  for  money,  as  grand- 
mere  well  knew." 

Loleta's  voice  grew  harder  as  she  said  this.  And 
Doctor  Jasper,  in  the  light  now  thrown  upon  that 
day  to  which  she  had  referred,  marvelled,  with  a 
new  admiration  stirring  his  pity,  that  she  could 
have  controlled  herself  as  she  did, — could  have 
disguised  the  awful  anxiety  she  must  have  been 
enduring. 

But  he  said  nothing,  and  waited  for  her  to  resume; 
for  she  had  made  a  short  pause. 

"She  did  think  to  telegraph  to  the  asylum,  and 
have  somebody  come  to  take  him,  and  shut  him 
away  as  a  madman;  for  she  did  say  that  he  was 
mad,  and  she  feared  he  was  dangerous.  But  he  did 
climb  out  of  the  window  that  same  night,  and  did 
wander  away. 

"  It  was  he  who  —  did  that  awful  thing,  out  in 

the  water;  and  the  poor  bebe  did  see  you  and  Uncle 

« Billy  looking  at  him.     And  it  was  that,  and  all  the 

trouble  with  him,  that  did  cause  grandmere  to  die. 

Then  my  bebe  was  taken,  and  I  am  punished  !  " 

Doctor  Jasper  tried  to  speak;  but  once  more  did 
that  little  hand  enjoin  him  to  silence. 

"Now  you  know  how  wicked  I ^ have  been,  that  I 
did  cause  so  much  sorrow  and  trouble  to  others. 
And  I  ask  that  you  will  tell  Captain  Leslie,  and 
Margot,  and  all  —  every  one  who  did  know  us  here, 
and  all  who  did  know  my  grandpere  Harwood.  I 
want  them  to  know  the  truth,  for  I  am  going  away." 

"Where  are  you  going?"  he  inquired,  in  quite  a 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold     343 

matter  of  fact  manner,  although  the  emotion  he  had 
been  suppressing  gave  a  touch  of  huskiness  to  his 
voice. 

"  Never  mind,"  was  the  evasive  reply. 

"When?"  he  demanded,  now  speaking  somewhat 
sharply,  as  if  annoyed  at  her  momentary  reticence. 

"It  is  that  you  must  never  mind  that,  either," 
she  said,  still  with  a  sweet  patience  sounding  in 
her  steady  tones. 

"Never  mind!"  he  repeated,  springing  to  his 
feet,  and  the  repressed  passion  now  breaking  forth. 
"But  I  do  mind,  and  must,  and  will!  Loleta,  can 
you  know  what  you  are  saying  to  me  ? " 

He  came  close  to  her  once  more,  and  looked  down 
into  her  face. 

"What  have  you  and  I  to  do  with  all  you  have 
been  telling  me?  God  knows  how  pitiful  —  how 
dreadful,  it  is,  my  poor  little  girl;  but  it  lies  far 
back  of  the  present,  and  is  a  closed  chapter  of  your 
life.  No!"  —  as  she  lifted  her  hand  again,  "I  will 
not  stop.  And  you  must  listen  to  me,  even  as  I 
have  listened  to  you.  /have  something  to  tell  you  ; 
and  it  is  that  now,  to-morrow,  all  the  days  of  the  fu- 
ture, are  ours  —  yours  and  mine.  Let  us  take  them, 
and  keep  them,  and  be  happy.  Loleta,"  and  the 
passion  in  his  voice  gave  place  to  pleading,  "  Loleta, 
do  not  send  me  away  from  you  again.  Let  me  stay 
with  you,  —  tell  me  that  you  will  let  me  love  you 
all  the  rest  of  my  days,  and  that  you  will  let  me 
try  to  make  you  happy  —  try  and  make  you  forget 
all  this  cruel  past  of  yours." 

She  arose,  and  stood  silent,  with  downcast  eyes. 


344     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

"Tell  me,"  he  repeated  entreatingly ;  "only  say 
that  you  will  try  to  love  me  — much,  or  little,  as 
you  will.  I  promise  to  be  unspeakably  grateful  for 
whatever  love  you  give  me  —  be  it  ever  so  little. 
Tell  me  that  you  will  know  how  truly  I  love  you. 
Only  say  this  to  me  now;  I  ask  no  more." 

She  raised  her  eyes  slowly. 

"  Why  should  I  say  what  cannot  be  true  ?  Why 
should  I  say  it,  when  I  have  been  tearing  my  heart 
open  to  tell  you  the  truth  —  so  much  that  is  bitter, 
and  so  dreadful  for  me  to  speak  about  ?  And  all  to 
prove  to  you  that  what  you  ask  cannot  be." 

He  moved  back  a  step,  saying  in  a  dull,  hard  way, 
"  Then  you  do  not  love  me. " 

"  So  you  do  say." 

"  Do  you  say  so  ?  "  he  asked  like  a  flash. 

She  looked  away  from  him,  moving  her  head  in 
that  same  restless  way. 

"  Who  can  say  ? "  came  at  last,  slowly  and  brok- 
enly, as  she  turned  her  face  still  farther  from  his 
reproachful  gaze. 

But  he  did  not  seem  to  have  heard  her,  and  an 
ugly  light  came  to  his  eyes  as  he  exclaimed  bitterly, 
"Then  you  still  love  that  scoundrel!" 

"Spare  the  dead,"  she  said  gently,  — "those  who 
cannot  defend  themselves."  But  he  paid  no  heed 
to  this. 

"  Do  you  tell  me  that  you  still  love  him  ? "  he 
cried,  catching  her  wrists  with  a  fierceness  to  which 
he  gave  no  thought. 

Her  lips  quivered,  and  her  eyes  met  his  with  a 
sorrowfulness  he  never  forgot ;  but  she  said  nothing. 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold     345 

"Is  it  possible  that  you  can  still  care  for  him," 
he  persisted,  — "that  man  who  ruined  your  life,  and 
who,  as  you  tell  me  yourself,  bartered  your  love  for 
the  money  your  grandmother  gave  him,  and  whose 
conduct,  as  I  know  now,  was  the  cause  of  her  death  ? 
Do  you  mean  me  to  believe  that  you  still  love  him? 
Let  me  know  the  truth." 

The  white  lids  fell  over  her  eyes,  and  she  tried  to 
withdraw  her  hands  from  his  tight  clasp,  as  she  said 
-  and  her  voice  had  a  strangled  sound,  "  It  does 
seem  all  wrong,  and  very  dreadful  to  me.  I  cannot 
let  you  say  such  things  to  me.  I  cannot  forget  so 
easily;  and  to-night  I  do  think  I  never  shall." 

This  last  came  slowly,  — deliberately,  and  as  if 
through  her  clenched  teeth. 

It  was  all;  and  releasing  her  hands,  he  turned 
and  left  her. 

As  the  outer  door  closed  behind  him,  he  thought 
he  heard  a  cry,  coupled  with  his  own  name;  but  he 
told  himself  that  this  could  not  be. 

And  so,  with  throbbing  head  and  burning  eyes, 
he  turned  his  face  homeward,  his  heart  aching  more 
than  ever  with  the  misery  of  the  story  he  had  heard 
from  her  lips,  and  the  realization  of  his  denied  and 
hopeless  love. 

The  night  was  so  dark  that  it  was  difficult  for  him 
to  see  anything.  Many  of  the  street  lamps  had  been 
blown  out,  and  he  was  forced  to  arouse  himself,  in 
order  that  he  might  find  his  way,  and  buffet  with 
the  wind,  now  sweeping  in  a  furious  gale  from  the 
southeast,  with  the  rain  rushing  before  it  like 
masses  of  feathers. 


346     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

At  length  he  leaned  against  Mrs.  Bessly's  door, 
and  finding  it  fastened,  knocked  loudly. 

The  noisy  summons  brought  Jane  flying  to  answer 
him,  her  face  rather  white,  and  looking  a  bit  more 
scared  than  usual. 

As  he  entered  the  house,  the  wind,  rushing  in 
with  him,  seemed  to  fill  it  with  the  storm,  extin- 
guishing the  lamp  always  kept  burning  upon  the 
small  table  in  the  hall. 

Jane  cried  out  with  dismay;  and  Doctor  Jasper 
made  haste  to  close  and  lock  the  door,  just  as  Mrs. 
Bessly  opened  another  one,  causing  a  broad  beam  of 
light  to  fall  across  the  far  end  of  the  hall. 

"  Land-sakes  !  "  came  in  her  shrill  voice.  "Jane 
Bessly,  what's  up?" 

"I  'm  up,  for  one,  Mrs.  Bessly,"  replied  the  Doc- 
tor; "or  nearly  so,  as  I  'm  almost  at  the  top  of  the 
stairs.  I  just  came  in,  and  have  left  my  storm-coat 
down  there  with  Jane,  as  it 's  pretty  wet." 

She  hurried  out  into  the  hall,  and  looked  up  and 
down. 

"  Land-alive  —  the  lamp  's  out ! " 

"Yes,  Aunt;  but  the  wind  done  it,"  explained 
Jane,  as  if  to  exculpate  herself.  "An"  here  I  be, 
comin'  to'ards  you;  so  don't  move.  I  've  got  Doc- 
tor Jasper's  coat,  an'  it's  soakin'." 

"Tek  it  into  the  kitchen  to  dry;  the  fire's  pretty 
good  yet,  as  I  've  been  fixin'  some  merlasses  an' 
brown  sugar,  for  Eph's  cold." 

Then,  with  a  shiver,  "The  witches  must  surely 
be  out  this  night;  it's  awful,  so  it  is,  to  hear  the 
gale.  It'll  mek  wrecks  'nough  'long  shore;  an'  I 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold     347 

thank  the  Lord  I  ain't  got  no  folks  at  sea.  It 's  a 
comfort  to  know  Eph's  tucked  in  his  bed,  'way  up 
under  the  eaves,  even  if  he  's  got  sech  a  cold.  But 
I  guess  this  stewed  quaker'll  knock  it  higher 'n  a 
kite." 

By  this  time  she  had  followed  Jane  and  Doctor 
Jasper's  coat  into  the  kitchen;  and  the  Doctor  had 
locked  himself  in  his  room. 

All  night  the  rain  came  down  with  furious  rat- 
tlings  on  the  window  panes,  sounding  as  if  demons 
were  throwing  gravel  against  the  glass;  and  the 
note  of  the  tempest  roared  out  of  the  black  sky, 
mingled  with  shrill  cryings  and  groanings  from  the 
rushing  wind. 

Doctor  Jasper  lay  for  the  greater  part  of  the  night 
listening  to  the  raging  of  the  storm;  the  uproar 
without  seeming  to  deaden  —  although  only  in  a 
measure  —  that  within  his  mind. 

Even  now,  and  taking  matters  as  they  appeared, 
there  would  come  a  persistent  doubt  as  to  Loleta 
being  wholly  indifferent  to  him. 

Captain  Leslie  had  said  that  she  certainly  was 
not.  And  then  there  was  Margaret !  Margaret  was 
a  woman,  and  she  knew  Loleta  well.  It  would 
scarcely  seem  possible  that  she  could  be  mistaken 
in  such  a  matter. 

He  recalled  Loleta's  voice  at  different  times,  and 
the  look  of  her  eyes;  and  these  seemed  to  tell  him 
that  she  cared  more  for  him  than  she  would  admit. 
And,  more  than  all,  he  thought  again  and  again  of 
the  face  laid  against  his  arm,  as  she  wept,  and  he 
had  almost  held  her  to  him. 


348     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

But  why  should  she  persist  in  her  denial,  and  how 
could  he  make  her  confess  to  what  he  had  hoped  — 
and  still  dared  to  hope  —  was  the  truth?  What 
opportunity  would  there  be  for  this,  now  that  she 
was  going  away,  intending  that  he  should  not  know 
when,  nor  where,  she  was  going  ? 

But  this  was  not  so  great  a  matter;  for  the  earth 
was  not  large,  and  he  would  search  it,  and  find  her, 
wherever  she  might  be.  And  perhaps  some  day  she 
would  permit  him  to  serve  her,  even  though  she 
could  not  give  him  his  heart's  desire. 

He  might  be  patient,  and  wait  until  the  end  of 
time,  if  only  he  could  be  near  her,  to  care  for,  and 
protect  her,  — free  to  love  her  before  the  world. 

And  so  the  night  wore  on,  and  the  tempest  raged, 
without  and  within. 


CHAPTER   XXXII 

FEW  people  were  to  be  seen  in  the  streets  next 
day.  Several  wrecks  had  come  ashore  in  the 
early  morning;  and  nearly  all  the  towns-folk 
who  ventured  out  had  gone  down  to  the  beach,  the 
wind  making  the  weaker  ones  totter  as  they  struggled 
against  it. 

The  water  was  an  uproar  of  trampling  seas,  roll- 
ing and  coiling  in  mighty  combers  that  dashed  thun- 
deringly  upon  the  sands,  and  crashed  against  the 
rocks,  filling  the  air  with  salt  rain  and  smoke-like 
spray. 

Men  and  women,  with  occasionally  a  child,  their 
hair  and  garments  streaming  in  the  blast,  stood 
about,  overlooking  the  wild  scene,  or  exchanging 
opinions  as  to  suggestive  bits  of  wreckage  that  had 
been  washed  upon  the  beach  below  the  headlands. 

Here  the  breakers,  lifting  upwards,  darted  out 
long,  flickering  tongues  of  white  spume  that  fell 
against  the  rocks  in  ponderous  hills;  and  these  again 
streamed  downward,  hissing  amid  the  seaweeds  that 
floated  out  into  their  seething  cauldrons. 

As  Doctor  Jasper  stood  with  many  others  upon 
the  highest  point  of  one  of  the  headlands,  he  found 
it  difficult  to  command  his  eyesight;  indeed  all  his 
senses  were  dulled  by  the  violence  of  the  gale  and 
the  uproar  of  the  waters. 


3 50      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

And  yet  all  this  seemed  to  accord  with  the  tur- 
moil that  had  come  into  his  life,  making  it  numb, 
and  dumb,  save  when  a  realization  of  its  full  mean- 
ing shot  across  his  deadened  brain,  even  as  a  fierce 
gleam  of  lightning  illumines  all  things  in  the  dark 
storm  of  a  summer  night. 

Every  one  was  watching  a  craft  off  to  the  south- 
east. At  first  a  mere  smudge  upon  the  hard  green 
of  the  tossing  seas,  it  had  grown  into  a  clearly  de- 
fined shape.  And  Uncle  Darb,  spyglass  to  his  eye, 
bawled  out,  "Her  foremasts  's  fell,  an'  her  main- 
yards 're  in  two.  I'm  'fraid  she's  a  goner." 

The  voices  of  those  about  him  had  been  beating 
against  the  gale  with  notes  shriller  than  those  of 
the  wind  and  sea;  but  now  a  deep  silence  fell  over 
them. 

The  vessel  was  sufficiently  close  for  all  to  note  that 
she  was  not  under  control,  but  was  drifting  with  the 
send  of  the  sea  and  the  force  of  the  gale  —  drifting 
straight  for  the  beach  below  them. 

The  tempest  would  throw  her  high  up,  on  the 
very  crest  of  the  waves,  where  she  would  hang  for 
an  instant,  poised  upon  the  dark  ridge.  Then  she 
would  swoop  down,  as  the  supporting  sea  rushed 
away  in  a  flattening  plain  of  hissing  white  foam, 
leaving  nothing  to  be  seen  but  the  masts,  standing, 
hair-like  lines,  above  the  howling  fury  of  it  all. 

It  was  a  marvel  to  see  how  she  would  rise  from 
these  depths.  But  it  was  only  to  draw  each  time 
nearer  to  the  rift  of  rocks  lying  between  her  way- 
ward course  and  the  beach. 

"I  only  see  two  men  'board  o'  her,"  announced 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold     3  5 1 

Uncle  Darb,  his  eye  still  glued  to  the  glass.  "I 
can  only  see  two,  an'  they  seem  to  be  lashed  to  the 
main  riggin';  the  rest's  prob'ly  washed  away. 
Damme,  but  I'll  try  myself,  an'  see  if  I  can't  rig 
the  sort  o'  craft  that  can  go  to  rescue  poor  devils 
in  any  kind  o'  sea.  It 's  downright  onhuman,  so  it 
is,  for  us  to  be  standin'  here,  not  able  to  raise  a 
hand  for  the  savin'  o'  them  men  out  there." 

The  red  shirts  of  these  sailors  could  be  seen, 
gleaming  like  two  tiny,  flame-colored  spots,  grow- 
ing in  size  as  they  rose  and  fell  in  the  furious  tum- 
blings of  the  sea. 

At  length  the  craft  struck  the  rocks,  as  was  shown 
by  a  fiercer  smother  of  spray  bursting  around  her; 
and  in  the  midst  of  this  the  masts  reeled  and  fell. 
Then  a  mighty  sea  roared  over  her;  and  when  it 
was  spent  the  red  spots  were  gone. 

One  of  the  men  was  washed  ashore,  where  many 
kind  hands  were  waiting  to  give  him  succor.  Doc- 
tor Jasper  started  to  offer  his  assistance;  but  seeing 
the  white  head  of  old  Doctor  Mix  in  the  throng, 
he  remained  upon  the  headland,  where  others  still 
watched  for  the  missing  red  shirt  to  show  in  the 
breakers  along  the  beach. 

But  it  did  not  appear.  The  man  lay  out  in  the 
sea,  along  with  one  portion  of  the  now  halved  ves- 
sel that  seemed  fixed  upon  the  rocks,  while  the 
other  —  a  black,  jagged  fragment  —  was  nearing  the 
shore. 

All  the  heart  was  gone  out  of  Doctor  Jasper,  or 
he  could  not  have  turned  his  back  upon  such  a 
scene  as  this.  But  he  left  the  headland,  and  went 


352      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

to  his  room,  where  Mrs.  Bessly  had  lit  a  fire,  with 
the  result  that  the  air  was  filled  with  a  far  from 
pleasant  odor,  coming  from  a  highly  endorsed  polish, 
with  which  she  had  tried  to  change  the  rusty  com- 
plexion that  summer  days  and  salt  air  had  given  the 
queer  little  stove. 

He  told  her  that  he  was  not  chilly,  and  —  to  her 
manifest  chagrin  —  requested  her  not  to  keep  the 
fire  going.  Then,  taking  a  book,  he  seated  himself 
as  if  to  read;  but  as  soon  as  she  left  the  room  he 
threw  the  book  aside  and  turned  to  look  out  of  the 
window. 

This  was  the  first  of  the  September  gales:  and  it 
had  come  in  full  force  and  fury,  the  sea  running  so 
high  that  the  white  flash  of  breakers  was  tossed  to 
the  uppermost  step  of  the  old  wharf's  stairs. 

But  at  sunset  the  storm  was  broken,  and  the 
clouds  that  had  lain  as  night  over  the  face  of  day 
opened  in  the  west,  like  sable-hued  curtains,  show- 
ing the  glory  floating  behind  them.  The  radiance 
flashed  upon  the  waters,  heaving  still,  but  no  longer 
the  towering  ranges  of  hills  that  had  chased  one 
another  in  endless  succession  all  the  morning. 

The  clouds,  looking  like  gigantic  demon  wings, 
rolled  swiftly  through  the  sky.  Under  them,  against 
the  motionless  black  of  the  eastern  horizon,  the 
white  lighthouse  stood  out  like  a  height  of  snowy 
marble,  the  sudden  gush  of  sunset  glory  making 
its  lantern  glasses  sparkle  like  innumerable  fiery 
stars.  The  spite  was  gone  from  the  wind,  although 
it  still  blew  briskly,  and  the  noise  of  the  surges 
boomed  loud  from  over  the  bar. 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold     353 

Doctor  Jasper  did  not  go  out  again.  And  he  felt 
the  first  sensation  of  anything  like  content  with  life 
when  he  realized  that  the  day  was  done,  and  he  might 
soon  try  to  sleep  again,  —  sleep,  and  so  forget. 

"Land-sakes!  Ain't  this  been  a  gale,  though!" 
exclaimed  Mrs.  Bessly,  as  they  sat  at  the  tea-table. 
"An'  seek  a  wind,  —  'nough  to  blow  away  yer  ears 
an'  eyes,  an'  lay  yer  nose  on  yer  cheeks,  flat  ez  flat." 

"How  'bout  yer  tongue,  Ma?"  inquired  Eph,  his 
implied  disrespect  somewhat  modified  by  the  twinkle 
in  his  eyes. 

"Benjamin  Ephraim  Bessly!"  his  mother  began; 
but,  seeing  his  smiling  eyes  and  mouth,  she  ended 
good-naturedly,  "  I  always  was  called  a  '  great  dis- 
courser ; '  guess  I  was  born  so. " 

Before  Doctor  Jasper  retired  that  night  he  had 
determined  to  have  a  talk  with  Captain  Leslie,  and 
as  soon  as  he  could.  He  decided  to  tell  him  what 
Loleta  had  imparted,  and  ask  for  advice  as  to  his 
own  course. 

The  next  morning's  sun  had  it  all  its  own  way, 
for  the  storm  was  gone. 

The  Doctor  went  early  to  Captain  Leslie's,  and 
founcf  Margaret  alone,  looking  over  some  old  scrap- 
books.  She  told  him  that  her  father  had  left  only 
a  few  minutes  before,  and  was  intending  to  go  down 
to  Pilot' s-Head,  to  see  if  the  storm  had  damaged  his 
crops. 

He  had  now  gone  to  see  if  he  could  procure  a  con- 
veyance; and  in  half  an  hour,  if  he  did  not  return, 
she  was  to  meet  him  at  the  Post-Office,  — that  is,  if 
she  decided  to  accompany  him. 

23 


354     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

"Now,  Doctor,  I  really  don't  care  to  go.  So  why 
won't  you  go  up  and  meet  papa  at  the  Post-Office, 
and  take  my  place  ? " 

Her  keen  perception  had  told  her  that  some  new 
anxiety  had  come  to  him,  and  that  he  wished  to  see 
her  father. 

"  Why  should  I  go  ?  "  he  asked  with  sullen  indiffer- 
ence. 

"  Now,  see  here,"  she  said  a  little  testily.  "Why 
do  you  ask  such  a  foolish  question,  when  I  'm  sure 
you  are  wishing  to  see  papa,  and  talk  with  him 
about  something  very  important?" 

"Well,  you  are  right;  for  I  want  to  see  him,  and 
talk  to  him." 

He  made  the  admission  in  such  a  lifeless  way  that 
she  looked  at  him  with  renewed  interest. 

Then  she  asked  quietly,  "  What  is  it,  —  may  I 
know?" 

"Oh,  Margaret,"  he  burst  out  impetuously,  for 
the  sympathy  in  her  voice  had  unmanned  him;  "you 
don't  know  how  miserably  unhappy  I  am." 

"What  is  it?"  she  asked  again,  and  in  the  same 
calm  fashion. 

"  I  will  tell  you,  for  she  said  she  wished  you  to 
know.  But  I  am  sure  you  will  tell  no  one  else  — 
not  another  soul. "  And  he  paused,  waiting  for  her 
promise. 

"  Certainly  not,  if  you  tell  me  not  to." 

"Do  you  remember  the  stranger  who  shot  him- 
self? "'  he  asked  abruptly. 

"Of  course  I  do,"  looking  at  him  rather  won- 
deringly. 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold     355 

"Well,  that  man  was  Loleta's  husband.  They 
were  married  some  years  ago,  and  little  Captain 
Jack  was  their  child." 

Margaret's  calmness  was  utterly  routed  by  this 
startling  revelation. 

"  What  —  what  do  you  mean  ?  "  she  gasped,  drop- 
ping the  book  she  had  been  holding. 

"It  is  true  —  perfectly  true.  She  told  me  all 
about  it  last  night.  Poor  little  girl,  —  it  was  a  piti- 
ful story;  and  she  has  been  much  sinned  against. 
But  don't  ask  me  to  tell  you  anything  more  now, 
for  I  can't  endure  to  talk  about  it.  I  want  to  see 
your  father,  and  think  I  '11  go  up  town,  as  you 
advised  me." 

She  followed  him  silently  to  the  outer  door,  for 
she  saw  it  would  be  misery  for  him  to  be  ques- 
tioned; and  then  she  herself  was  almost  too  dumb- 
founded to  talk.  But  as  he  was  about  to  go,  the 
expression  of  his  face,  together  with  his  listless 
manner,  awoke  a  vague  uneasiness  in  her  mind;  and 
this  made  her  say,  as  she  looked  up  at  him  with 
troubled  eyes,  "You'll  surely  come  back  here  be- 
fore night? " 

He  stopped,  his  hand  upon  the  knob  of  the  half- 
opened  door,  and  seemed  to  be  pondering. 

"You  will  go  with  papa  to  Pilot's-Head,"  she 
urged,  "and  then  come  back  with  him  to  supper?" 

"Yes,"  he  answered  absently;  "I  think  I  will 
surely  come  back."  And  he  turned  away,  without 
seeming  to  see  the  hand  she  held  out  to  him. 


CHAPTER   XXXIII 

THE  day  passed,  growing  grayer  toward  its 
close,  as  if  another  gale  might  be  preparing. 
The  light  was  beginning  to  fade;  and  as 
neither  Doctor  Jasper  nor  her  father  had  returned, 
Margaret  was  still  sitting  upstairs  in  her  cosey  little 
room. 

A  few  faint  sparkles  came  from  the  fireplace, 
where,  between  the  iron  dogs,  lay  all  that  was  left  of 
the  fire  Eliza  had  built  in  the  afternoon.  Margaret 
felt  chilly,  partially  from  the  nervousness  that  pos- 
sessed her,  and  had  drawn  a  great  stuffed  chair  up 
to  the  heat  and  glimmer;  for  there  was  yet  sufficient 
light  to  make  the  ruby  in  the  old-fashioned  ring  on 
her  finger  gleam  out  blood-red,  as  she  sat  with 
elbows  on  her  knees,  and  her  chin  sunk  in  her  palms. 

It  had  been  a  long,  lonely  day  for  the  girl,  and 
she  had  spent  it  aimlessly,  while  the  wind  whistled 
through  the  trees,  whipping  off  the  leaves,  and  cried 
down  the  chimneys  in  a  way  that  sounded  eerie 
enough.  And  now,  with  the  sunshine  gone,  it  was 
all  the  drearier. 

Would  her  father  ever  come?  And  was  Doctor 
Jasper  with  him? 

Perhaps  something  dreadful  had  occurred.  Yes- 
terday, such  a  supposition  would  have  seemed  ab- 
surd. But  now,  after  the  surprise  of  the  morning, 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      357 

and  thinking  of  it  all  the  long  afternoon,  Margaret's 
heart  and  mind  were  so  wrought  upon  that  she  could 
even  contemplate  the  possibility  of  Doctor  Jasper 
having,  in  a  moment  of  despair,  thrown  himself  into 
the  sea. 

The  thought  made  her  shiver,  and  wish  more  than 
ever  for  her  father's  return ;  for,  whatever  might 
happen,  he  was  sure  to  know  what  was  wisest  to  do. 

She  arose  and  went  to  the  window.  It  promised 
to  be  a  wild  night.  The  lighthouse  lamp  was  lit, 
making  a  path  —  faint  and  glimmering,  over  the 
rough  water  at  its  base.  To  the  southeast  lay  a 
great  bank  of  ragged  clouds,  from  which  dark 
streamers  radiated  dver  the  sky,  like  the  skirmishers 
of  an  army;  and  amid  these  the  evening  star  twin- 
kled uncertainly. 

Raising  the  sash,  she  leaned  out;  and  as  the  odor 
of  the  salt  spray  came  driving  in,  she  gave  an  ecstatic 
little  sniff;  for  the  girl  dearly  loved  the  sea. 

Then,  glancing  at  the  star,  gleaming  with  a  pearly 
light  out  of  the  cloud-drift,  she  was  reminded  of 
something  which  caused  her  to  sing  to  herself, — 

"  Ah,  never  again,  in  the  sweet  spring-time, 

Shall  we  wander  —  my  love  and  I, 
When  the  tremulous  stars  through  fleecy  bars 
Look  out  of  the  western  sky." 

She  stopped,  and  laughed  softly. 
"Oh,    fiddlesticks!     Of  course   they'll   'wander,' 
the  same  as  all  lovers  do.     And  so  shall  I,  some  day. 

"  '  Goosey,  goosey,  gander, 
Where  shall  I  wander  ?  ' 

And  I  wish  papa  would  '  wander '  home." 


358     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

It  was  growing  so  dark  that  she  could  scarcely 
make  out  the  dividing  line  betwixt  sea  and  shore ; 
and  the  air  seemed  filled  by  the  booming  of  the  surf 
over  the  bar. 

She  closed  the  window  and  resumed  her  chair, 
wishing  for  no  other  light  than  that  from  the  dying 
fire,  although  the  corners  of  the  room  were  darken- 
ing with  shadows. 

Presently  she  heard  steps  in  the  passage,  followed 
by  a  knock  at  the  door,  which  was  opened  by  Eliza. 
"  Why,  Marg'ret !  "  she  exclaimed,  peering  through 
the  gloom.     "  Hev  n't  ye  a  lamp,  or  any  candles?  " 

"  Oh,  yes ;  but  I  can  see  well  enough,  and  so  I 
didn't  take  the  trouble  to  light  them.  What  is  it 
you  want?  " 

"  Cap'n  says  for  ye  to  come  down  to  tea.  An' 
Doctor  Jasper's  here  with  him." 

"  Why,  Eliza,"  said  Margaret  indignantly,  as  she 
started  from  her  chair,  "  you  promised  to  call  me  as 
soon  as  the  Doctor  came.  And  why  did  n't  you  tell 
me  papa  was  home? " 

"  Well,  well !  "  Eliza  answered  rather  sharply.  "  I 
was  thet  busy  with  the  jam  all  the  afternoon,  an'  it 
did  act  so  like  all  possessed,  I  never  thought  o' 
nothin'  else.  Yer  pa  come  in  unbeknownst  to  me,  till 
I  heard  him  an'  Doctor  Jasper  talkin'  in  the  smokin'- 
room.  It  seems  like  there  must  be  somethin'  wrong, 
for  they  Ve  been  talkin'  ever  since ;  an'  thet 's  an 
hour  ago.  I  went  in  jest  now  to  say  tea  was  ready ; 
an*  the  Cap'n  looked  thet  solemn,  an'  Doctor  Jasper 
was  white  ez  white." 

"  Very  well ;  I  '11  come   right  down,"  was  all  this 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold     359 

lively  picture  elicited  from  Margaret.  But  her 
thoughts  were  not  untroubled. 

She  found  her  father  and  the  Doctor  talking 
earnestly,  and  the  former  was  saying  with  an  un- 
wonted air  of  gravity,  "  I  tell  you,  my  lad,  that  noth- 
ing proves  more  to  a  man  of  my  years  what  a  fool 
he  has  been,  than  to  look  back  at  times  in  his  life 
when  he  is  forced  to  own  that  he  had  about  as  much 
idea  of  the  proper  course  to  steer,  as  if  his  head  had 
been  tied  up  in  a  tarred  bag.  If  we  wish  to  be  big 
men  to  those  who  come  after  us,  we  should  keep  no 
log-books,  but  always  remember  to  sing,  '  I  never 
did  so  when  /  was  young.'  Then,  you  see,  they  '11 
never  have  a  chance  to  find  out  what  blooming  idiots 
we  were." 

Seeing  Margaret,  he  paused,  and  holding  out  a 
hand,  drew  her  down  and  kissed  her.  Then  he  made 
some  joking  remark,  and  they  all  went  in  to  tea. 

The  Captain  watched  Doctor  Jasper  narrowly,  for 
he  looked  ill,  and  ate  scarcely  anything.  And  there 
seemed  to  be  good  reason  for  this  anxiety ;  for  when 
tea  was  over,  and  the  Doctor  tried  to  leave  the  table, 
he  fell  back,  fainting,  into  his  chair. 

He  was  removed  at  once  to  Tom's  chamber,  and 
placed  in  bed.  Then,  leaving  him  in  Eliza's  charge, 
the  Captain  hurried  away  in  search  of  Doctor  Mix. 

As  Margaret  accompanied  her  father  to  the  door, 
her  pale  face  arrested  his  attention,  for  he  took  her 
by  the  chin  and  kissed  her. 

"  See  here,  Pegaway,  you  Ve  been  crying.  Now 
don't  spoil  your  pretty  eyes  again,  lass.  I  'm  afraid 
he  has  n't  been  taking  a  proper  amount  of  food  ;  and 


360     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

all  his  worries  atop  of  that,  have  keeled  him  over. 
But  I  '11  set  old  Mix  after  him  mighty  quick,  and 
you  '11  see  t'  other  doctor  bob  up  like  a  cork." 

He  kissed  her  again,  patted  her  cheek,  and  was  gone. 

She  stood  a  few  minutes  where  he  had  left  her, 
looking  up  at  the  elm  branches  tossing  against  the 
sky.  And  the  tears  started  once  more,  as  she 
thought,  "  How  much  misery  seems  to  have  come 
to  us,  and  all  about  us,  beginning  with  Tom's  going 
away!  It  was  so  peaceful,  and  we  were  all  so  happy; 
and  now  such  dreadful  things  are  happening  all  the 
time !  " 

Doctor  Mix  said  that  his  patient  was  threatened 
with  something  very  much  like  brain  fever;  but  he 
thought  a  quiet  day  or  two  in  bed,  and  a  few  more 
quiet  ones  indoors,  with  proper  medicine  and  dieting, 
would  enable  it  to  be  broken  up  without  serious 
results.  And  so  it  proved. 

It  was  the  sixth  day  afterwards,  and  Sunday. 
Doctor  Jasper  had  meantime  seen  no  one  but  Doc- 
tor Mix,  Captain  Leslie,  and  Eliza.  But  he  was 
now  sitting  in  the  little  smoking-room,  with  Mar- 
garet; and  they  could  hear  the  last  echo  of  the  bells 
ringing  for  afternoon  service. 

The  Captain  had  gone  to  church,  more,  it  must  be 
admitted,  to  please  Margaret,  than  from  any  over- 
whelming desire  of  his  own.  And  he  had  left  her 
to  look  after  the  Doctor,  whom  he  sternly  com- 
manded to  stay  within  doors  until  the  next  day. 

Eliza  also  had  gone  out,  in  company  with  Mrs. 
Bessly,  who  stopped  to  see  how  her  lodger  was 
getting  on. 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold     361 

Her  heart  overflowed  at  the  sight  of  his  white  face 
and  sunken  eyes;  and  as  she  passed  out  through  the 
gate,  she  said,  " Land-sakes,  'Liza,  what's  come 
over  him?  Why,  — jest  to  look  at  his  face  meks  a 
body  feel  fit  to  cry." 

It  was  so  warm  that  the  windows  were  open ;  and 
the  Sabbath's  drowsy  hush  was  broken  only  by  the 
faint  sound  of  the  surf. 

"Haven't  you  something  to  tell  me,  Margaret? 
Haven't  you  seen  her?" 

Doctor  Jasper  spoke  eagerly,  as  he  leaned  forward 
in  his  chair. 

The  girl  hesitated,  as  if  not  quite  knowing  what 
to  say;  and  she  seemed  to  be  looking  at  something 
through  the  open  window. 

"Answer  me,"  he  insisted.  "Tell  me  some- 
thing, no  matter  what  it  is." 

"Well,"  said  Margaret,  speaking  very  slowly,  "I 
have  seen  her." 

"Tell  me,  then,  how  was  she  —  how  is  she  — 
when  did  you  see  her?  Tell  me  how  she  looked, 
and  what  she  said.  Tell  me  everything." 

The  words  came  like  a  torrent,  and  his  voice 
showed  no  sign  of  weakness. 

"  Mercy  on  us ! "  Margaret  exclaimed  in  playful 
protest.  "Don't  go  so  fast."  But  her" eyes  were 
not  in  accord  with  her  manner.  "What  a  perfect 
shower  of  questions!  And  which  one  shall  I  answer 
first?" 

"Don't  trifle  with  me,"  he  pleaded,  "but  tell  me 
all  you  know." 

She  did  not  meet  his  searching  look,  but  turned 


362     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

her  eyes  away  as  she  said,  "I  saw  her  Friday, 
although  I  had  been  there  once  before,  when  she 
could  not,  or  would  not,  see  me.  But  she  saw  me 
Friday,  and  told  me  all,  and  more,  than  you  did." 

She  stopped,  as  though  the  subject  was  ended; 
but  Doctor  Jasper  would  not  have  it  so. 

"There  is  surely  something  more  than  that,"  he 
declared  somewhat  impatiently. 

"  Well,  it  is  only  that  she  has  found  places  in  the 
city  for  all  the  servants,  except  Mammy  Zabette; 
and  they  have  gone  to  their  new  homes." 

"  And  Loleta  —  is  she  going  away  ? " 

"Yes;  and  Mammy  Zabette  with  her." 

"Where  is  she  going?"  And  he  fixed  his  eyes 
on  Margaret's  face  as  if  to  find  the  answer  before 
she  could  utter  it. 

"I  don't  know." 

"  You  don't  know ! "  he  exclaimed.  "  Why  —  how 
—  is  that?  She  surely  did  not  refuse  to  tell  you?  " 

"Yes,  she  did;  she  wouldn't  tell  me  where  she 
was  going,  but  said  she  would  write  to  me  after  a 
time." 

"When  does  she  expect  to  leave?" 

Margaret  looked  at  him,  —  looked  at  him  keenly, 
as  though  calculating  how  much  it  would  be  safe 
to  tell. 

"When?"  he  repeated,  with  the  same  impatience 
he  had  shown  before. 

"  She  has  —  she  has  —  gone ! " 

"What!"  he  cried,  springing  to  his  feet. 

"She  has  gone;  she  went  yesterday." 


CHAPTER   XXXIV 

HE  fell  back  in  his  chair  and  looked  at  Mar- 
garet, who  said  nothing  more,  but  arose  and 
walked   over    to    the   window,    keeping    her 
back  toward  him.     She  could  not  bear  to  see  his 
ghastly  face;  neither  did  she  wish  him  to  see  the 
tears  she  could  not  keep  from  falling. 

After  what  seemed  to  both  of  them  a  long  silence, 
she  said,  without  turning  around,  "  Loleta  would 
not  tell  me  where  she  was  going,  although  I  begged 
her  to  do  so.  She  said  she  had  mapped  out  her 
future  life  —  whatever  was  left  to  her  —  some  time 
ago;  and  that  Mammy  Zabette  would  always  be 
with  her.  She  also  said  that  she  might  possibly 
come  back  here  after  a  while;  but  she  could  not  say 
when,  if  ever.  But  she  promised  that  she  would 
write  to  me  before  long,  and  perhaps  tell  me  more 
about  her  plans." 

"And  is  that  all?" 

His  voice  had  such  a  dead,  far-off  sound  that  she 
looked  at  him  over  her  shoulder  as  she  said,  "  No, 
not  all ;  for  I  told  her  you  had  been  ill,  and  asked 
her  for  some  message,  because  I  knew  you  'd 
like  —  " 

"Oh,  you  splendid  girl!"  he  cried,  the  color 
rushing  to  his  face.  "What  did  she  say?" 


364     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

Her  back  was  toward  him  again,  and  she  was 
covertly  wiping  the  tears  from  her  cheeks. 

"  Don't  expect  too  much,"  she  replied,  with  a  touch 
of  bitterness.  "  She  only  said  I  was  to  tell  you 
'  Good-by  '  for  her ;  that  she  was  sorry  you  were  ill, 
and  hoped  you  'd  soon  be  as  well  as  ever." 

"And  that  was  all  she  said!"  His  voice  had  a 
sound  of  utter  despair. 

"Yes;  all  she  said,"  with  the  slightest  possible 
emphasis  upon  the  final  word. 

But  this  was  sufficient  to  make  a  new  hope  show 
in  his  face. 

"What  do  you  mean  by  putting  it  in  that  way?  " 
he  demanded.  "For  Heaven's  sake  go  on, — tell 
me  all  there  is  to  tell,  and  don't  compel  me  to  drag 
it  from  you  bit  by  bit." 

At  this  she  turned  and  faced  him. 

"She  said  no  more  than  I  have  told  you.  But 
the  way  she  looked  and  acted  made  me  understand 
a  great  deal  more..  She  cried  —  cried  bitterly." 

"  Poor  little  girl ! "  he  said  softly.  "  Poor,  dear 
little  girl!" 

Margaret  once  more  looked  out  of  the  window; 
and  a  few  minutes  later,  the  Doctor,  without  speak- 
ing, went  to  his  own  room,  where  he  shut  himself 
in  for  the  remainder  of  the  clay. 

As  soon  as  he  was  gone,  Margaret  gave  way,  and 
had  a  good  cry.  Then,  following  the  Doctor's  ex- 
ample, she  betook  herself  to  her  room,  where  she 
spent  some  time  in  looking  over  letters  and  odd 
relics  belonging  to  her  dead  mother,  this  being  the 
girl's  favorite  occupation  for  rainy  days,  and  one 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold     365 

indicating  an  attack  of  the  blues  when  indulged  in 
at  any  other  time. 

Captain  Leslie  insisted  upon  the  Doctor  stopping 
where  he  was  during  the  rest  of  his  stay  in  the  little 
town;  and  the  latter  accepted  gratefully  the  hospi- 
tality of  the  old  sailor,  who  seemed  to  look  upon 
him  as  another  son. 

He  was  waiting  with  all  the  patience  he  could 
command  for  Margaret  to  receive  the  promised  let- 
ter; but  it  did  not  come.  The  passing  days  became 
long  and  tedious,  —  more  and  more  so,  as  they 
dragged  slowly  away.  It  was  only  when  listening 
to  the  Captain's  nautically-tinged  and  heart-warm- 
ing philosophy,  or  to  Mrs.  Bessly's  characteristic 
rattle  (during  an  occasional  visit  to  his  old  quar- 
ters), or  when  down  on  the  shore  or  off  sailing, 
with  Uncle  Billy,  that  he  was  forced  away  from  the 
gloom  of  his  thoughts,  and  into  the  daylight  of 
something  approaching  a  living  interest. 

It  was  when  sitting  one  afternoon  out  on  one  of 
the  headlands,  near  the  "Betsey  Brett,"  and  feeling 
even  more  lonesome  and  low-spirited  than  usual, 
that  he  suddenly  became  filled  with  a  determination 
to  go  in  search  of  Loleta. 

As  the  resolve  fixed  itself  in  his  mind  he  won- 
dered how  he  could  have  been  so  dull  as  not  to 
think  of  it  long  before.  But  this  he  finally  attrib- 
uted to  his  sickness,  and  the  unnatural  mental  con- 
dition in  which  he  had  been  since  the  girl  went 
away. 

He  would  start  at  once,  and  go  first  to  Cuba;  for 
it  was  there  he  thought  she  might  have  gone,  to 


366      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

seek  a  new  peace  in  her  former  home,  amid  sur- 
roundings more  familiar — perhaps  more  loved,  than 
here,  where  so  much  tragedy  had  darkened  her  young 
life.  The  island  had  by  this  time  become  fairly 
quiet;  and  he  felt  no  misgivings  as  to  his  being  able 
to  find  her,  being  familiar  with  the  country,  and 
having,  by  reason  of  his  army  experience,  unusual 
facilities  for  accomplishing  his  object. 

The  sun  was  almost  set,  and  a  broad  belt  of  gold 
lay  along  the  west.  It  was  not  the  purple  and  gold 
of  summer,  but  a  clear,  cold  yellow,  showing  in 
streaks  between  the  few  violet  clouds.  The  air  was 
very  still;  and  in  the  mists  of  the  eastern  horizon 
the  tender  new  moon  hung  like  shimmering  silver 
over  the  dusking  sea. 

The  voices  of  men  counting  dried  fish  came 
from  the  big  shed-like  building  over  by  the  flakes, 
where  Uncle  Darb  and  some  of  his  gaffers  were 
at  work;  and  a  stronger,  clearer  voice  shouted  out 
the  score  for  the  tallyman  in  the  usual  colloquial 
fashion. 

"  One,  er  ma-noo  I " 

"  Score  two ! " 

"Tray!" 

"  Score  four ! " 

"Tally!" 

As  the  Doctor  started  toward  Captain  Leslie's, 
the  lights  had  begun  to  twinkle  from  the  windows 
all  about  him,  suggesting  the  cosiness  and  comforts 
within. 

This  reminded  him  to  go  to  Mrs.  Bessly's  for 
some  trifles  of  personal  belongings;  and,  as  she 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold     367 

would  surely  be  home  at  this  hour,  he  could  bid 
her  good-by. 

He  found  her  on  the  back  porch,  skirts  pinned  up, 
and  with  a  small  red-and-black  checked  shawl  for 
head-covering  and  wrap.  A  goodly  portion  of  the 
porch  was  piled  high  with  pumpkins,  while  Jane 
and  Eph  were  busy  bringing  more. 

"Good  evenin',  Doctor  Jasper.  We're  surely 
goin'  to  hev  a  frost  to-night;  don't  ye  think  so? 
I  do;  an'  we're  tryin'  to  git  al-1  the  punkins  under 
cover,  so  they  won't  git  teched.  Ain't  they  jest 
golden  bu-tees,  though?  I  was  always  famous  for 
my  punkin  turnovers,  an'  promise  ye  a  big  taste  o' 
the  first  lot  I  mek. " 

"I'm  sorry,  Mrs.  Bessly;  but  I'll  not  be  able  to 
sample  them,  for  I  am  going  away  to-morrow." 

"Is  thet  so?  I  want  t'  know.  Well, — land- 
sakes,  how  we'll  miss  ye;  'though  p'r'aps  I  ben't 
jest  the  one  to  say  so." 

"  Why  not  ?  "  he  said  warmly.  "  Who  has  been 
kinder  to  me  than  you  have?  It  will  always  be  a 
pleasure  for  me  to  remember  my  summer  here  with 
you." 

"Will  it,  though?"  she  asked,  glowing  with 
satisfaction.  "Well,  now,  'twas  a  pleasure  for  all 
of  us  to  do  for  ye,  Doctor;  an'  I  hope  ye '11  come 
back  next  summer,  'long  o'  the  birds  an'  flowers. 
An'  I'm  sure  ye '11  be  jest  as  welcome." 

She  now  lifted  her  voice.  "Here,  Eph, — Jane! 
Come  an'  tell  Doctor  Jasper  good-by,  for  he  's  goin' 
'way  in  the  mornin'." 

"Yes,"  he  said  to  Eph;  "and  I'm  now  on  my 


368      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

way  to  Oilman's  store,  to  put  my  name  on  the 
slate,  for  the  stage  to  call  for  me  to-morrow.  Do 
you  think  I  will  find  the  place  open  ? " 

"Surely,  Doctor.  Ye  don't  ketch  old  Culman 
lettin'  the  boys  shet  up  the  store  door  till  ev'rybody 
else's  door  in  town  's  shet  good  an'  fast  for  the 
night.  I  'd  be  glad  to  go  up  there  for  ye,  only 
ma's  truck  's  got  to  be  brought  in  from  the  frost. 
An'  thet  can't  be  done  'less  I  keep  on  workin'  as 
long  's  there  's  light  'nough  to  see  by,  which  won't 
be  much  longer." 

Doctor  Jasper  soon  gathered  the  small  articles  for 
which  he  had  come.  Then,  having  bade  them  all 
good-by,  he  went  out  of  the  gate  for  the  last  time, 
standing  a  few  moments  to  look  across  the  street  at 
the  old  wharf,  and  out  over  the  sea. 

Nothing  was  stirring  but  the  boats,  and  these  only 
from  the  rush  of  chilly  air  out  of  the  northeast,  mak- 
ing them  move  restlessly  at  their  moorings. 

Over  in  the  west,  where  the  yellow  had  been,  the 
clouds  were  gone,  and  there  was  a  clear  patch  of 
sun-glow,  in  color  a  faint  brassy  rose,  against  which 
the  branches  of  the  elms,  now  bare  of  leaves,  were 
sharply  outlined ;  and  the  far-away  hills  were  blue- 
black. 

As  he  turned  to  go  down  the  street  the  memory 
of  little  Captain  Jack  came  to  him  so  suddenly  and 
vividly  that  he  almost  fancied  he  could  see  the 
small,  blue-clad  figure  stirring  amid  the  shadows. 

Sweet  little  lad !  And  Loleta  seemed  almost  as 
much  a  memory  as  the  child  himself.  So,  indeed, 
did  all  the  past  summer  hours. 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold     369 

Full  of  these  thoughts,  he  took  it  as  something 
rather  remarkable  that  when  he  entered  Culman's 
store  the  first  words  he  heard  were  of  his  dear  little 
companion. 

A  tall,  thin  man,  sitting  on  the  counter,  was  say- 
ing, as  he  swung  his  long  legs,  "Y-a-s,  now  thet 
little  Cap'n  Jack  's  gone,  ther  last  o'  ther  Harwoods 
is  laid  away.  An'  they  was  jest  about  ther  finest 
race  in  ther  town." 

"Speakin'  o'  Harwoods,  an'  layin'  folks  'way," 
said  a  dumpy  little  man  perched  upon  a  mackerel 
keg,  off  in  the  shadows,  "  'minds  me  o'  meetin'  old 
Sam  Ayres  this  arternoon.  He  said  he  'd  a  big  lot 
o'  money  from  Miss  Loleta;  an'  she  ordered  him  ter 
tek  that  feller  as  shot  hisself  out  in  Cove,  last 
summer,  an'  bury  him  over  in  a  plot  she  named. 
What  's  left  over  in  ther  matter  o'  money,  arter 
thet 's  paid  for,  Sam  's  ter  keep  for  hisself.  'Sides 
thet,  he  's  ter  put  up  a  plain  white  stun,  with  ther 
all-firedest  outlandish  rigmarole  on  it  for  a  name  ye 
ever  read.  Sam  says  he  '11  hev  nigh  fifty  dollars  left 
over  for  hisself.  It  must  be  scrum,  hevin'  money 
ter  heave  'round  in  thet  fashion.  It 's  lek  hevin' 
money  ter  burn." 

By  this  time  quite  a  knot  of  listeners  had  gath- 
ered; and  Doctor  Jasper,  while  adding  his  name  to 
the  scant  list  of  those  wishing  to  be  called  for  by 
the  stage,  had  been  absorbing  the  little  man's  words. 

He  was  one  of  Uncle  Darb's  gaffers  —  Israel 
Goodin  by  name.  The  long-legged  man  sitting  on 
the  counter  —  Reddy  Banks  —  was  another;  and  in 
the  crowd  were  several  more. 

24 


370     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

"Where  did  ye  see  old  Ayres,  an'  hear  all  this?" 
inquired  one  of  them;  and  Doctor  Jasper  added, 
"Was  that  all  he  said?" 

Israel  bridled  with  gratified  vanity  at  having 
attracted  the  Doctor's  attention,  while  those  stand- 
ing in  front  of  him  fell  back,  and  looked  on  with 
respectful  interest. 

"W-a-1,"  was  the  drawling  answer,  "thet's  'bout 
all.  'T  wa'n't  more  'n  an  hour  back  since  I  see 
him.  He  was  fillin'  his  pails  at  ther  town  pump." 

The  Doctor  hurried  away  in  search  of  old  Sam, 
whom  he  found  at  supper.  Upon  coming  to  the 
door  he  repeated  all  that  Goodin  had  said,  adding 
his  own  theory  as  to  the  cause  of  Miss  Loleta's 
action,  —  that  she  had  run  across  some  of  the  dead 
man's  relations,  who  were  probably  ashamed  of  him, 
and  had  given  her  the  money  to  have  him  buried 
properly. 

"  Like  all  ther  Harwoods,  she  's  thct  soft-hearted," 
he  said,  adding,  as  if  struck  by  a  new  thought,  "  But 
jest  step  inside  a  minute,  Doctor  Jarsper.  I  'd  like 
ter  fetch  ther  paper,  so  ye  can  see  for  yerself  the 
name.  P'r'aps  ye  may  know  ther  fam'ly." 

He  brought  the  letter,  and  put  it  into  the  Doc- 
tor's eager  hands.  A  quick  glance  showed  that  it 
bore  no  date,  nor  the  name  of  the  place  from  which 
it  had  been  written. 

"  Where  is  the  envelope  this  letter  came  in  ?  "  he 
asked,  speaking  so  sharply  as  to  cause  old  Sam  to 
look  at  him  with  surprise. 

"The  env'lope?  W-a-1,  now,"  scratching  his 
head.  "Oh,  yes, — I  fired  it  inter  ther  water." 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold     371 

"  The  deuce  you  did !  "  And  Doctor  Jasper  looked 
as  though  he  would  like  to  shake  him.  "I  don't 
suppose  you  happened  to  notice  the  postmark  on 
it?" 

"Nary." 

It  was  maddening  to  hold  a  paper  fresh  from  her 
hands,  but  with  no  clue  —  not  the  slightest,  by 
which  to  trace  it  back  to  its  starting  point.  And 
the  letter  itself  contained  nothing  more  than  he  had 
already  heard. 

"  How  d'  ye  say  thet  there  name  she  's  writ  out  — 
ther  name  I  'm  ter  hev  put  on  ther  stun  ? "  asked  the 
old  man,  as  Doctor  Jasper  was  turning  to  go.     "Or 
be  it  only  a  motto,  in  some  furrin  lingo? " 

"It's  the  man's  name,"  was  the  Doctor's  curt 
reply. 

"Jest  speak  it  out,  sir,  won't  ye  please?  Ye 're 
sech  a  scholard  thet  I  know  ye '11  give  it  to  me 
straight." 

"Tosso  Valle,  — that 's  the  name  she  says  you  are 
to  put  on  the  stone.  Good-night,  Mr.  Ayres,  and 
much  obliged  to  you;  and  I  trust  you  will  be  care- 
ful in  carrying  out  Miss  Harwood's  instructions. 
And  good-by,  for  I  'm  going  away  in  the  morning." 

He  gave  a  hearty  shake  to  the  old  man's  hand, 
and  hastened  off,  leaving  him  muttering  to  himself. 

"Tossel  Valle,  — or  be  it  Value-y?  Smother  me, 
what  a  name!  Anybody 'd  say  thet  'Curtain'  'd 
sound  better  for  his  last  name,  ther  fore  one  bein' 
'  Tossel. '  Now  what  could  ye  expect  of  a  man 
hevin'  a  mother  sech  a  heathen  as  ter  stow  him 
with  sech  a  name  for  life?" 


372     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

Doctor  Jasper  found  Margaret  and  her  father 
waiting  tea  for  him.  And,  as  they  seated  them- 
selves at  the  table,  he  realized  again  the  loyal 
friendship  of  these  two,  and  could  not  but  feel  sor- 
row at  the  thought  of  his  speedy  departure.  This 
made  it  rather  hard  work  for  him  to  announce  his 
sudden  determination;  but  he  finally  did  so. 

Margaret,  after  an  exclamation  of  surprise,  re- 
mained silent.  Eliza  was  voluble  in  her  expres- 
sions of  regret.  And  the  Captain  said  heartily, 
but  with  a  sad  look,  "  Well,  my  lad,  you  may  wan- 
der far,  and  make  many  fine  friends;  but  you'll 
never  find  truer  ones  than  you  leave  here." 

"  I  am  quite  certain  as  to  that,  Captain ;  and  yet 
at  the  same  time  I  feel  happy  to  hear  you  say  so." 

"Won't  you  be  coming  back  to  us  before  sum- 
mer, my  lad?" 

"That  is  more  than  I  can  tell,  sir.  But  I  will 
surely  come  before  the  summer  is  over;  that  is,  if 
I  'm  alive." 

"Well,"  Eliza  said  soberly,  with  a  queer  glance 
at  him,  "please  don't  come  if  ye  ain't  alive." 

"  Why  do  you  say  that  ?  "  asked  Margaret.  "  Do 
you  admit  that  you  believe  in  ghostly  visitors? " 

Eliza  looked  solemn,  but  did  not  reply. 

"Answer  me,"  Margaret  insisted,  waking  up  to 
something  like  her  usual  gayety.  "  Do  you  believe 
in  ghosts  ? " 

"Fiddle!"  was  all  the  reply  she  received;  and 
then  she  appealed  to  her  father. 

"Now,  Papa,  I  want  you  to  make  her  tell  us  if 
she  ever  had  a  ghost  come  to  see  her." 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold     373 

"How  ye  do  run  on,  Marg'ret,"  Eliza  now  said. 
"  But  if  I  told  ye  what  I  was  thinkin'  of,  ye  'd  only 
laugh." 

She  affected  reluctance;  but  there  was  with  it  a 
suspicion  of  her  being  amenable  to  urging. 

"No,  indeed,"  said  Margaret;  "none  of  us  will 
do  any  such  thing.  As  for  myself,  I  am  in  just 
the  mood  for  what  you  are  going  to  say.  It  was 
only  this  morning  that  I  was  reading  — 

"  '  My  bones  are  buried  in  yon  kirk  yard, 

So  far  beyant  the  sea  ; 
'T  is  only  that  my  blithesome  ghost 
Is  speaking  now  to  thee  ! ' 

That 's  a  fine  beginning  for  you,  Eliza;  so  do  go  on 
and  tell  us." 

"I  was  only  thinkin'  o'  Jane  Ellis,"  was  the 
reply,  "who  lived  down  this  way  years  ago.  She 
was  engaged  to  Bob  Parks;  an'  he  was,  I'm  sorry 
to  say,  a  perfect  limb.  He  was  startin'  off  on  a 
v'yage,  an'  she  asked  him  to  promise  surely  to  come 
back  for  Thanksgivin'  dinner;  he  was  startin',  ye 
know,  in  early  summer.  An'  he  told  her,  laughin'- 
like,  yet  meanin'  it  all  the  time,  thet  he'd  come 
surely,  alive  or  dead,  or  somethin'  like  thet." 

"And  did  he?"  Margaret  queried,  as  Eliza 
stopped  to  take  a  sip  of  tea. 

"  Well,  in  course  o'  time  it  come  to  be  nigh  onto 
Thanksgivin',  an'  Jane  Ellis  nat'rally  hed  her  mind 
full  'bout  Bob.  One  night  she  dreamt  thet  he  come 
an'  stood  'longside  her  bed,  all  drippin'  wet;  an'  he 
spoke  to  her,  while  he  pulled  at  the  seaweed  he  was 


374     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 


sort  o'  draped  in.  An'  what  he  said  was  this:  'I 
be  at  the  bottom  o'  the  sea,  Jane,  an'  so  I  can't 
come  home  for  Thanksgivin'.  ' 

"  She  screamed  out,  an'  they  all  come  runnin'  to 
her;  an'  she  told  'em  her  dream.  But  she  told  me 
arterwards  thet  it  wa'n't  no  dream  at  all,  but  thet 
Bob  really  come  to  her.  Anyhow,  he  was  drownded 
thet  very  v'yage.  " 

The  evening  passed  like  many  others  before  it. 
The  Captain  and  Doctor  Jasper  smoked,  while  Mar- 
garet sang  for  them  ;  and  later  on,  when  she  had 
gone  to  her  room,  the  two  men  had  a  few  games  of 
cribbage. 

Margaret  had  sung  "Pegaway,"  and  "The  Arm- 
orer's Daughter,"  for  Doctor  Jasper,  and  had  gone 
her  way  smilingly.  But  as  she  ascended  the  stairs, 
her  black  lashes  held  the  glitter  of  what  had  made 
her  backward  glance  seem  wonderfully  bright  to  her 
father  and  their  guest,  as  she  bade  them  "Good- 
night." 


CHAPTER   XXXV 

WHEN  Doctor  Jasper  awakened  the  next  morn- 
ing he  saw  the  autumn  sunshine  standing 
like  a  wall  of  silver  through  the  glass  of 
his  half-closed  windows. 

The  sea  was  purple  near-by;  but  farther  out,  it 
was  ash-colored,  and  lively  with  little  surges. 

When  breakfast  was  over,  they  all  took  a  farewell 
walk  down  by  the  shore,  passing  the  "  Betsey  Brett," 
where,  now  that  winter  was  coming,  the  door  was 
open  to  the  street,  and  the  platform  deserted. 

As  they  stood  watching  the  sails  dip  and  rise 
against  the  blue  of  the  sky,  Uncle  Darb  came  along, 
looking  as  if  something  was  wrong;  and  Captain 
Leslie  hailed  him. 

The  old  man  stopped,  and  appeared  uneasy.  But 
finally,  in  reply  to  the  Captain's  inquiry,  he  growled 
out,  "  No,  I  ain't  sick,  Cap'n ;  but  I  've  been  makin* 
a  fool  o'  myself.  Ye  see  yest'day  I  was  tekin'  some 
fellers  from  New  York  out  for  a  sail;  an'  they  'd  a 
lot  o'  stuff  they  called  '  shampain. '  An'  '  sham  ' 
stuff  it  was,  I  tell  ye,  as  consarned  the  look,  an' 
taste,  compared  with  the  power  o'  mischief  it  hed 
in  it.  It  was  sweet,  innocent-tastin'  juice,  an'  I 
did  n't  think  't  would  do  any  more  harm  than  so 
much  sugar  an'  water.  So,  wishin'  to  be  perlite,  I 
drunk  whenever  they  offered  me  a  glass,  thinkin'  an' 


376     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

carin'  little  for  sech  leddies'  drink,  as  it  seemed  to 
be.  But  —  spike  my  old  guns,  Cap'n  !  —  I  got  a  head 
onto  me  that  saw  stars,  an'  'nough  fireworks  for  two 
Fourth  o'  Julys.  An'  I  say  it 's  a  disgrace  to  an 
old  man  like  me,  seasoned  with  ther  fieriest  o'  rum." 

Captain  Leslie  laughed,  and  the  Doctor  had  to 
smile.  But  as  Uncle  Darb  did  not  seem  to  appre- 
ciate their  levity,  Margaret  hastened  to  say,  "Doc- 
tor Jasper  is  going  away,  Uncle  Darb, — going  to 
leave  this  very  morning;  and  you  '11  have  to  say 
'  Good-by  '  to  him  now,  for  it 's  time  for  us  to  go 
back  to  the  house,  and  watch  for  the  stage." 

"  Wa'l,  I  'm  sure  we  're  none  of  us  glad  over  that 
news,  Doctor  Jasper;  but  I  wish  ye  all  sorts  o' 
good  luck."  And  he  gave  a  hearty  shake  to  the 
Doctor's  extended  hand. 

"Thank  you,  Uncle  Darb;  and  I  hope  to  find  you 
well  and  hearty  when  I  return  next  summer." 

"Hope  so,  I'm  sure,  thank 'ee,  an'  expect  ye 
will,"  a  broad  smile  brightening  the  old  man's 
face.  "  Me,  an'  the  boats,  an'  the  sea,  —  we  stay 
here  right  along  from  year  to  year;  an'  we  '11  all 
give  ye  a  hearty  welcome  back." 

When  the  stage  drew  up  at  the  gate  Captain 
Leslie  and  Eliza  superintended  the  carrying  out 
and  disposal  of  the  luggage,  being  ably  seconded  by 
Uncle  Billy,  who  had  appeared  at  the  last  minute, 
while  Mrs.  Bessly  and  Eph  stood  just  inside  the 
gate,  waiting  for  Doctor  Jasper  to  appear.  Mary- 
Alice  also  was  there,  with  little  Benny  in  her  arms, 
and  Mary-Ellen  hiding  shyly  behind  her  mother's 
skirts. 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      377 

When  the  Doctor  came  downstairs  he  found  Mar- 
garet leaning  against  the  piano.  She  was  quite 
pale,  and  her  eyes  looked  as  if  she  had  been  crying. 

"Good-by,  Margaret,"  he  said,  advancing  to  take 
her  hand.  But,  to  his  consternation,  she  gave  a 
choking  sob,  and  turned  from  him. 

This  was  so  unlike  her  that  he  stood  dumb,  eye- 
ing her  in  perplexity. 

"Don't  stand  looking  at  me  in  that  way,"  she 
said  presently,  turning  to  him  with  an  unnatural 
little  laugh,  and  wiping  her  eyes  with  her  handker- 
chief. "  You  remind  me  of  the  way  papa  used  to 
glare  at  me  years  ago,  when  I  didn't  want  to  take 
my  medicine.  And  it 's  the  same  sort  of  thing  now, 
for  it  will  be  dreadfully  lonesome  when  you  are 
gone;  and  then  you  know  so  many  things  have  hap- 
pened. But  there,"  with  another  queer  little  laugh, 
and  tossing  her  curly  head,  "I  '11  take  my  medicine 
now,  Doctor,  and  have  it  over  with.  Of  course  I  '11 
keep  you  informed  of  everything  you  want  to  know, 
and  perhaps  more  too.  And  now  good-by;  for  I 
hear  papa  calling  you." 

He  said  nothing,  but,  moved  by  a  sudden  im- 
pulse, bent  over  and  kissed  her  upon  the  forehead. 
And  as  he  did  so  her  color  returned,  and  she  gave 
him  a  startled  upward  glance  he  did  not  soon  forget. 

The  farewells  were  soon  said  to  those  outside, 
Captain  Leslie  coming  last,  and  holding  fast  to 
the  Doctor's  hand  until  the  latter  mounted  the 
crazy  little  steps  leading  to  the  open  door  of  the 
stage. 

"God  bless  you,  my  lad!"  he  said.     "Good-by; 


378      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

and  come  back  when  you  can,  and  as  soon  as  you 
can. " 

Then,  "  Sheet  home ! "  he  called  out  gayly,  wav- 
ing his  hand  to  the  driver,  who  had  formerly  been  a 
sailor.  And  Uncle  Billy  bawled,  "Aye,  — overhaul 
yer  clewlines,  an'  stand  away  !  " 

With  this  buoyant  speeding  the  stage  started,  rat- 
tling along  the  narrow  streets,  and  out  through  the 
old  town  into  the  main  highway,  lined  with  stone 
walls  that  shut  in  and  divided  the  many  farms. 

Doctor  Jasper  first  spent  an  entire  month  in  the 
city,  wandering  about  all  day  in  search  of  the  face 
he  never  for  a  moment  forgot.  And  his  evenings 
were  passed  at  some  one  or  another  place  of  amuse- 
ment or  recreation,  although  with  but  a  faint  hope 
of  finding  success  amid  such  surroundings. 

He  then  went  to  the  joint  home  of  the  only  other 
members  of  his  family  —  his  sister  and  aunt.  But 
he  remained  with  them  only  a  short  time,  and  then, 
to  their  great  disappointment,  left  again,  announc- 
ing his  intention  to  go  abroad. 

He  had  resolved  to  carry  out  his  original  plan, 
and  go  to  Cuba,  feeling  satisfied  that  there  Loleta 
was  to  be  found.  And  a  few  days  later  he  was  in 
Havana. 

Here  he  remained  for  over  a  week,  looking  about, 
and  acquiring  all  possible  information  ;  but  he  found 
nothing  to  indicate  that  she  was,  or  had  been,  in  the 
city.  Nor  could  he  find  any  trace  of  her  in  other 
parts  of  the  island,  which  he  visited  one  after  the 
other,  as  he  was  able  to  secure  transportation. 

It  was  during  one  of  these  trips  that  he  went  to 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold     379 

Madame  Harwood's  former  home,  being  able  to  locate 
it  through  information  gained  from  residents  there- 
about. 

He  found  that  she  had  disposed  of  the  property  to 
a  Spaniard,  who  afterwards  sold  it  to  be  converted 
into  a  hotel.  But  the  splendid  mansion  had  been 
destroyed,  and  the  once  beautiful  surroundings  now 
showed  a  picture  of  utter  desolation. 

Upon  his  return  to  Havana  he  found  a  letter  from 
Margaret,  telling  him  that  she  had  received  one 
from  Loleta.  It  was  written  from  Paris,  where  she 
and  Mammy  Zabette  were  stopping  at  a  convent, 
the  Mother  Superior  of  which  had  been  a  life-long 
friend  of  Madame  Harwood.  And  although  she  men- 
tioned her  intention  of  returning  to  America,  there 
was  no  intimation  as  to  when  this  would  be. 

He  took  the  first  steamer  for  New  York,  arriving 
there  just  in  time  to  catch  one  of  the  French  liners 
bound  for  Havre.  Thence  he  hastened  to  Paris, 
where,  as  best  he  might,  he  made  a  tedious  and 
ever-baffled  search  among  the  convents  and  nun- 
neries in  and  about  that  city. 

But  all  to  no  purpose.  Either  the  people  in 
charge  would  not  tell  him  the  truth,  or  else  he 
failed  to  discover  the  particular  retreat  that  held 
the  object  of  his  search.  And  the  end  of  it  all  found 
him  as  completely  at  sea  as  though  he  had  not  come 
at  all. 


CHAPTER   XXXVI 

MEANWHILE  the  bluebirds  were  calling  to 
each  other  in  the  old  town  across  the  ocean, 
and  the  frogs  were  piping  shrilly  from  the 
low  places. 

Spring  had  come  again;  and  one  of  the  gaffers 
prophesied  to  Uncle  Darb,  while  they  stood  by  Cul- 
man's  ancient  stove,  redder  from  rust  than  with  heat, 
"Ther  bull-paddicks  sing  so  loud  I  guess  we'll  hev 
a  wet  season. " 

Walking  in  the  sunset  glow,  along  the  already 
dusty  road,  on  her  way  home  from  a  visit  to  Tom's 
grave,  Margaret  stopped  to  lean  upon  the  old  turn- 
stile, while  a  smile  dimpled  the  corners  of  her 
mouth,  as  she  listened  to  the  same  trio  of  frogs  — 
judging  from  the  sound  —  to  which  her  father  had 
called  her  attention,  when,  as  a  much  smaller  girl, 
she  had  passed  along  this  same  road  one  spring 
evening  with  him  and  Tom.  And  she  recalled  how 
the  scent  of  growing  things,  fresh  and  sweet  as  now, 
then  filled  the  air. 

This  frog  trio  was  led  by  a  shrill  treble,  that  sang 
—  as  Tom  translated  it,  — 

"  Here  he  comes  !     Here  he  comes!  " 
To  which  a  deeper  voice  seemingly  responded, 
"  There  he  goes !     There  he  goes  !  " 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold     381 

While  a  tremendous  bass-profundo  rounded  it  out 
with, 

"  Good  Lord  !     Good  Lord !  " 

She  walked  on,  across  the  short-cut  of  the  fields, 
all  odorous  with  spring  blooms,  and  the  air  thrilling 
with  the  robins'  evening  songs,  when  suddenly  she 
saw  Mrs.  Bessly  and  Jane  standing  in  front  of  her, 
both  of  them  in  festal  array. 

"Land-alive,  Marg'ret  Leslie,  your  gray  dress 
meks  one  think  of  a  ghost,  meetin'  you  here  in  the 
fields  at  this  time  o'  day!" 

"But  the  thought  must  stop  right  there,  Bess," 
replied  the  girl  laughingly,  "for  there  is  nothing 
ghostly  in  what  my  gray  dress  covers." 

"I  don't  know  'bout  thet,"  Mrs.  Bessly  asserted, 
looking  critically  at  her.  "It  seems  to  me  ye  ain't 
nigh  as  plump  as  usual,  an'  don't  look  so  well. 
What  did  'Liza  give  ye  this  spring  —  sas'fras,  or 
dandelion? " 

"Neither,"  answered  Margaret,  laughing  all  the 
more. 

"Thet 's  teetotally  wrong,"  said  Mrs.  Bessly,  who 
evidently  looked  at  the  matter  in  a  serious  light. 
"Ye  ought  to  hev  been  dosed  with  one  or  t'other. 
Or,  come  to  think  of  it,  I  guess  gentian  's  the  thing 
ye  need;  an'  it  ain't  too  late  yet.  Jest  tek  my 
advice,  an'  tek  some  gentian  tea." 

"Can't  I  take  your  advice  without  taking  the 
tea?"  was  the  quizzical  query. 

While  Mrs.  Bessly  seemed  to  be  pondering  over 
it,  Jane  ventured  to  ask  timidly,  "What  d'ye  hear 
from  Doctor  Jasper? " 


382     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

"Yes;  where  is  he  now,  an'  be  he  comin'  here 
this  summer?"  her  aunt  added  quickly,  appearing 
to  forget  all  about  the  gentian  as  she  looked  in- 
tently at  Margaret  through  the  fast  gathering  dusk. 

"  He  's  in  Paris,  and  has  not  told  papa  whether  he 
is  coming  here  this  summer." 

Her  voice  had  an  unusual  touch  of  coldness,  for 
the  inquisitiveness  in  Mrs.  Bessly's  sharp  eyes  was 
not  to  be  mistaken. 

But  the  good  woman  only  said,  "Well,  — do  tell! 
Ye  'mind  me  o'  what  Irish  Nora  said  to  Uncle 
Darb's  Eben,  when  he  come  'round  this  mornin' 
with  a  cod.  Ye  know  he  broke  his  arm  a  couple 
o'  weeks  ago." 

"  What  was  that?  "asked  Margaret,  rather  indif- 
ferently. 

"  Why,  she  says  to  him,  '  Hev  ye  it  in  slats  ? ' 
'No,'  says  he.  'Oh,'  says  she,  'in  paris,  then.' 
Jest  as  if  his  arm  was  in  furrin  parts." 

Margaret  laughed,  but  only  from  kindness;  and 
Mrs.  Bessly  went  on,  "  By  the  way,  me  an'  Jane  's 
been  to  Tillie  English's  weddin'.  She  married 
thet  limb,  Tom  Manley;  but  let  's  hope  he  '11  settle 
down,  an'  try  to  'mount  to  somethin'.  Thet  old 
shoutin'  Methody  aunt  o'  Tillie's,  from  Vermont, 
seemed  to  be  runnin'  things.  She  's  as  rich  as  dirt, 
ye  know;  an'  she  hed  thet  cousin  o'  her'n,  old  Dea- 
con Hipstey,  down  with  her,  to  tie  the  knot.  I 
s'pose  he  's  a  good  'nough  man,  even  if  he  does  tek 
snuff,  an'  talk  through  his  nose.  But  I  do  wish  he 
wouldn't  keep  everlastin'ly  sayin'  'Amen.'  It 
sounds  for  all  the  world  like  a  flock  o'  sheep, 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold     383 

bleatin'  out  '  B-a-a '  every  minute.  An'  he  sort  o' 
twiddles  his  voice,  jest  as  if  he  was  hevin'  the 
*  Amens '  jounced  out'n  him  when  he  was  ridin' 
over  a  rough  road  full  o'  piled-up  sins.  Dear-lands ! 
Didn't  we  hev  a  lot  o'  sposh  this  spring,  when  the 
snow  come  to  go  ?  " 

That  evening  at  the  tea-table  Captain  Leslie 
ended  a  long  silence  by  sighing  profoundly. 

"Dear  me,"  he  said,  "how  I  wish  the  lad  would 
come  home !  You  don't  know,  Peggy,  how  I  miss 
him." 

She  did  not  reply,  but  busied  herself  in  tendering 
Fin  a  choice  bit  of  cake. 

The  Captain  looked  at  her  keenly,  and  was  about 
to  speak  again,  when  Eliza  said,  "I  met  Lydia 
Tishu  up-town  this  mornin',  an'  she  says  they're 
beginnin'  to  bring  down  things  for  the  place  over 
on  Bramble  Island." 

"Yes,"  the  Captain  assented;  "I  was  down  on 
the  shore  this  afternoon,  when  they  were  taking 
several  boat-loads  of  stuff  across.  One  of  the  men 
told  me  the  sisters  and  children  are  coming  here 
right  away." 

"Well,"  and  Eliza's  voice  had  a  grieved  tone, 
"it's  a  real  affliction  to  hev  an  orphan  asylum  over 
there.  Like  as  not  we'll  be  hevin'  another  visita- 
tion o'  smallpox,  or  perhaps  yallar  fever." 

"Quite  a  cheerful  prospect,  that,"  remarked  the 
Captain,  as  he  rose  from  the  table.  Then  he 
tramped  off;  and  presently  his  strong,  mellow  voice 
was  heard  trolling  forth,  in  a  distant  part  of  the 
house,  — 


384     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

"  And  out  of  her  bosom  there  grew  a  red  rose, 
And  out  of  her  lover's,  a  brier; 

And  they  grew,  and  they  grew,  to  the  church  steeple's  top, 
And  then  they  could  grow  no  higher. 
So  there  they  entwined  in  a  true  lover's  knot,     , 
For  all  lovers  true  to  admire-ire-ire, 
For  all  lovers  true  to  admire." 


CHAPTER   XXXVII 

A  FEW  weeks  later  and  all  the  fields  were  green 
in  summer  dress,  although  the  short  young 
grass  in  Eliza's  bleaching  ground,  and  out 
under  the  trees  in  the  orchard,  had  not  yet  come  to 
feathery  heads.  And  here  and  there,  amid  the 
green,  a  dandelion,  close-set,  gleamed  like  a  golden 
button. 

The  time  of  blossoms  had  come;  and  the  trees 
were  thick  with  fleecy  white  and  pink. 

It  was  now  that  Doctor  Jasper,  still  in  Paris, 
received  a  letter  from  Margaret  that  put  an  end 
to  his  futile  inquiries,  and  sent  all  his  surmises  fly- 
ing to  the  winds. 

Loleta  was  back,  but  not  at  the  old  home;  for  the 
house  had  caught  fire  one  night  in  the  early  spring, 
and  was  entirely  consumed.  She  was  on  Bramble 
Island,  with  the  sisters. 

A  fortnight  later  Doctor  Jasper  was  at  the  Leslie 
house,  for  the  jubilant  Captain  would  not  hear  of 
his  taking  quarters  anywhere  else. 

The  same  old  stage  rolled  him  into  town  one 
afternoon,  just  as  the  sun  was  beginning  to  send 
level  slants  across  the  hills  and  fields,  and  over  the 
sea,  stretching,  blue  as  sapphire,  out  to  the  eastern 
horizon. 


386      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

Uncle  Billy  was  the  first  to  greet  him,  at  the 
Post-Office,  where  the  stage  stopped  to  leave  the 
modest  mail  pouch.  The  old  man  happened  to  be 
lounging  by  the  door.  But  he  straightened  himself 
in  a  trice,  and  hurried  forward  to  grasp  the  Doctor's 
extended  hand,  while  he  grinned  so  expansively  as 
to  make  it  a  wonder  that  his  teeth  did  not  forget  to 
keep  their  firm  clinch  upon  the  stem  of  his  short  pipe. 

"  Laird  —  Laird  !  But  it 's  a  pleasant  sight  ter 
see  ye  ag'in,  Doctor  Jarsper!  It  seems  a  long  time 
since  ye  went  away." 

He  stopped,  and  seemed  to  swallow  something; 
then,  with  the  smile  all  gone,  he  added,  "  How  the 
sight  o'  ye  'minds  me  o'  Cap'n  Jack,  an'  ther  good 
times  we  all  used  ter  hev  last  summer!  He  were  a 
gentle,  noble  little  chap,  wa'n't  he,  Doctor  Jarsper, 
with  ther  sort  o'  hand  ready  ter  ketch  holt  o'  sech 
shipmets  as  might  need  help.  An'  when  sech  teks 
holt,  it 's  ther  sort  as  never  lets  go.  Seems  ter  me, 
Doctor  Jarsper, — meanin'  no  offence  —  landlubbers 
never  hev  ther  same  sort  o'  hearts  as  is  found  so 
common  'mongst  old  sailors." 

"I  agree  with  you  there,  Uncle  Billy,"  said  the 
Doctor,  smiling  at  the  old  man's  earnestness;  "and 
I  am  glad  to  be  back  among  the  old  sailors.  Is  the 
'  Pretty  Sally  '  in  the  water  yet  ?  " 

"Thet  she  be,  an'  has  been  for  weeks.  Won't  ye 
soon  be  wantin'  ter  tek  a  trip  in  her?  " 

"Of  course  I  will,"  was  the  hearty  reply,  with  a 
wave  of  his  hand,  as  the  driver  came  from  the  Post- 
Office  and  scrambled  to  his  seat,  the  horses  having 
already  started  off. 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold     387 

That  evening,  when  tea  was  over,  the  Doctor  and 
Margaret  walked  down  to  the  headland  opposite 
Bramble  Island,  although  no  word  had  been  spoken 
of  her  who  was  there.  Captain  Leslie  had  said, 
"  Before  it  gets  dark,  Pegaway,  you  'd  better  take 
the  lad  down  to  have  a  look  at  his  old  friend  the  sea, 
while  I  stretch  my  legs  by  going  up  town  after  the 
mail,  if  old  Steve  hasn't  shut  up  shop." 

As  they  stood  looking  across  the  water,  a  large 
fishing  smack  came  speeding  along  under  full  sail, 
with  a  small  boat  she  had  in  tow  pitching  and  roll- 
ing about,  forced  to  follow,  and  yet  as  if  struggling 
bravely  to  keep  a  course  of  its  own. 

"That  little  boat,"  Doctor  Jasper  said,  after  call- 
ing Margaret's  attention  to  it,  "seems  to  me  like 
myself,  as  I  have  been  for  the  past  seven  or  eight 
months." 

She  did  not  appear  to  have  heard  him,  for  she 
looked  up  and  said  abruptly,  "I  haven't  told  you 
that  Mammy  Zabette  is  dead." 

"  Indeed !     When  did  that  happen  ?  " 

"Not  very  long  ago,  over  in  Paris;  and  that  was 
one  reason  why  Loleta  came  back  here.  She  told 
me  she  felt  so  lonesome,  and  was  homesick.  It  was 
about  the  same  time  that  the  house  was  burned ;  and 
how  this  happened  has  always  been  a  mystery.  The 
fire  broke  out  at  night,  and  in  the  morning  that 
lovely  place  was  nothing  but  a  heap  of  ashes  and 
rubbish,  although  the  fire  engine  and  a  big  crowd 
got  there  as  soon  as  they  could." 

"Poor  child  —  she  seems  fated,"  he  said  under  his 
breath. 


388      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

"Doesn't  she?"  For  Margaret  had  caught  the 
words.  "And  the  way  Mammy  Zabette  went  was 
so  dreadful,  too.  They  found  her  in  her  room  ;  and 
the  doctor  said  she  had  been  dead  several  hours.  It 
seems  she  had  heart  disease." 

"All  this  must  have  been  terrible  for  the  poor 
child.  When  did  you  last  see  her?" 

"  Day  before  yesterday,  in  the  afternoon ;  and  I 
shall  probably  see  her  again  to-morrow.  She  comes 
over  every  few  days  in  one  of  the  small  boats,  for 
provisions." 

There  was  something  in  the  look  Doctor  Jasper 
now  gave  Margaret  which  she  understood  fully. 

"The  Bramble  Island  boat  always  lands  down  in 
the  cove  by  Uncle  Billy's  bungalow,"  she  added. 
"  Of  course  you  know  where  it  is,  and  remember 
what  a  fine  place  it  is  to  beach  a  dory.  And  "  — 
still  more  significantly  —  "they  always  come  over  in 
the  afternoon,  between  three  and  four  o'clock,  or  a 
little  later." 

"I  '11  watch  to-morrow,"  the  Doctor  said  to  him- 
self. But  he  might  just  as  well  have  spoken  aloud, 
for  he  knew  that  Margaret  had,  in  her  own  way, 
been  telling  him  how  he  might  see  Loleta,  and 
speak  with  her. 

Before  long  they  turned  from  the  sea  and  the 
black  shadows  brooding  over  it,  and  took  their  way 
leisurely  to  the  Harwood  place. 

A  new  moon  hung  low  in  the  western  sky ;  but 
there  was  still  sufficient  light  to  reveal  the  ruin  and 
desolation  that  lay  over  the  once  beautiful  home. 

The   trees   showed    great   ugly   gaps    amid   their 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold     380 

trunks  and  limbs,  where  burning  timbers  had  fallen 
upon  them.  The  water  of  the  pool  gleamed  only 
here  and  there  from  under  the  debris  which  almost 
filled  it;  and  the  marble  satyr  lay  toppled  over. 
Only  the  little  pavilion,  so  distinct  in  Doctor  Jas- 
per's memory,  had  kept  its  familiar  appearance. 

"  Is  n't  it  dreadful?  "  said  Margaret,  as  they  stood 
looking  about  them. 

"  Indeed  it  is.  And  just  think  of  how  much  has 
happened  since  you  and  I  first  came  up  this  path 
together !  " 

"  Let  me  see,"  she  said  contemplatively.  "  It  was 
that  night,  or  rather  the  morning,  after  our  Danger- 
Head  exploit,  was  n't  it?  " 

"  Yes ;  and  it  seems  years  ago." 

"  So  it  does,"  she  said  softly.  "  But,"  with  a  more 
cheerful  air,  "  never  mind ;  for  after  a  while  things 
will  come  quite  as  you  wish.  And,  when  they  do, 
I  don't  think  the  pleasant  things  of  the  past  will 
seem  so  long  ago,  as  when  they  are  now  contrasted 
with  an  unpleasant  present.  I  have  always  found 
it  so." 

The  words  ended  with  a  sigh,  which,  faint  as  it 
was,  Doctor  Jasper  heard. 

"  What  is  it,  if  I  may  ask,  that  you  think  might 
come,  and  make  the  gone-by  time  seem  less  far  away 
to  you?" 

He  spoke  lightly,  his  voice  seeming  to  have  caught 
some  of  her  own  usual  brightness. 

"  Nonsense  !  "  she  said,  "  you  know  perfectly  well 
that  I  was  thinking  only  of  you.  Come  —  let 's  go 
home." 


39°     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

The  moon  was  now  sinking  behind  the  hills  back 
of  the  town,  while  the  wind  stirred  the  tender  leaves 
of  the  rose-vines  budding  upon  the  pavilion,  and 
gently  rippled  the  water  about  the  half-submerged 
face  of  the  satyr,  who  seemed  to  be  looking  up  at 
the  darkening  sky. 

The  only  light  in  Mrs.  Bessly's  house  came  from 
the  dining-room,  where  were  two  lamps,  one  of  them 
a  large,  old-fashioned  affair,  its  crystal  bowl  showing 
the  clear  oil  within,  and  specklessly  brilliant  without 
from  frequent  polishings  at  the  skilful  hands  of  Jane, 
who  now  sat  close  to  it,  absorbing  "  James  Mount- 
joy,  or,  I've  Been  Thinking." 

Eph,  newspaper  in  hand,  was  reading  aloud  to  his 
mother,  who  was  rapidly  lowering  the  basketful  of 
socks  and  stockings  upon  the  table  before  her. 

She  had  just  observed  the  fast  increasing  collec- 
tion of  moths  and  other  insects  about  the  lamp,  most 
of  them  upon  their  backs,  and  with  spasmodically 
agitated  legs,  suggestive  of  suffering. 

"  Land-sakes !  What  a  mess  on  the  tablecloth  ! 
Talk  o'  the  slaughter  o'  the  innercents  by  Herod ! 
This  lamp  is  surely  a  slaughterer  of  innercent  bugs. 
Jane,  go  an'  shet  the  back  entry  door,  for  thet's 
where  they  must  be  comin'  in." 

Eph,  who  had  paused  during  his  mother's  inter- 
ruption, now  resumed:  "An'  Mrs.  Grubbs's  friends 
an'  sorrowin'  relations  will  long  remember  thankfully 
that  she  always  indulged  the  hope  —  " 

"  Thet  she  did  —  cantankerous  old  hypocrite  !  " 
exclaimed  Mrs.  Bessly,  spitefully,  as  she  held  her 
needle  against  the  light,  squinting  at  it  over  her 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold     391 

glasses  while  she  thrust  the  yarn  through  its  eye, 
doing  this  with  a  stabbing  motion. 

"  That  she  always  indulged  the  hope,"  Eph  went 
on,  "  an'  so  died,  peacefully  rejoicin'." 

As  he  laid  the  paper  down,  his  mother  said,  "  I 
seen  Doctor  Jasper  ag'in,  when  I  was  comin'  from 
the  store.  Him  an'  Marg'ret  Leslie  was  walkin' 
down  to  the  shore.  I  s'pose  we  '11  hear  next  thet 
they  're  to  be  married." 

"  He  looked  han'some,  did  n't  he,  Ma,  when  we 
seen  him  comin'  in  the  stage?  "  said  Eph.  "  I  wish 
I  could  travel  in  furrin  parts." 

"So's  to  grow  han'some?"  inquired  Jane,  an 
unwonted  twinkle  in  her  eyes. 

Eph  looked  at  her  severely ;  but,  before  he  could 
think  of  a  fitting  reply,  his  mother  gave  the  matter 
a  new  turn,  by  saying  with  light  sarcasm,  "  Well,  Eph, 
if  ye  calc'late  to  travel  many  miles  from  home  I  'd 
Vise  ye  to  tek  along  an  extry  chest  o'  socks,  for  the 
way  ye  tramp  holes  in  'em  is  the  beatenest !  " 


CHAPTER   XXXVIII 

THE  next  afternoon  found  Doctor  Jasper  among 
the  rocks  near  the  end  of  the  little  cove  be- 
low Uncle  Billy's  bungalow,  whose  fastened 
door  and  windows  gave  evidence  of  the  old  man's 
absence  upon  the  water. 

The  sea  glittered,  joyously  bright,  with  here  and 
there  many-colored  patches,  made  by  the  cloud 
shadows  passing  over  it.  The  day  was  unusually 
warm  for  the  season ;  and  the  heat  was  making  a 
dizzy,  mist-like  atmosphere  between  the  town  and 
Bramble  Island,  lying  empurpled  by  the  distance. 

The  clock  on  the  town  hall  had  clanged  out  four 
strokes  a  quarter  of  an  hour  before,  and  he  began  to 
fear  she  was  not  coming.  But  five  minutes  later  a 
bare-armed,  brown-faced  lad  beached  a  rowboat 
upon  the  smooth  sand. 

Loleta  was  in  the  bow ;  and  Doctor  Jasper  watched 
her  with  hungry  eyes  as  she  rose  and  sprang  ashore. 

A  long  black  cloak  fell  to  her  feet,  giving  her  a 
nun-like  appearance,  although  she  did  not  wear  the 
dress  of  the  order,  while  about  her  head  was  wound 
a  black  lace  scarf,  through  which  her  hair  gleamed 
all  the  more  brightly. 

He  thought  that  her  face  seemed  thinner,  and 
more  pearly,  than  of  old ;  but  it  was  none  the  less 
beautiful. 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      393 

She  stood  looking  off  over  the  water,  while  the 
boy  secured  the  boat.  Then,  turning  to  him,  she 
said,  "  Tony,  here  is  the  list ;  you  will  take  it  straight 
to  Mr.  Culman.  Tell  him  I  did  send  you,  and  I 
think  you  will  find  everything  quite  right.  I  will 
meet  you  here  when  you  return." 

He  took  a  large  basket  from  the  boat,  and  trudged 
away,  whistling  cheerfully,  while  Loleta  hurried  off  in 
an  opposite  direction  from  where  Doctor  Jasper  had 
remained  partially  concealed. 

The  latter  followed  her,  as  she  went  rapidly  along ; 
and  he  knew  that  the  way  she  was  taking  led  directly 
across  the  fields  to  the  old  burying  ground. 

He  walked  slowly,  for  he  could  not  bring  himself 
to  hasten.  He  was  fearing  his  fate,  now  that  this  — 
as  it  seemed  to  him  the  final  —  chance  had  come, 
wherein  he  was  either  to  win  or  lose  her. 

The  grass  in  the  burying  ground  was  short,  and  the 
graves  undulated  to  the  farthermost  walls,  like  billows 
of  the  sea.  The  marble  cross  marking  where  Madame 
Harwood  lay  gleamed  whiter  than  anything  about, 
except  the  small  slab  near-by  that  told  of  little  Cap- 
tain Jack's  sleeping  place. 

These  two  graves  were  between  Loleta  and  Doctor 
Jasper,  as  they  stood  once  more  face  to  face. 

She  had  a  look  that  told  of  troubled  days  and 
restless  nights.  Her  eyelids  were  heavy,  with  shad- 
ows about  them.  But  the  eyes  she  raised  to  him 
were  filled  with  a  sweeter  and  calmer  light  than  he 
had  ever  seen  them  hold ;  and  a  smile  came  to  her 
lips  as  she  frankly  extended  her  ungloved  hand. 

The  man  had  long  been  schooling  himself  for  this 


394     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 


interview,  which  he  felt  would  be  decisive  of  his 
hopes.  His  mind  had  pictured  how  she  would  look, 
what  her  manner  would  be,  and  the  way  in  which  she 
would  meet  him. 

He  had  thought  of  what  he  would  say  to  her,  of 
the  arguments  he  would  use,  even  going  so  far  as  to 
formulate  the  words  with  which  he  would  once  more 
plead  his  love. 

But  now  all  this  went  for  nothing.  The  sight  of 
her,  —  a  living  reality  ;  her  wondrous  beauty  appeal- 
ing to  him  more  than  ever  by  contrast  with  her 
sombre  garb  ;  her  look  of  weariness  and  care,  —  these 
put  to  flight  all  his  mental  preparations  and  rehearsals. 

There  came  instead,  and  stronger  than  ever,  that 
hungry  longing  for  her;  that  craving  for  her  and  her 
love  ;  the  feeling  that  now,  as  she  stood  there  before 
him,  she  must  be  his,  forever,  —  his  to  care  for,  to 
protect,  and  to  make  happy. 

And  so  the  words  that  issued  tremulously  from  his 
lips  were,  "  Loleta,  I  have  found  you  at  last  !  Will 
you  not  love  me  now?  " 

The  lids  drooped  over  her  eyes,  and  the  smile 
that  had  welcomed  him  was  gone,  as  she  turned 
her  head  away,  with  the  same  restless  motion  as  that 
night  when  he  had  bared  his  heart  to  her. 

Then  their  eyes  met  again,  as  she  said,  the  words 
coming  slowly,  "  Surely,  after  all  these  months,  you 
do  not  come  to  me  now  to  ask  me  all  over  again?  " 

The  look  in  the  passionate  face,  so  far  above  her 
upraised  one,  made  her  lids  fall  again  as  he  ex- 
claimed, "  But  I  do,  Loleta  !  I  come  for  that,  and 
for  nothing  else.  You  and  your  love  are  now  all  I 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold     395 

can  find  worth  living  for.  You  know  that  I  love 
you ;  but  you  cannot  know  the  depth  and  strength 
of  my  love.  And  I  could  tell  you  so  again  and 
again,  without  ever  tiring." 

"No?"  she  said  questioningly,  and  with  a  weary 
smile.  "  But  have  you  never  thought  that  I  might 
tire  of  it,  even  if  you  did  not?  " 

He  drew  back,  the  color  leaving  his  face ;  and, 
stretching  out  his  hands,  he  cried  reproachfully, 
"  How  can  you  trifle  with  me  and  my  love,  —  as 
true  a  love  as  ever  a  man  had  for  a  woman?" 

"Trifle,  I  trifle?"  she  repeated.  "I  do  think  I 
can  never  feel  to  trifle  with  anything  again." 

Her  voice  was  filled  with  bitterness,  and  the  corners 
of  her  lips  curled  down  in  a  way  that  killed  their 
smiling. 

But,  paying  no  regard  to  this,  he  went  on  impetu- 
ously, determined  to  clear  all  his  doubts. 

"  Do  you  know  that  I  believe  you  love  me,  Loleta, 
although  you  will  not  tell  me  so?" 

He  saw  the  start  she  gave.  And  he  saw  as  well 
the  anger  come  to  her  eyes,  as  she  drew  herself  up 
haughtily. 

But  this  only  intensified  his  feelings,  and  made  him 
still  more  recklessly  persistent. 

"  Some  silly,  old-time  notion  that  Madame  Har- 
wood  drilled  into  you  is  making  you  cruel  to  me,  and 
to  yourself!  " 

"  Ah !  "  with  a  gasp.  "  Do  you  dare  to  think 
that?" 

"  Yes,  I  do,"  he  answered  doggedly ;  "  for  I  can  find 
no  other  explanation  of  what  you  say  and  do,  unless 


396      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

you  care  nothing  whatever  for  me  and  my  happiness. 
And  this  I  cannot  permit  myself  to  believe." 

"  And  will  you  stand  there,"  she  demanded  indig- 
nantly, ignoring  what  he  had  said,  "  and  argue  to  me 
unkindly  of  her  —  of  my  grandmere  ?  " 

"  No,"  he  replied,  now  more  calmly;  "  not  unkindly 

of  her,  for  I  know  she  loved  you  very  dearly.     But  I 

will  say  this  :  That  she  was  very  proud,  and  very  hard 

—  one  who  would  trample  love  ruthlessly  underfoot, 

where  pride  spoke." 

Loleta  waited  a  moment,  as  though  seeking  how 
best  to  express  her  meaning;  then  she  said  gently, 
"  It  is  but  right  that  we  should  bear  with  the  seeming 
pride  and  hardness  of  those  to  whom  we  owe  love  and 
respect;  and  especially  when  it  is  called  out  because 
of  our  own  acts,  which  to  them  do  seem  wicked  and 
degraded.  You  must  remember  that  once  I  did 
repulse  her  bitterly ;  and  that  she  did  still  love  me, 
and  did  try  to  protect  me  from  all  the  trouble  my 
wickedness  did  cause.  And  you  must  remember  as 
well  that  I  did  love  her  then,  and  that  I  do  love  her 
now." 

She  had  placed  her  hand  and  arm  closely  about 
the  marble  cross,  as  if  to  protect  the  memory  of 
her  who  slept  beneath.  And  there  was  defiance, 
mingled  with  reproach,  in  the  look  she  gave  him. 

But,  paying  no  attention  to  this,  nor  to  her  words, 
he  asked  suddenly,  "  Loleta,  will  you  answer  me?  " 

"What  shall  I  answer?" 

She  spoke  listlessly,  as  if  tired,  and  wishing  the 
interview  to  end. 

"  Do  not  play  with  my  words,"  he  said,  "  and  do 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold      397 

not  seem  to  play  with  my  feelings.  Such  things  are 
not  like  you,  and  are  unworthy  of  you.  I  want  you 
to  answer  what  I  have  asked ;  I  've  no  heart  to  talk 
of  anything  else.  Say  that  you  will  love  me;  or,  if 
you  do  not,  that  you  will  try  to  love  me.  I  want  you 
to  tell  me  that  you  will  be  my  wife." 

He  had  gone  around  the  graves,  and,  standing  be- 
side her,  took  both  her  hands,  as  he  looked  down 
into  her  eyes. 

She  glanced  into  his  face  as  though  afraid  of  him, 
while  she  repeated  in  a  tone  he  could  scarcely  hear, 
"  Your  wife !  " 

"  Yes,  Loleta,  —  my  wife !  Answer  me ;  do  not  say 
anything  but  '  Yes.'  It  must  be  '  Yes,'  Loleta." 

"  But  I  must  say  No !     And  I  do  say  it." 

The  words  were  cried  out,  as  she  snatched  her 
hands  from  his  clasp. 

"Why  have  you  come  back  here  —  why  will  you 
talk  to  me  so?"  she  asked  wildly.  "Why  will  you 
not  leave  me  alone?  I  am  with  the  sisters;  and  it  is 
there  I  do  find  the  peace  I  need.  It  is  there  I  shall 
live  and  die.  And,  if  I  do  have  to  see  you  like  this, 
I  shall  not  come  again  from  the  island." 

His  eyes  had  been  growing  stony,  and  his  face  gray. 
And  now  he  stepped  slowly  backwards,  until  the  two 
graves  were  once  more  between  them. 

"  I  beg  you  to  forgive  me,  and  to  believe  that  I  will 
trouble  you  no  more,"  he  said,  all  the  passion  and 
fire  gone  from  his  voice,  and  the  tenderness  as  well. 
"  I  ask  your  pardon  for  being  so  stupid  as  to  have 
doubted  that  you  really  detest  me,  as  you  said  long 
ago, —  that  my  love  is  an  unwelcome  thing  to  you." 


398      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

"  But  you  are  mistaken,"  she  replied,  speaking  again 
very  gently;  " for  I  do  not  detest  you  —  not  now." 

"Never  mind  about  it,"  he  said  coldly;  "for  it 
must  matter  nothing  to  either  of  us.  Shall  I  go  back 
with  you  to  the  boat,  or  do  you  prefer  to  return  alone? " 

"  Alone,"  was  the  reply,  her  voice  sounding  smoth- 
ered and  mechanical,  like  an  echo  of  his  last  word. 

He  lifted  his  hat  and  walked  quickly  away.  And 
shortly  afterwards,  from  one  of  the  headlands,  he 
watched  the  boat  that  bore  her  off,  until  it  was  only  a 
little  speck  nearing  the  beach  along  Bramble  Island. 

Over  in  the  west  the  heads  and  shoulders  of  pon- 
derous storm-clouds  were  shaping  themselves  above 
the  bluish  obscurity,  with  here  and  there  a  sheen  of 
bronze  upon  them ;  and  into  this  the  sun  went  down 
as  into  a  stormy  sea. 


CHAPTER   XXXIX 

WE   be   goin'  ter  hev  a  big  storm  'fore  ther 
night 's  far  on,"  one  of  Uncle  Barb's  gaffers 
called  out  to  a  passer-by;  for  the  platform 
and  benches  were  well  filled  for  the  summer  season. 

Doctor  Jasper  heard  the  announcement  with  a 
sense  of  gratitude,  and  looked  with  absolute  pleasure 
at  the  threatening  sky. 

Before  returning  to  Captain  Leslie's,  he  went 
around  to  Mrs.  Bessly's  house,  and  found  her  at  the 
gate,  dickering  with  a  tin-man,  whose  cart,  piled  high 
with  pans,  pails,  and  dippers,  well-nigh  filled  the  nar- 
row street. 

He  was  an  itinerant  trader,  who  had  paid  Mrs. 
Bessly  visitations  for  many  seasons ;  although,  such 
was  the  closeness  of  her  bargainings,  that  he  had  been 
heard  to  express  his  thanks  for  the  keen-witted  widow 
having  left  him  his  "  clothes  to  wear." 

She  now  brought  her  negotiations  to  a  speedy 
end,  and  having  greeted  Doctor  Jasper  effusively, 
ushered  him  into  the  dining-room,  where  Jane  was  at 
work  sorting  out  the  longest  feathers  from  a  heap  of 
chicken  plumage. 

The  girl  welcomed  him  with  evident  pleasure,  while 
Mrs.  Bessly,  after  wiping  some  invisible  dust  from  a 
chair,  invited  him  to  be  seated. 


400     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

"Well,  now,  Doctor  Jasper,"  she  began,  "do  tell  us 
some  o'  the  interestin'  sights  ye've  seen."  And, 
seating  herself  opposite  him,  she  leaned  back  com- 
fortably, prepared  to  be  entertained. 

But  she  was  fated  to  disappointment ;  for  he  was 
in  no  humor  for  talking  about  anything  concerning 
himself. 

"  I  don't  think  I  could  tell  much  that  would  inter- 
est you,"  he  said,  adding,  with  a  glance  at  the  table, 
and  hoping  to  change  the  subject,  "  Those  feathers 
look  like  the  coat  of  my  old  friend  Sancho." 

"  They  be,"  she  answered.  "  Eph  got  a  new 
rooster  t'  other  day ;  an'  Sancho,  the  old  fool,  started 
in  to  show  him  the  law.  An'  now  Sancho  's  dead." 

The  Doctor,  not  caring  to  learn  the  details  of  the 
tragedy,  asked  the  news  of  the  past  winter. 

This  was  sufficient  to  set  into  motion  Mrs.  Bessly's 
thumbs  and  tongue ;  and  she  regaled  him  with  much 
gossip  of  marriages,  deaths,  and  births,  some  of  it 
concerning  people  of  whom  he  now  heard  for  the 
first  time. 

"  They  Ve  got  a  new  minister  up  at  the  Presbyte- 
rian Church,"  she  announced,  among  other  things. 
"An*  most  folks  is  glad  Mr.  Twombly  's  gone  ;  for  he 
was  gittin'  dretful  tiresome,  an'  seemed  to  be  crazy 
'bout  prayin'  in  public.  O'  course  one  expects  to 
hev  meetin',  an'  sech  things,  opened  with  prayer; 
but  Mr.  Twombly  'd  open  a  dance  with  prayer,  if 
he  could  be  got  to  go  to  one.  Why,  Doctor,  I 
honestly  b'lieve  thet  if  he  was  to  open  a  clam  for 
bait,  down  on  the  beach,  he  'd  hev  to  do  it  with 
prayer." 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold     401 

Having  thus  exhausted  one  theme,  she  took  up 
another. 

"  Wa'n't  it  a  shame  for  the  Harwood  house  to  burn 
up  ?  An'  there  's  Loleta,  all  thet  's  left  o'  the  fam'ly, 
stayin'  with  them  nuns  over  on  Bramble  Island. 
Some  folks  in  town  is  thinkin'  hard  o'  her  for  doin*  it. 
But  then  ye  know  Madam  was  a  Papist  when  she 
got  married ;  an'  so  's  all  her  folks." 

The  mention  of  Loleta's  name  brought  back  th*e 
ordeal  through  which  he  had  passed  that  same  after- 
noon. But  he  crushed  down  the  thought  of  it,  and 
answered  gravely,  "  The  nuns  —  the  sisters,  of  the 
Roman  Catholic  Church  —  are  good  and  brave  wo- 
men, Mrs.  Bessly,  and  deserve  nothing  but  praise  for 
the  work  they  have  accomplished." 

"Ugh — ugh,"  she  grumbled,  trying  to  bite  the 
thread  with  which  she  was  sewing,  her  face  being 
partially  buried  in  the  folds  of  the  work  she  had 
picked  up.  And  raising  her  head,  she  asked  rather 
suspiciously,  "Be  any  o'  your  folks  Papists?  " 

He  perceived  her  drift,  and  smiled  faintly. 

"  No,  Mrs.  Bessly ;  we  are  all  Episcopalians." 

"  '  Piscopalians  !  Is  thet  so?  D' ye  know  thet  when 
I  first  heerd  o'  high  an'  low  '  Piscopals,  I  thought  it 
meant  rich,  an'  poor.  An'  lots  o'  folks  hev  the  same 
notion." 

He  laughed,  and  asked  with  something  of  his  old- 
time  manner,  "  What  is  the  name  of  the  new  minister 
you  were  speaking  about?  And  have  you  been  to 
hear  him  yet?" 

"  Oh,  yes ;  me  an'  Eph  went  to  hear  him  two 
Sundays  ago.  His  name's  Redmond,  an'  his  hair's 

26 


402     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

fiery  red ;  an'  I  keep  thinkin'  his  name  ought  to  be 
Redhead.  But  I  don 't  like  his  preachin'  a  mite." 

•'Why  not?  "  the  Doctor  inquired,  glad  to  be  enter- 
tained in  her  well  remembered  fashion.  Indeed  this 
had  been  his  chief  reason  for  seeking  her,  hoping,  as 
he  did,  that  it  might  serve,  for  a  time  at  least,  to 
change  the  current  of  his  thoughts. 

"  He  hollers  so,  an'  thumps  the  Bible.  I  kept 
thinkin'  how  Miss  Harriet  Spencer  'd  feel,  if  she  was 
to  come  back  to  life  an'  see  him  pound  an'  bang  thet 
Bible  she  gev  the  church  a  year  'fore  she  died.  It 's 
edged  with  goldy-lookin'  bands,  with  two  big  clasps 
o'  the  same  stuff,  whatever  it  is.  An'  it  seemed  a 
shame  to  see  thet  Redhead  double  up  his  fist  an' 
pound  it,  jest  as  if  he  thought  to  thump  savin' 
grace  into  sinners  by  hollerin'  at  'em,  an'  poundin' 
as  he  did.  An"  then  it  was  'nough  to  spoil  the 
Bible." 

She  stopped,  but  only  to  take  breath ;  and  then 
she  was  off  again. 

"  Hev  ye  seen  Lawyer  Abbey's  house,  up  on  the 
ridge,  thet  he'sfixin'  over  so  grand?  He's  put  a 
big  portfolio  on  the  south  side,  where  the  driveway 
comes  up." 

"A  —  what,  did  you  say,  Mrs.  Bessly?" 

"  Why,  a  '  portfolio,'  they  call  it ;  but  mebbe  I  ain't 
got  the  name  to  sound  as  it  should.  It's  furrin  — 
Spanish,  most  likely." 

"  Don  't  you  mean  ' porte-cochere]  Mrs.  Bessly?"  he 
asked  soberly,  as  he  turned  to  pick  up  the  gay  little 
duster  which  Jane  had  just  finished. 

"  Well,  p'r'aps  thet 's  the  right  name  for  the  thing. 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold     403 

An'  to  mek  it,  they  bed  to  tear  down  more  'n  half 
thet  bu-tee-ful  ivory  vine  thet  's  been  growin'  there 
ever  since  I  can  remember.  Lawyer  Abbey's  uncle 
planted  it." 

She  laid  the  sewing  in  her  lap,  and  resting  her 
hands  upon  it,  began  revolving  her  thumbs. 

"  He  used  to  teach  school  over  to'ards  Pilot's-Head ; 
me  an'  my  two  brothers  went  to  him  for  three  winters. 
A  bashful  man  he  was,  an'  half  blind,  bein'  thet  near- 
sighted ;  an'  he  was  forever  hevin'  somethin'  happen 
to  mek  folks  laugh.  Once 't  was  s'posed  he  was 
sparkin'  Hannah  Ellis,  rich  old  Doctor  Ellis's  daughter. 
One  evenin'  he  'd  been  callin*  there ;  an'  when  he 
come  to  leave,  an'  was  backin'  an'  bowin'  out'n  the 
room,  like  he  always  did,  for  manners,  he  bobbed  his 
head  up  underneath  the  bird's  cage.  An'  whack  !  — 
the  bottom  fell  out,  an'  the  water,  seed,  an'  sand  all 
come  showerin'  over  him,  an'  into  his  hair,  which 
was  always  so  oiled  up  ye  could  smell  him  miles 
off.  An'  another  night  he  was  bowin'  hisself  away, 
while  she  an'  some  friends  was  sittin'  on  the  piazzer. 
An'  there  bein'  no  railin'  'round  it,  I  'm  blest  if  he 
did  n  't  back  hisself  clean  off,  his  long  legs  flyin'  up 
in  the  air  like  a  big  letter  V,  'fore  their  very  faces. 
Thet  ended  his  courtin'  Hannah  Ellis,  for  they  all 
laughed  fit  to  kill  theirselves,  an'  Hannah  loudest 
of  all.  An'  old  Abbey  marched  home  madder 'n  a 
wet  hen." 

Doctor  Jasper  laughed  heartily,  much  to  Mrs. 
Bessly's  satisfaction,  for  her  sharp  eyes  had  noted  the 
changed  appearance  of  his  face.  She  felt,  too,  an 
alteration  in  his  manner;  and  it  troubled  her. 


404      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

"  I  wonder  now,  if  Marg'ret  's  sech  a  goose  as  to 
hev  said  '  No/  to  him?  "  she  queried  to  herself,  as  she 
watched  him  go  up  the  street.  "  Thet  is,  if  he 's 
asked  her.  An'  I  bet  thet  's  the  main  thing  's  brought 
him  back." 


CHAPTER  XL 

IT  was  dark  from  the  storm-clouds  that  had  spread 
overhead,  when  the  Doctor  reached  Captain 
Leslie's.  The  lighthouse  lamp  shone  but  feebly 
into  the  mists  gathering  thickly  about  Bramble  Island  ; 
and  he  found  himself  wondering  how  it  would  be  if 
the  sea  should  wash  over  it  entirely,  and  carry  away 
the  woman  he  loved. 

"  But  I  '11  think  no  more  to-night,"  he  said  im- 
patiently, and  almost  aloud ;  for  he  felt  as  if  a  giant 
hand  were  holding  his  brain  to  a  miserable  thinking 
and  wondering  over  her. 

Several  times  during  the  evening  Margaret's  eyes 
met  his  with  a  questioning  look.  But,  having  no 
moment  alone  with  her,  he  held  his  peace ;  and  with 
little  regret,  as  he  was  in  no  mood  for  talking. 

All  night  the  surges  rolled  high,  and  the  wind 
came  in  rushing  blasts  that  whipped  the  pouring  rain. 
But  the  uproar  only  served  to  lull  Doctor  Jasper's 
worn-out  senses  and  strained  nerves. 

The  next  morning,  as  he  and  Margaret  sat  together, 
he  told  her  the  story  of  the  day  before. 

She  listened  in  silence ;  and  he  ended  by  asking 
her,  "  Don't  you  now  admit  that  you  were  mistaken?  " 

"In  thinking  Loleta  cared  for  you?  "she  said, 
blushing,  and  not  looking  at  him. 

"Yes." 


406     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

"  Well,  n-o,"  was  her  slow  reply.  "  I  cannot  be- 
lieve so,  even  now." 

"  I  know  so,"  he  declared  emphatically.  "  And  I 
shall  let  her  alone  for  the  future." 

"Will  you?"  There  was  manifest  doubt  in 
Margaret's  glance  and  voice. 

"  Indeed  I  shall,"  he  repeated  firmly.  "  I  believe, 
or  at  least  I  'd  like  to  hope,  that  I  still  retain  a  little  of 
my  self-respect." 

"  And  out  of  her  bosom  there  grew  a  red  rose, 
And  out  of  her  lover's,  a  brier-ier-ier," 

carolled  Captain  Leslie  somewhere  in  the  distance ; 
and  there  was  a  smile  in  the  quick  look  Margaret 
gave  Doctor  Jasper.  But  she  said  no  more. 

The  weeks  went  by,  and  he  saw  nothing  of  Loleta. 
He  did  not  try,  but  kept  away  from  the  beach  and 
the  burying  ground.  Margaret  brought  reports  of 
her  after  going  with  Uncle  Billy  to  Bramble  Island ; 
and  this  was  all. 

It  was  early  in  July  when  the  Doctor  was  sum- 
moned to  his  aunt,  who  had  been  laid  low  by  illness. 
And  he  took  himself  to  task  for  the  feeling  of  reluct- 
ance with  which  he  obeyed  his  sister's  urgent  request 
that  he  should  come  at  once. 

The  old  lady  recovered  after  a  short  time,  with  her 
fondness  for  the  world  in  nowise  impaired.  And  her 
nephew  forced  himself,  from  a  feeling  of  duty,  to 
remain  with  her  for  a  while. 

But  at  the  beginning  of  the  third  week  there  came 
a  letter  from  Margaret ;  and  as  he  read  it,  his  heart 
seemed  to  stop  its  beating. 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold     407 

"The  time  has  come  when  I  must  tell  you  something. 
And  please  do  not  blame  me  as  much  as  I  blame  myself, 
fearing  that  I  have  made  a  mistake  in  not  telling  you 
before. 

"  Loleta  is  ill.  She  has  been  ill  almost  two  weeks,  but 
not  seriously  until  within  a  few  days.  Doctor  Mix  had 
reported  her  as  getting  along  favorably ;  and  so  I  did  not 
write,  as  I  knew  you  must  be  occupied  with  your  aunt, 
and  I  felt  that  she  must  need  your  care.  And  then  I  did 
not  wish  to  alarm  you  without  good  reason.  But  now  I 
must  tell  you  of  this,  for  Loleta  has  wanted  you." 

There  was  nothing  more.  But,  coming  from  the 
always  blithe  Margaret,  the  words  had  a  hinting  of 
something  between  the  lines,  —  enough  to  fill  him 
with  anxiety,  and  determine  him  to  return  at  once. 

Loleta  had  wanted  him  !  This  of  itself  would  have 
brought  him  to  her  from  the  ends  of  the  earth,  and 
throttled  any  feeling  of  duty  toward  any  one  or  any- 
thing else. 

He  was  hastily  packing  a  valise,  when  his  aunt  and 
sister  fell  upon  him  with  many  inquiries  as  to  the 
reason  for  his  sudden  departure.  But  this  only  added 
irritation  to  the  alarm  which  already  possessed  him. 

"  Don't  ask  me  anything,"  he  replied  impatiently. 
"  I  must  go,  and  as  soon  as  I  can  get  away.  That 
is  all  I  can  say  now.  It  is  entirely  my  own  affair, 
and  need  interest  no  one  else." 

"  And  when  will  you  return?  "  they  asked  in  a  duet. 

"  I  don't  know;  but  I  '11  write  and  tell  you.  Don't 
ask  me  to  talk  about  it  now." 

When  he  was  gone,  his  aunt,  alone  with  her  niece, 
said  fretfully,  "  I  wonder  what  it  is,  Marian,  that  takes 


408      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

Noel  off  so  suddenly?  I  wish  he  would  stop  at  home 
with  us." 

"  That  seems  to  be  something  he  never  cares  to  do 
nowadays,"  replied  the  niece,  her  angry  eyes  con- 
tradicting the  calmness  of  her  voice. 

"  Suppose,"  her  aunt  went  on,  speculatively,  "  he 
has  been  having  a  love  affair  with  some  one  down 
there,  —  some  girl  with  vulgar  manners,  and  a  loud 
voice,  for  such  are  the  only  sort  who  can  live  in  that 
place,  judging  from  all  I  Ve  heard.  Oh,  dear !  I 
wish  he  was  more  like  other  people,  and  not  so 
eccentric  and  self-willed  !  " 

But  she  whose  hands  held  Noel  Jasper's  heart  was 
now  lacking  the  strength  to  be  even  so  loud  of  voice 
as  when  her  gentle  tones  last  came  to  his  ears. 

He  had  parted  from  her  with  bitter  sorrow  raging 
in  his  heart,  almost  wishing  that  he  might  come  to 
hate  her,  rather  than  know  such  utter  hopelessness. 

But  there  was  nothing  of  this  now  —  nothing  but 
love  for  her  to  whom  he  was  returning  with  all  the 
haste  he  could  command. 

And  yet,  rapidly  as  the  train  sped  along,  how 
slowly  the  miles  seemed  to  diminish,  —  how  wearily 
the  time  dragged ! 

The  gloom  of  his  forebodings  made  the  sunny 
landscape  actually  painful  to  him.  Why  should  the 
fields  be  green,  and  the  trees  filled  with  ripening 
fruit;  why  should  the  birds  sing,  and  nature  put  on 
its  brightest  face,  when  she  whom  he  loved  was, 
perhaps,  fast  nearing  the  dark  shadows? 

For  must  not  this  be  true,  when  she  could  tell 
Margaret  that  she  wanted  him?  And  what  could 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold     409 

he  think  but  that,  despite  all  her  denials,  —  despite 
everything,  she  loved  him  ? 

The  thought  of  this,  even  now,  set  his  pulse  to 
beating  passionately. 

The  sight  of  the  old  town,  with  its  familiar  aspect 
and  faces  —  of  the  sea,  sparkling  under  the  glory  of  a 
sunset  sky  —  this  seemed  like  the  greeting  of  stanch 
friends,  who,  knowing  his  anxiety,  sought  to  temper 
it  with  sympathy,  and  give  him  new  hope. 

He  went  directly  to  the  Leslie  house,  where  Eliza, 
her  face  unusually  grave,  met  him  at  the  door.  She 
greeted  him  quietly,  and  took  him  at  once  to  the 
little  smoking-room,  where  he  found  the  Captain 
alone ;  for  Margaret  was  with  the  sick  girl. 

The  Doctor  having  declined  his  friend's  urgent 
offer  of  refreshment,  they  went  out  immediately  in 
search  of  Uncle  Billy.  The  old  man  lost  no  time  in 
getting  a  boat  ready;  and  shortly  thereafter  Doctor 
Jasper  stepped  upon  the  beach  at  Bramble  Island. 

He  met  Margaret  and  Doctor  Mix  at  the  door 
of  the  main  building,  and,  addressing  himself  to  the 
latter,  made  a  few  rapid,  searching  inquiries  bearing 
upon  Loleta's  symptoms  and  condition. 

Doctor  Mix  answered  his  questions  fully,  saying 
that  the  fever  was  nearing  its  crisis;  and  he  added 
that,  in  his  own  opinion,  there  was  little  in  her  favor. 

Permission  was  readily  obtained  for  Doctor  Jasper 
to  see  the  patient ;  then  he  and  Margaret  went  to  the 
sick  chamber. 

He  crossed  over  to  where  Loleta  was  lying,  upon 
a  small  cot,  perfectly  quiet,  as  if  sleeping.  And 
standing  there,  looking  down  at  the  changed  face 


4i o     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

and  tawny  head,  so  boyish  in  contour  (for  her  hair 
had  been  cut),  a  measureless  depth  of  emotion  swept 
over  him. 

He  felt  as  never  before  how  truly  it  was  that 
the  melancholy  accidents  of  her  life  had  made  suffer- 
ing and  sorrow  so  familiar  as  to  have  become  its 
keynote,  banishing  all  hope  of  happiness  or  love. 
His  thoughts  went  backward,  over  the  rough  path 
her  tender  feet  had  been  forced  to  tread ;  and  his 
heart  ached  until  the  pain  went  to  his  throat. 

"  Oh,  my  darling  —  my  poor  little  girl !  " 

This  was  all  he  could  whisper,  as  he  sank  to  his 
knees  by  her  side. 

She  had  wanted  him  ! 

She  was  lying  unconscious,  and  — as  his  judgment 
told  him  —  very  close  to  another  world.  And  she 
had  wanted  him ! 

This  gave  him  a  comfort  such  as  he  had  never  felt 
in  all  his  loving  her. 

There  was  a  quivering  of  the  white  lids ;  then  her 
eyes  opened  wide.  But,  although  she  looked  steadily 
into  his  face,  he  knew  that  she  did  not  recognize  him. 

She  began  muttering  rapidly  in  French,  and  then 
exclaimed  in  English,  "  Do  you  hear?  I  must  go! 
They  are  calling  me,  and  I  must  go  !  It  is  that  they 
are  calling  me  !  " 

Then  the  lids  fell  again  over  the  gold-brown  eyes, 
that  seemed  to  be  looking  at  unseen  forms. 

Margaret,  who  had  been  standing  at  the  window, 
now  came  to  the  bedside  and  looked  at  the  white, 
still  face. 

"  She  will  quiet  down  now,"  she  whispered  softly ; 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold     41 1 

"  then  she  will  waken  again,  and  be  quite  sensible 
for  a  time.  That  is  the  way  she  has  been  doing  all 
night  and  all  day.  Now  tell  me,"  the  girl  added, 
tears  glittering  in  her  eyes,  "  do  you  agree  with  all 
that  Doctor  Mix  said  to  you?" 

"As  to  most  of  it  —  yes;  I  am  forced  to  agree 
with  him." 

He  spoke  hopelessly,  his  voice  filled  with  agony. 

Margaret  appeared  to  have  become  years  older 
since  Doctor  Jasper  last  saw  her.  She  had,  notwith- 
standing her  father's  misgivings,  and  Eliza's  warmly 
expressed  disapproval,  insisted  upon  remaining  with 
Loleta  these  past  two  days,  and  sharing  the  sister's 
vigil.  And  well  had  she  redeemed  the  promise  made 
to  Doctor  Mix,  when  he  warned  her  that  he  must 
not  trust  her  to  do  this  unless  she  could  retain  full 
control  of  her  nerves  and  feelings. 

She  was  now  holding  one  restless  little  hand,  that 
had  begun  to  flutter  pitifully,  although  the  eyelids 
did  not  lift  again. 

The  fingers  quieted  at  her  touch,  as  she  knelt 
beside  the  cot;  and  raising  her  face  to  the  Doctor, 
now  standing  opposite,  she  whispered  "  She  is  asleep 
again." 

He  was  thoroughly  familiar  with  the  disease  which 
had  taken  so  powerful  a  hold  upon  Loleta.  And, 
now  that  she  was  quiet,  he  examined  into  her  con- 
dition with  a  care  greater  than  had  been  stirred  into 
action  during  all  his  career  as  a  physician. 

There  was  little  he  could  find  to  encourage  the 
slightest  hope.  But  he  was  certain  there  would  be 
no  decided  change  within  forty-eight  hours,  and  that 


412     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

it  would  be  entirely  safe  for  him  to  return  —  as  he 
knew  that  he  must  —  to  Captain  Leslie's  house  for 
the  night. 

Margaret  insisted  as  before  upon  staying  with 
Loleta;  and  Doctor  Jasper  sailed  back  to  report 
to  her  father,  whom  he  found,  watching  for  his 
return,  upon  the  old  wharf. 

As  he  reached  the  top  step,  Captain  Leslie  laid 
a  hand  upon  his  shoulder. 

"  So  here  you  are,  my  lad  ?  And  I  'm  glad  you 
have  come."  Then  he  added,  before  the  Doctor 
could  reply,  "  Don't  say  a  word  until  you  Ve  had 
something  to  eat  and  drink.  Come  right  along  to 
the  house  with  me,  and  have  supper.  Only  one 
thing  first — tell  me  if  my  Pegaway  is  all  chipper 
and  lively." 

•'  She  is  well,  Captain,  and  wished  me  to  tell  you 
so,  with  her  love." 

"  Then  that 's  all  I  want  to  hear  just  now ;  so  come 
along." 

Mrs.  Bessly,  with  several  brown  paper  parcels  in 
her  arms,  was  standing  at  her  gate ;  and  seeing  the 
two  men  coming  from  the  wharf,  she  crossed  the 
street  to  speak  with  them. 

"  Do  tell  me,  Doctor  Jasper,"  she  inquired  anx- 
iously, "how  be  Loleta  Harwood?" 

"  She  is  very  sick,  Mrs.  Bessly ;  very  sick  indeed." 

"  O'  course,  o'  course.  But  she  '11  git  well  fast 
'nough,  won't  she?" 

"We  must  hope  so." 

He  made  a  strong  effort  to  control  his  voice.  But, 
to  the  woman's  alert  eyes  and  quick  intuitions,  its 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold     413 

husky  tone,  together  with  the  look  he  now  cared 
nothing  if  all  the  world  should  see  in  his  face  —  these 
told  their  own  tale. 

Her  eyes  dimmed  as  she  asked  with  prompt  sym- 
pathy, "  Is  there  anythin'  I  can  do,  Doctor  ?  " 

He  shook  his  head. 

"  Nothing.  She  has  the  best  of  care,  and  every- 
thing possible  is  being  done  for  her." 

They  went  on  up  the  street,  and  she  slowly  entered 
the  house.  Her  face  bore  an  expression  of  awed 
amazement;  and,  marvellous  to  say,  she  was  silent 
for  some  little  time. 

But  later  on,  when  she  took  the  caddy  from  the 
closet  and  began  measuring  out  the  tea,  she  said  to 
her  niece,  "  Jane  Bessly,  d'  ye  know  Loleta  Har- 
wood  's  dyin'  ?  An'  I  b'lieve  it 's  her  thet  Doctor 
Jasper  's  been  eatin'  his  heart  out  for  all  this  time." 

"  I  thought  so  all  along,  Aunt,"  Jane  remarked 
timidly. 

"  Oh,  ye  did,  did  ye?"  Mrs.  Bessly  demanded,  her 
voice  losing  its  softness.  "  I  'd  like  to  know  how 
many  years  of  experience  an'  times  o'  love-mekin' 
give  ye  wisdom  to  know  so  much  more  'n  your 
elders?" 

"  Well,  Aunt,  I  always  thought  so  just  the  same," 
said  the  girl,  with  no  show  of  resentment,  but  rather 
an  undertone  of  apology  for  having  ventured  to  think 
at  all. 

Mrs.  Bessly  grumbled  something,  but  now  in  a 
less  aggressive  tone ;  and,  as  she  bustled  back  and 
forth  during  her  preparations  for  tea,  she  gave  utter- 
ance to  her  train  of  thought : 


414     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

"  To  think  how  them  Harwoods  hev  been  scooted 
out'n  the  world  in  the  past  few  years  !  There  was 
a  time,  an'  not  more  'n  twelve  years  back,  thet  ye 
could  n't  open  the  door  an'  fire  out  a  bootjack 
'thout  like  's  not  hittin'  a  passin'  Harwood ;  an'  all 
of  a  sudden  they  're  scarcer  'n  huckleberries  in  winter. 
An'  now  here  's  Loleta,  the  most  bu-tee-ful  o'  the 
hull  lot,  dyin'  over  there  on  Bramble  Island.  It 's 
comfortin'  to  know  thet  Marg'ret  Leslie  's  with  her, 
'though  the  Captain  must  be  nerved  over  thet,  too. 
An'  lands !  I  hope  Marg'ret  don't  ketch  nothin'. 
I  do  wish  the  town  hed  never  sold  Bramble  Island, 
for  all  them  children  to  be  bringin'  sickness  'mong 
us." 


CHAPTER  XLI 

ANOTHER  day  passed,  and  Loleta  had  not 
been  conscious.  And  when  Doctor  Jasper 
reached  the  island  early  in  the  second  even- 
ing, Doctor  Mix  told  him  what  he  knew  already  — 
that  the  crisis  was  now  at  hand,  with  its  fiat  of  death, 
or  of  renewed  life.  Then  the  worthy  man,  glad  to 
leave  the  younger  one  in  charge,  went  off  in  the 
boat  with  Uncle  Billy,  who  had  brought  Doctor 
Jasper  over  —  this  time  to  remain  until  morning. 

He  walked  rapidly  across  the  narrow  strip  of  sward 
lying  between  the  beach  and  buildings,  the  whole 
place  now  seeming  as  familiar  to  him  as  if  he  had 
spent  months  there. 

The  outer  door  was  opened  by  a  nun,  who  bade 
him  go  directly  upstairs,  where  Margaret  and  one 
of  the  sisters  were  expecting  him. 

He  paused  as  Margaret  opened  the  door  of  the 
sick-room,  and  his  eyes  sought  the  corner  where 
Loleta's  head  lay  shining  amid  the  snowy  pillows. 

She  appeared  to  be  sleeping,  and  her  hands  lay, 
white  and  nerveless,  upon  the  coverlid. 

Crossing  the  room  quickly  he  stood  a  moment 
looking  down  at  her;  then,  bending  over,  he  care- 
fully slipped  the  tips  of  his  fingers  under  one  frail 
wrist. 


4i 6     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

The  pulse  was  very  weak,  and  fluttered  uneasily. 

He  did  not  remove  his  hand,  but  stood  leaning 
over  the  bed,  and  rinding  comfort  in  touching  her. 
But  he  looked  away  from  the  sleeping  face,  as  if  fear- 
ing she  might  be  awakened  or  disturbed  by  the  agony 
burning  in  his  eyes. 

Margaret  had  seated  herself  by  a  window,  and  was 
looking  out  at  the  growing  night;  but,  now  and 
again,  her  handkerchief  stole  to  her  eyes.  And  the 
sister  had  retired  to  a  far  corner  of  the  room,  whence 
came  the  soft  clicking  of  her  beads. 

And  so  the  minutes  came  and  went,  until  Doctor 
Jasper  gently  released  Loleta's  wrist.  Then,  passing 
noiselessly  from  the  room,  he  left  the  house,  not  paus- 
ing until  he  reached  the  beach. 

Here,  battling  with  his  agony,  he  stood  looking  out 
over  the  sea,  to  where,  far  down  in  the  east,  shone  a 
lone  planet;  and  a  sudden  calm  fell  upon  him. 

But  it  was  the  calm  that  comes  from  despair ;  for 
now  it  was  as  if  he  had  always  known  what  the  end 
might  be. 

His  thoughts  wandered  from  much  that  had  been 
torturing  him,  as  he  stared  mechanically  at  the  star. 
It  was  burning  clearer  each  moment,  and  seemed  ap- 
pealing to  him,  as  if  bearing  sympathy  from  a  higher, 
holier  world. 

He  recalled  Loleta's  words,  when  she  said,  with 
such  a  hard  curving  of  her  sweet  mouth,  "  Clouds 
driven  by  a  wind ;  stars  for  whom  is  reserved  the 
blackness  of  darkness  forever  !  I  am  of  these  !  " 

He  understood  them  now,  and  realized,  in  the  light 
that  had  come  to  him,  how  pitifully  true  they  were ; 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold     417 

how  they  seemed  to  sum  up   the  story  of  her  life  — 
its  sacrifices  and  miseries. 

Up  and  down  he  paced,  while  the  light  grew  dim- 
mer ;  for  there  was  no  moon,  —  only  the  radiance 
from  the  stars  glistening  overhead.  The  tide  came 
creeping  up  until  it  reached  his  feet;  then  it  began 
to  recede,  leaving  broader  the  little  stretch  of  sand. 
And  still  he  paced  up  and  down,  following  the  water- 
line  as  it  withdrew  from  the  shore,  his  untiring  feet 
making  scarcely  a  mark  upon  the  firm,  smooth  sur- 
face of  the  beach. 

The  shining  planet  had  risen  high  enough  to  be 
merged  with  its  fellows,  when  Margaret's  voice 
sounded  at  his  elbow. 

"  She  is  asking  for  you ;  and  I  left  her  with  the 
sister,  until  I  could  find  you." 

He  was  gone  before  she  had  finished  speaking; 
and  standing  once  more  beside  Loleta's  bed,  he  bent 
to  catch  the  words  she  was  striving  to  utter. 

Her  eyes  were  lifted  to  his  face ;  and  in  them  was 
a  light  whose  meaning  he  feared. 

Her  words  were  scarcely  audible.  But  love's  ears 
are  keen,  and  the  faint  voice  had  no  need  to  strive 
long. 

Turning  to  the  calm-faced  sister,  he  asked  her  to 
leave  them  alone ;  and,  after  an  instant's  hesitation, 
she  glided  softly  away. 

Kneeling  by  the  cot,  he  passed  his  arm  beneath 
the  pillows,  raising  her  a  little,  until  the  curly  head, 
so  like  Captain  Jack's,  lay  against  his  shoulder. 
Then,  bending  still  closer,  he  whispered,  "What  is 
it,  Loleta?" 

27 


4i 8      Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

"Am  I  to  die?" 

He  shivered,  and  trembled,  despite  the  effort  he 
made  to  control  himself.  He  was  silent ;  but  it  was 
a  silence  of  heaving  shoulder  and  breast;  the  silence 
of  a  ghastly  face  ;  of  a  close  hand-clasp. 

"Answer  me,  please,"  came  to  his  ears  as  from 
afar-off.  "  I  do  have  no  fear —  none." 

Still  he  could  not  speak,  and  dared  not  try,  lest  his 
voice  should  betray  him. 

He  thought  that  he  felt  her,  ever  so  softly,  nestle 
closer  to  him.  Then  she  whispered  —  and  the  words 
struck  thrillingly  through  his  mad  grief,  "  I  want 
you  to  put  my  hand  upon  your  cheek,  while  I  do 
say  it." 

"Say  what?"  he  gasped,  lifting  his  head  so  that 
his  face  lay  close  to  her  own,  —  so  close  that  their 
eyes  almost  touched.  And  he  beheld  in  hers  a  light 
like  the  shining  majesty  of  death. 

Then  softly,  the  sweet  voice  dying  away  like  that 
of  a  tired  child  falling  happily  asleep  in  its  mother's 
arms,  the  words  came  distinctly  to  him : 

"  God  bless  and  keep  my  heart's  dearest !  " 

He  thought  her  mind  was  wandering.  Or  was  his 
own  becoming  unbalanced?  But  he  lifted  her  hand 
and  placed  it  on  his  cheek. 

The  white  lids  were  raised  once  more ;  the  great 
eyes,  clearly  intelligent,  but  full  of  an  unspeakable 
sadness,  met  his. 

She  smiled,  and  whispered,  "  Yes,  if  it  is  that  I  am 
going,  I  may  say  it.  And  I  did  love  you  always  — 
always !  " 

Her   fingers  wandered  weakly  from  his  cheek,  to 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold     419 

touch  his  hair.     Then  they  fell  away,    and  she  was 
still. 


With  a  new  life  seeming  to  mingle  with  the  blood 
in  his  veins,  yet  half  distracted  between  hope  and 
despair,  he  tried  to  hush  the  beating  of  the  heart  that 
pillowed  her  head,  holding  close  the  death-like  form, 
as  if  to  shield  it  from  the  grim  presence  hovering  so 
near. 

Could  it  be  that  she  had  been  given  to  him  for 
this  one  brief  moment,  and  was  then  to  be  taken 
away  forever? 

If  this  must  be,  he  felt  that  he  could  never  more 
believe  in  a  merciful  God. 

So,  fighting  off  despair,  and  clinging  fiercely  to 
hope,  it  was  as  if  his  own  strong  vitality  must  be  pour- 
ing into  her  feeble  heart-beats. 

He  could  not  have  told  how  long  it  was  before  he 
dared  raise  his  face  to  look  at  her.  And  when  he 
did,  it  was  no  shame  to  his  manhood  that  the  un- 
voiced prayer  of  his  heart  sprang  to  tears  of  thanks- 
giving, dimming  the  eyes  that  saw  tiny  drops  of 
moisture  —  like  dew  in  a  white  lily's  cup  —  lying 
upon  her  forehead. 

He  knew  that  death  was  defeated. 

Truly  it  was  that  she  was  not  dead,  but  in  that 
dreamless  slumber  which  must  last  many  hours,  and 
whose  ending  would  be  the  prelude  to  recovery. 

Noiselessly,  as  a  spider  spinning  its  web,  his  strong 
arms  gently  let  their  precious  burden  slip  back  upon 
the  pillow;  and  kneeling  there,  he  laid  his  head 
against  the  bed,  while  his  thankful  tears  had  their  way. 


420     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

He  was  roused  by  the  gentle  pressure  of  a  hand 
upon  his  shoulder,  and  lifting  his  head,  saw  Margaret 
standing  beside  him,  her  eyes  fixed  upon  Loleta's  face. 

He  rose  silently,  while  she  glanced  questioningly 
at  him,  and  back  again  to  the  still  form. 

Laying  a  finger  upon  his  lip,  he  beckoned  her  from 
the  room,  the  door  of  which  he  closed  softly. 

"She  is  not  dead?"  whispered  the  girl,  resting  a 
hand  on  his  arm. 

He  shook  his  head,  and  a  smile  illumined  his 
haggard  face. 

"  She  will  live ;  only  we  must  be  careful  to  let  her 
sleep  as  long  as  possible." 

"  Thank  God !  "  murmured  Margaret,  her  voice 
choked  by  glad  tears  of  relief. 

"  Amen,  and  Amen  !  "  said  Noel  Jasper,  with  rever- 
ent gratitude. 


CHAPTER  XLII 

TWO  days  later,  Mrs.  Bessly,  looking  from  a 
window,  saw  Margaret  hurrying  homeward 
from  the  wharf;  and,  presuming  that  Uncle 
Billy  had  brought  her  from  Bramble  Island,  she  lost 
no  time  in  sallying  out  to  interview  him. 

She  found  the  old  man  preparing  to  go  home,  and 
was  struck  by  a  curious  expression,  as  of  repressed 
excitement,  in  his  unusually  florid  face. 

"  What  under  the  canopy  has  Marg'ret  Leslie  come 
home  in  sech  a  hurry  for,  Uncle  Billy?  I  hope  it 
ain't  'cause  Loleta's  dead." 

Uncle  Billy's  reply  assumed  the  form  of  chuckles. 

"Dead?"  he  repeated,  with  a  jocoseness  really 
unsuited  to  the  word.  "  Wa'l,  scurcely,  Marm." 
And  he  laughed  unrestrainedly. 

"Whatever  is  ailin'  ye?"  demanded  Mrs.  Bessly, 
with  rising  indignation. 

"Can't  ye  let  a  feller  larf  a  bit?  Laird  —  it's 
'nough  o'  larfin'  out  t'  other  side  o'  ther  mouth  we  Ve 
all  hed  o'  late,"  he  replied,  his  face  sobering. 

"  But  what  's  up,  —  what  was  ye  laughin'  at?  "  she 
insisted,  scenting  a  choice  piece  of  gossip. 

"  Wa'l,"  he  replied,  the  twinkle  returning  to  his 
eyes,  and  the  corners  of  his  mouth  widening  again, 
"  it 's  only  thet  I  heerd  over  on  Bramble,  jest  now, 


422     Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold 

thet  we  're  all  ter  go  weddinin'.  There  ain't  goin'  ter 
be  no  funeral  jest  yet,  Marm  Bessly ;  but  ye  must  be 
gittin'  out  yer  weddin"  finery." 

He  began  to  chuckle  once  more ;  but  Mrs.  Bessly 
took  the  matter  seriously,  and  looked  severely  at  the 
old  man. 

"  D'  ye  mean  to  tell  me  Doctor  Jasper  an'  Loleta 
Harwood  's  goin'  to  git  married  ?  " 

"  So  he  told  me  hisself,  not  an  hour  back,  soon  's 
she  gits  well,  which  she  's  doin'  fast;  an'  me  an'  Miss 
Marg'ret  was  talkin'  it  over  as  we  come  'cross.  I 
were  s'prised,  Marm,"  the  old  man  added,  lowering 
his  voice,  while  he  glanced  about  to  ssure  himself 
there  were  no  listeners ;  "  I  were  s'prised  ter  see  how 
pleased  Miss  Marg'ret  seemed  ter  be  herself  over  it. 
Ye  see  I  've  been  clean  out  o'  my  soundin's,  for  I  'd 
reckoned  thet  Doctor  Jarsper  an'  Miss  Marg'ret  — 

"  Shoo  !  "  interrupted  Mrs.  Bessly,  as  if  Uncle  Billy 
were  an  offending  rooster  invading  her  flower  bed. 
"  What  crazy  nonsense  hev  ye  been  gittin'  into  thet 
old  head  o'  yourn?  Men  can  never  see  beyond  their 
own  noses." 

She  spoke  with  an  air  of  lofty  superiority,  entirely 
unmindful  of  her  recent  conversation  with  Jane,  and 
as  if  glad  to  feel  that  one  menber  of  her  own  sex  — 
to  wit,  herself — was  blessed  with  unerring  insight. 

Up  at  the  Leslie  house,  Margaret,  held  close  in  her 
father's  arms,  was  crying  softly. 

"  My  lass,  my  Pegaway,"  the  Captain  said,  patting 
her  on  the  back,  and  rumpling  the  short  curls  half- 
buried  in  his  coat,  "  it 's  not  like  you  to  do  this  ;  but 
you  're  all  tuckered  out,  playing  sick-nurse.  I  'm 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold     423 

glad  the  Doctor  made  you  come  home ;  for  now  Eliza 
must  turn  in  and  nurse  you" 

She  looked  up  at  him  and  laughed,  although  a  little 
hysterically,  and  remonstrated  at  his  solicitude,  adding 
that  she  felt  as  she  did  on  account  of  being  so  glad 
that  Loleta  was  past  all  danger,  and  that  everything 
promised  to  come  out  all  right.  Then  her  voice  broke, 
and  she  buried  her  face  once  more  against  his  breast, 
sobbing  in  a  way  that  troubled  him. 

"  Now  see  here,  my  lass  !  It 's  time  I  took  com- 
mand of  this  ship,  and  I  'm  going  to  do  it  So  I  tell 
you  that  not  one  step  to  Bramble  Island  do  you  go 
again  until  you  are  more  like  yourself.  If  it's  all 
settled  between  the  Doctor  and  Loleta,  and  she  has 
but  to  get  well  and  marry  him,  and  then  be  carried 
off  to  Europe,  to  be  dry-docked  with  him  in  a  flood 
of  happiness,  you  are  needed  there  no  more;  but 
your  old  daddy  always  needs  you." 

His  arms  tightened  their  clasp  as  a  harder  sob 
came  from  the  folds  of  his  coat;  and  the  sound 
brought  to  his  eyes  a  look  such  as  those  of  a  tender- 
hearted mother  might  have  shown. 

Presently  he  spoke  again ;  and  his  voice  held  a 
deeper  note,  with  a  tremulousness  which  softened  it 
still  more. 

"  Your  old  daddy's  world  could  have  no  sun  in  it 
without  you ;  and  he  's  not  going  to  let  any  man  or 
woman  on  earth,  no  matter  who  they  are,  upset  his 
Pegaway.  So  mind  me,  lass, — you  are  to  stay  with 
me,  in  this  house ;  and  nothing  short  of  death  or  an 
earthquake  shall  take  you  to  Bramble  Island  again 
until  I  say  so." 


CHAPTER  XLIII 

OVER  the  hills  a  glittering  cloud-column  stretched 
westward   to   the  almost  down  sun.     Restless 
waves,  breaking  far  out  upon  invisible  rocks, 
made  a  long  line  of  discolored  foam,  blown  in  circular 
masses  to  the  sands  of  gold,  over  which  strands  of 
torn  seaweed  lay,  tossed  about,  or  heaped  in  uneven 
furrows  where  the  fall  storms  had  lashed  the  sea  to 
strew  them. 

The  full-set  sails  of  incoming  craft  were  showing  a 
touch  of  sunset  light,  faintly  pink,  as  the  vessels  ap- 
proached their  haven,  cutting  the  water  so  quietly  as 
to  leave  scarcely  a  ripple  upon  its  surface. 

The  tide  was  fast  coming  in.  The  waves  were  be- 
ginning to  chase  one  another  with  more  ponderous 
bounds  about  the  rock-piles.  And  the  dry  yellow 
sand  was  being  engulfed  by  little  gurgling  ripples, 
every  third  or  fourth  of  them  reaching  an  inch  or  so 
higher  than  those  that  came  before,  and  stirring  the 
pebbles  into  a  swishing  remonstrance. 

Up  in  the  old  burying  ground  the  stillness  was 
broken  only  by  the  crickets  hidden  in  the  withering 
grass,  and  the  far-away  roar  of  the  breakers  pounding 
alongshore.  To  the  west  ran  the  wooded  hills,  their 
frost-turned  leaves  making  a  picture  of  glory  against 
the  cloudless  blue  of  the  sky.  To  the  east  was  the 
bluer  sea,  restless,  and  far-reaching. 


Up  and  Down  the  Sands  of  Gold     425 

For  more  than  an  hour  of  the  late  afternoon  an  old 
man  had  been  pottering  about  one  of  the  plots,  re- 
moving vagrant  leaves,  and  plucking  the  stray  weeds. 

It  had  been  truly  "  a  labor  of  love,"  sought  and 
undertaken  with  no  one's  knowledge  save  his  own. 

He  reached  stiffly  for  a  loosely  tied  bunch  of  feath- 
ery chrysanthemums  lying  on  the  grass,  and  turned 
himself  about  with  painful  slowness  to  place  them 
upon  the  small  mound  near  which  he  knelt 

"  My  little  lad,"  he  murmured,  as  he  laid  them  down 
with  clumsy  tenderness,  "d'ye  sleep  well,  I  wonder? 
I  don't ;  for  I  hev  ter  spell  '  rheumertism  '  'bout  ev'ry 
way  it 's  ter  be  spelt,  by  ther  pain  o'  nights.  But  it 's 
a  great  comfort  ter  come  up  here  ter  set,  an*  think  o' 
good  things,  —  angels,  an'  Heaven,  an'  ther  like.  My 
old  mother 's  over  there  waitin' ;  an'  so  be  you,  Cap'n 
Jack.  I  'm  sure  ye  're  watchin'  an'  waitin'  ter  see 
Uncle  Billy's  old  hulk  come  sailin'  in  'mong  all  ther 
finer  craft  thet's  anchored  'long  ther  Heavenly  shore, 
safe  from  ragin'  storms  an'  tearin'  winds." 

He  rose  laboriously,  and  removed  the  battered  hat 
from  his  silvered  head. 

"  Good  night  t'  ye,  my  little  lad  ;  I  'm  goin'  home 
now  ter  ther  bungalow.  An'  when  ther  bells  strike 
for  my  turnin'  in  ter  my  Heavenly  bungalow,  my 
everlastin'  prayer  '11  be  thet  you  '11  be  ther  one  our 
good  Lord  lets  come  ter  tow  this  old  hulk  inter 
harbor." 

THE  END 


A  NOTABLE  AMERICAN  ROMANCE 

FROM   KINGDOM 
TO  COLONY 

By  MARY   DEVEREUX 

Author  of  "  UP  AND  DOWN  THE  SANDS  OF  GOLD  " 

A  Charming  Story  of  Marblehead  in  the  Revolution 

i3th  THOUSAND 
Illustrated  by  Henry  Sandham.    i2mo.   Decorated  cloth.    $1.50 

A  picturesque  and  entertaining  story  of  love  and  war.  The  work  of  the 
minute-men,  of  the  scouts,  and  the  Marblehead  fishermen,  takes  on  an 
entirely  new  and  thrilling  interest  when  shown  as  figuring  in  the  destinies 
of  such  characters. — Beacon,  Boston. 

It  gives  a  truer  picture  of  the  country  and  its  people  than  does  the  record 
of  battles  or  the  struggle  for  possessions.  —  The  Outlook. 
We  had  not  proceeded  far  into  the  story  before  we  found  ourselves  deeply 
absorbed  in  it,  not  only  because  of  the  rapid  movement  of  the  plot,  but 
also  because  of  the  delicate  and  subtle  grace  of  style.  .  .  .  The  author's 
success  is  distinctly  marked. — Atlanta  Constitution. 

A  brave  heroine  she  makes,  beautiful,  fascinating,  inconsistent,   wilful, 
lovable.      The  romance  is  a  delightful  one. — Portland  Transcript. 
Has  the  charm  of  novelty.    ...    Its  many  exciting  incidents  are  graphi- 
cally told.      Its  characters  are  warmly  human,  and  its  picture  of  colonial 
conditions  is  convincing. —  Chicago  Tribune. 

Throughout,  love  is  dominant,  but  it  is  brave,  sweet,  true  love,  and  we 
are  sorry  that  the  book  should  end  so  soon.  —  Boston  Journal. 
Distinctly  interesting. — Ne-iv  Tork  Commercial  Advertiser. 
History  and  love  are  delightfully  blended.      The  atmosphere  of  old  New 
Kn<r|:ind  pervades  it,  and  there  has  been  no  prettier  delineation  of  colonial 
rliarartiv,    nor  no   more  captivating  presentation    of  the   romance   «>t  the 
early  days. — -Philadelphia  North  American 

LITTLE,  BROWN,  &  COMPANY,  Publishers 
254  WASHINGTON  STREET  •  BOSTON,  MASS. 


A  DISTINCTIVELY  AMERICAN  STORY 

Pronounced    Mrs.    Campbell's    Best    Work 

BALLANTYNE 

A     N  O  VE  L 


By 


HELEN   CAMPBELL 


Author  of  "  Mrs.  Hern  Jon's  Income,"  "Prisoners  of  Poverty"  etc. 
I2mo.      Decorated  cloth.     $1.50. 

A  genuinely  good  piece  of  work,  vigorous  in  conception   and    cleverly 

carried  out. — Nevj  York  Commercial  Advertiser. 

As  a  view  of  certain  choice  phases  of  English  and  American  life  nothing 

could  be  better. — Ne-iu  York  Times. 

The  promise  of  a  plot  that  is  out  of  the  ordinary  is  fully  kept.      Added  to 

this  novelty,  which  is  always  welcome,  is  the  charm  of  Mrs.    Campbell's 

pure  and  forceful  English.   .   .    .    Especially  delightful  and  refreshing.  — 

Chicago  Journal. 

The  author  has  achieved  something  worth  while  in  the  construction  of 

this  story.    .    .    .   An  admirably  conceived  and  seriously  thought  out  story 

of  the  best  phases  of  American  life  as  it  presents  itself  to-day  to  a  keen 

observer. — Philadelphia  North  American. 

In  Pendleton  Morris  it  offers  a  character  unique,  of  powerfully  dramatic 

quality,  and  of  grave  psychological  interest.  —  Evening  Post,  Louisville. 

"Ballantyne"  is   without  doubt  the  best  novel  Mrs.   Campbell  has  ever 

written,  and  it  breathes  the  author's  firm  faith  in  the  underlying  right  and 

strength  of  the  principles  on  which  the  republic  was  founded. — Detroit 

Free  Press. 

It  is  from  every  point  of  view  a  story  worth  reading.  —  Cleveland   Plain 

Dealer. 

The  character  drawing  is  strong  and  true.    .    .    .    The  movement  of  the 

story  is  constant  and  consistent.      It  is  of  absorbing  interest,   and,   more 

than  this,  it  informs  and  elevates  while  it  entertains.  —  Cleveland  World. 

A  very  meritorious  novel.    ...   It  is  peopled  with   fine   characters. — 

Boston  Courier. 

LITTLE,    BROWN,    &    COMPANY,    Publishers 
354    WASHINGTON    STREET     •     BOSTON,    MASS. 


THE   MOST   LOVABLE   HEROINE 
IN    MODERN    FICTION 

TRUTH  DEXTER 

By  SIDNEY  McCALL 

I2mo.     Decorated  cloth.     $1.50. 

A  novel  of  united  North  nnd  South  of  rare  power  and  absorbing  interest. 
It  is  but  fair  to  say  that  not  one  of  the  novels  which  appeared  last  year  on 
either  side  of  the  Atlantic  (including  those  from  the  pens  of  the  most 
gifted  writers)  was  superior  to  this  in  artistic  quality,  dramatic  power,  and 
human  interest  combined.  We  do  not  hope  to  see  it  surpassed,  even  if 
equalled,  in  1901.  —  Philadelphia  Telegraph. 

In  seriousness  of  purpose,  in  variety  of  scenery,  in  contrasts  of  character, 
and  in  the  general  quality  of  its  workmanship,  it  is  one  of  the  few  re- 
markable novels  published  in  Boston  in  recent  years. 

The  best  portrait,  the  best  figure  in  the  book,  is  Truth  Dexter, — always 
true  to  the  South,  always  true  to  herself,  simple  and  affectionate  as  a  child. 
...  In  many  respects  "Truth  Dexter"  is  an  unusual  book,  and,  all  in 
all,  it  is  a  powerful  and  very  charming  book.  — Boston  Journal. 

For  firmness  of  grasp,  crispness  of  dialogue,  and  neatness  of  general 
writing,  "Truth  Dexter"  might  almost  stand  as  a  model.  —  Chicago 
Evening  Post. 

A  love  story  of  peculiar  interest  and  power  mns  through  the  story,  and  in 
the  telling  of  this  there  are  whole  chapters  that  grip  the  heart  firmly  and 
introduce  to  the  reader  intellectual  delights  quite  foreign  in  the  average 
novel  of  the  period.  ...  It  certainly  bids  fair  to  prove  the  most  satis- 
factory novel  of  the  year.  —  Philadelphia  North  American. 

The  author's  portrayal  of  Truth  is  delicious. — Minneapolis  Journal. 

A  story  that  compels  attention  from  start  to  finish, — a  story  bright  with 
contrast,  lit  up  with  aninvitcd  descriptions  of  nature,  suggestive  and 
frequently  dramatic. —  Chicago  Record-Herald. 

LITTLE,  BROWN,  &  COMPANY,  Publishers 
254  WASHINGTON  STREET  •  BOSTON,  MASS. 


A  SOUTHERN  NOVEL  OF  GREAT 
INTEREST,  POWER,  AND  CHARM 


A  Story  of   the  Seventies 

By   PAYNE   ERSKINE 

I2mo.     Decorated  cloth.     $1.50 

A  strong  and   interesting  novel,   wholly   American   in  scene  and  spirit, 

written  with  a  purpose  which  is  not  revealed  until  the  end  ;  and  then  in 

a  series  of  dramatic    and    humanly    convincing   scenes    of    tragedy    and 

triumph.  —  Neiv  York  Mail  and  Express. 

A  strong  story.    .    .    .   The  skill  displayed  in  the  planning  of  the  story  is 

admirable.      The  denouement  comes  upon  the  reader  as  almost  a  complete 

surprise.  —  St.  Louis  Globe-Democrat. 

A  strong,  stirring,  well-written  story.    .    .    .    The  fact  that  it  is  one  of  the 

most  informing  novels  of  its  kind  detracts  not  in  the  least  from  its  power 

and  attractiveness  as  a  story.      It  can  be  most  heartily  recommended.  — 

Pittsburg  Times. 

Affords  an  argument  for  the  recognition  of  the  common  humanity  of  the 

two  races  which  is  almost  revolutionary  in  its  bearings.  —  Chicago  Tribune. 

The  story  is  stirring  and  holds  a  fine  surprise.    .    .   .   There  are  certain 

scenes  in  the  book  which  are  not  to  be  excelled  in  characterization,  and  the 

new  author  is  to  be  congratulated  upon  the  humor  and  pathos,  the  sym- 

pathy and  sureness  of  touch.  —  Chicago  Evening  Post. 

The  story  is  interesting,  simple,  and  convincing.    .   .    .   The  full  appreci- 

ation of  the  cultivated  Southerners  is  one  of  the  most  commendable  things 

about  the  book.  —  Boston  Transcript. 

One  of  the  most  noticeable  things  about  it,  and  one  on  which  much  of  its 

merit  rests,  is  the  justice  to  both  Southerner  and  to  the  negro  of  the  South. 

.    .    .    Interest  in  the  book  deepens  rapidly.  —  Ashe<ville  Citizen. 

LITTLE,    BROWN,    &    COMPANY,    Publishers 
854    WASHINGTON    STREET      •      BOSTON,    MASS. 


000125479     6 


